《The Ace Bigshot Becomes A Farmgirl》


 Chapter 1 - 1: Push Her Into It

    Chapter 1: Push Her Into It


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Woof, woof woof.¡± Shu Yu, only four years old and frail, lay on the ground with all four limbs, trembling with fear yet fiercely trying to scare the dog in front of her by barking, hoping it would go away. The dog wasn¡¯t big; it barked back a few times. Shu Yu clenched the stone in her hand and threw it. Whimpering, the dog turned and ran. Shu Yu heaved a long sigh of relief, quickly picked up the bun from the ground, dusted it off, and, with her stomach growling, devoured it. She hadn¡¯t eaten more than a few bites when suddenly a scolding voice rang out beside her, ¡°Shu Yu, what are you doing?¡± As Shu Yu turned around, she saw her own mother, Mrs. Xue, approaching with a dark expression, striding over and slapping the bun out of her hands. The already small bun rolled on the ground, disappearing into a crack never to be seen again. Shu Yu swallowed, reluctantly turning her gaze away, and unsteadily stood up, ¡°Mother, I¡­¡± ¡°Slap.¡± Mrs. Xue slapped her across the face, sending her tiny figure flying. ¡°You are the third young daughter of the Shu family, fighting with a dog for food! Don¡¯t you have any shame? How embarrassing this is?¡± Shu Yu wiped the blood from her nose and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± She hadn¡¯t eaten for two days. ¡°You still have the face to say you¡¯re hungry! If it weren¡¯t for you dirtying my clothes, would I be laughed at by the other concubines? This is a lesson for you; you can¡¯t even endure this bit of hunger, what good are you?¡± Tears were almost overwhelming Shu Yu; she hurried forward, grabbed Mrs. Xue¡¯s sleeve, and pleaded both urgently and cautiously, ¡°It¡¯s my fault, I¡¯m sorry Mother. I was thoughtless. I won¡¯t eat anymore, I¡¯ll never eat again, please don¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡°Look at your hands, they¡¯re still bloody, and you¡¯ve dirtied my skirt again. Go away.¡± Mrs. Xue pushed her away, disgust written all over her face. Shu Yu stumbled backward, falling to the ground. Mrs. Xue turned to the maid nearby, ¡°Lock her in the dark room, starve her for another two days. She really has no sense of remorse.¡± Finally, Shu Yu couldn¡¯t hold back her tears any longer. The maid picked her up and took her straight to the dark room. Shu Yu curled up in a corner, hugging her knees and sobbing silently; her blood-stained clothes glowing bright red. ¡°Mother, I was wrong, I won¡¯t do it again, I¡¯m sorry. Please, can I come out? It¡¯s so dark in here, and there are bugs that might bite my hands. I¡¯m scared, I¡¯m not hungry anymore, really, I¡¯m not.¡± As Shu Yu wiped her tears and bowed her head, she suddenly saw a snake that had somehow entered, rearing up and flicking its tongue at her. Her breath stopped, and she panically trembled as her eyes widened. But it seemed the snake sensed something; suddenly, it leaped toward her. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Shu Yu abruptly woke up from her bed, glancing at the dimly flickering lamp beside her, and slowly exhaled. She held her chest, thinking about the dream she just had, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. It wasn¡¯t just a dream; it was a memory from this body¡¯s childhood. Shu Yu had transmigrated from the modern era to the Dasu dynasty¡¯s Dongan Province a year ago, taking over the body of 14-year-old third daughter of the Shu family. Because of this, her recollections of the original owner¡¯s memories were incomplete, resurfacing bit by bit in such ways. She didn¡¯t know where the original owner had gone, whether she was completely gone or had experienced something else. But Shu Yu knew the ending of the book all too well. As the third daughter, a concubine¡¯s child of the Shu family, she had little presence in the book, and no significant connection to the main male and female characters. However, the antagonistic supporting female character in the book was the third daughter of the Shu family, her current eldest sister. The eldest daughter adored the male protagonist, but she ended up jeopardizing the entire Shu family. Just three months later, the whole Shu family was to be exiled, and as a minor character, she was included too. Knowing the end, Shu Yu naturally was not willing to follow the conclusion outlined in the book. Though she was not highly valued in this family, she was unwilling to be exiled to the frontier. However, she soon discovered that even if she altered the process, the powerful plotline would still bring the ending back to its original course. After two attempts, she ceased her fruitless endeavors. As for the fate of the Shu family described in the book, it only mentioned exile. Life after exile wasn¡¯t covered in the book; whether it was good or bad was for her to decide. From that point on, Shu Yu silently assumed the role of the invisible third daughter of the Shu family. In her previous life, Shu Yu¡¯s parents were killed due to their research by a gang. Shu Yu bore the humiliation for more than a decade, desperately strengthening herself, maxing out her skills, and braving numerous challenges to finally reach the side of the man known as ¡°retired¡± but in reality controlled everything from behind the scenes, becoming one of his indispensable confidantes. She then used her own strength to destroy the large gang, avenging her tragically deceased parents. But unbeknownst to her, her adversaries had a final trick up their sleeve, and she also lost her life, becoming the current third young daughter of the Shu family. Compared to her previous life of constant scheming and walking on thin ice, her current life was surprisingly not bad¡ªeating, drinking, and sleeping. Although there were occasional conflicts, as an invisible person, they were unlikely to harm her, and at least she didn¡¯t need to worry about life-threatening dangers. As for her birth mother, Mrs. Xue, Shu Yu and she were like strangers, ignoring each other. Three more months, and after three months, she would be able to break away from the plot and find a way to sever ties with the Shu family. Shu Yu had a nightmare, feeling incredibly thirsty, she got out of bed to pour a glass of water. Little did she know, just as she stepped down, a hissing noise suddenly emerged from nearby. She swiftly turned around, only to see a snake rushing toward her. Damn, the nightmare actually came true. The color drained from Shu Yu¡¯s face, she grasped the snake by its throat and flung it fiercely onto the ground, instantly crushing its head. The snake¡¯s body twitched twice before lying still. Frowning, Shu Yu wondered how a venomous snake could have made its way into her room. Just then, footsteps approached from outside, and the door was banged open abruptly. Shu Yu instinctively grabbed some clothes to throw over herself, then frowned at the two old women who barged in, ¡°What are you doing here so late at night?¡± The two old women, expressionless, walked through the inner chamber to her and said indifferently, ¡°The third Miss, the old lady is looking for you, come with us.¡± Frowning, Shu Yu felt that something was amiss. If her grandmother wished to speak to her, a simple call would have sufficed, yet these two old women had directly invaded her room. Moreover, that snake¡ªcould it be connected to them? Cautiously, she stood up, nodded, and followed the two old women out the door. The three of them walked through the courtyard to the back garden, encountering no one along the way. Even though it was night, it shouldn¡¯t have been so silent. They quickly arrived at the lotus pond in the Shu family¡¯s backyard, which was barely adorned with a few sparse lotus leaves. There, not only was the old lady of the Shu family waiting by the pond, but so were the Head Master, Second Lord, and several young masters and misses. Such a grand assembly? Shu Yu was pushed before the old lady, who just yesterday looked at her with kindness, now her eyes brimmed with intense loathing. As if viewing Shu Yu as something filthy, she even stepped back slightly, then waved her hand and directed the two old women, ¡°Push her down there.¡±

 Chapter 2 - 2: Not the Daughter

    Chapter 2: Not the Daughter


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Push her into it? Lotus pond?¡±


    Shu Yu immediately took a step to the side and frowned. ¡°Wait, are you trying to kill me? Why?¡±


    Her gaze swept across the few people present, including her father and siblings, but no one stood up to speak.


    The old lady didn¡¯t even want to look at her. It was the old woman in charge beside her who spoke up and said coldly, ¡°Miss¡­ Oh, no, you¡¯re no longer the third daughter of the Shu family. You¡¯re just a bastard from who knows where. That year, Mrs. Xue bribed a doctor to pretend to be pregnant, and on the day of birth, she bought a baby from outside to impersonate the third young daughter of the Shu family. That baby was you.¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed, and a rare look of surprise flashed across her face.


    She couldn¡¯t believe she wasn¡¯t the daughter of the Shu family. However, the book did not mention this at all.


    She wondered if her arrival had caused a butterfly effect.


    Just as Shu Yu was puzzled, the old woman beside the old lady spoke again. you¡¯ve enjoyed 14 years of a carefree life in the Shu family. Now that the matter has been exposed, it¡¯s natural to set things right.¡±


    Shu Yu raised her head abruptly. ¡°What do you mean by setting things right? You mean to push me into the lotus pond and drown me?¡±


    The old lady finally opened her mouth. ¡°The Shu family can not allow such a stain like you to exist.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. She didn¡¯t know if she should say ¡°f *ck¡± in her heart.


    ¡°So, the snake in my room just now was also your doing?¡±


    The eldest daughter of the Shu family snorted coldly. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t feel as much pain when you¡¯re bitten to death by a snake.¡±


    Shu Yu looked at the others. Everyone felt that the old lady¡¯s decision was right. The Shu family¡¯s reputation was more important than anything else. Moreover, she was just a bastard child. If she lost her life, no one would care.


    Shu Yu now understood why the Shu family had ended up in exile. It was likely that they would also assist the female supporting character to seek death. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Two old women had already come over with two ropes to tie Shu Yu¡¯s hands.


    Shu Yu subconsciously wanted to make a move, but on second thought, she stopped.


    Now, she couldn¡¯t change the ending. The Shu family would be safe and sound until they were exiled three months later, so she didn¡¯t need to waste her effort.


    Three months later¡­ Then she would take revenge.


    However, she couldn¡¯t just ¡°die¡± like this.


    Shu Yu suddenly laughed. Her gaze swept across the crowd. ¡°If you want to kill me, sure. However, before I die, can you let me say a few words?¡±


    ¡°You have prepared your last words?¡± The youngest daughter sneered, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. Let¡¯s see what you have to say.¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s hands were tied behind her back as if her usual weak appearance was gone. She only appeared bigger in size to everyone.


    Shu Yu¡¯s gaze stopped on the person on the far left. ¡°Mr. Shu, the mistress of Jin Taixiang is as beautiful as a flower, right? She¡¯s also pregnant recently, and it was the first Madam who sold her, but you brought her back in the blink of an eye. It¡¯s true love indeed.¡±


    Mr. Shu¡¯s eyes widened. He immediately wanted to explain faced with First Madam¡¯s shocked gaze.


    However, Shu Yu immediately said, ¡°Madam, your nephew killed his second wife. You¡¯ve been discussing with the aunt about letting my second sister marry him, who is also a concubine¡¯s daughter, right? Not only can it solve the problem, but it can also give an explanation to the maiden family.¡±


    ¡°Second Master, the money you owe the gambling den was paid by the old lady for you, right? But if you continue to gamble, you¡¯ll have to use the money from the public.¡±


    ¡°Second Madam, you drugged Mrs. Liu and caused her to have a miscarriage. It broke Second Master¡¯s heart. It¡¯s no wonder that he drank to drown his sorrows and went to the gambling den to gamble.¡±


    ¡°Sister, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up, shut up, I told you to shut up.¡± The old lady clutched her walking stick tightly. Seeing the change in the expressions of the people she had mentioned, she immediately gave the two old women behind her a look. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you doing anything?¡±


    Shu Yu felt that it was a pity. ¡°didn¡¯t you ask me to explain my last words clearly?¡± When the Shu family was exiled, the things they found out were not just these. These things were all written in the books.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. I¡¯ve really underestimated you. You¡¯re usually quiet, and even when you¡¯re dying, you¡¯re still trying to sow discord and destroy the harmony of my family. It¡¯s simply abominable.¡± The old lady was so angry that she could no longer maintain the calmness on her face. She hit the ground in exasperation.


    The other people of the Shu family also echoed one after another. The two old women did not dare to delay any longer. They tied a large stone to Shu Yu¡¯s ankle and pushed her into the Lotus pond in a hurry.


    The old lady only heaved a sigh of relief when she saw Shu Yu¡¯s body sink to the bottom of the pool.


    However, what she didn¡¯t know was that when Shu Yu sank, She had already untied the rope around hER wrists. When She reached the bottom of the pool, the rope and the stones around his ankles had also been freed.


    She dove forward and stuck half her head out from under a lotus leaf.


    The people on the shore had not left yet as if they were certain that she would not come up.


    The old lady instructed the two maids, ¡°Tomorrow night, you will fish her out. Just say that she came out to enjoy the cool night and fell into the pond.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The two old women hurriedly agreed.


    The old lady then said to the Shu family¡¯s Head Master, ¡°Later, take care of Mrs. Xue too. Tell the public that Mrs. Xue couldn¡¯t bear the pain of losing her daughter and died of depression.¡±


    The Head Master also agreed without any objections.


    However, Shu Yu remembered that Mrs. Xue did not die in the book. She was also on the list of exiles. She did not know how she had managed to survive.


    But in this way, Shu Yu understood why Mrs. Xue had been so cruel to her own daughter.


    Not only had Shu Yu suffered from hunger and fought with the dog for food, but she had also been left in the room to fend for herself with a high fever. She had knelt in the courtyard under the scorching sun and admitted her mistakes until she fainted. She had almost been beaten to death by Mrs. Xue.


    Everyone in the Shu family thought that Mrs. Xue was unhappy that Shu Yu was a girl, so she was angry and didn¡¯t get close to her.

 Chapter 3 - 3: Message

    Chapter 3: Message


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu used to think so too. She wanted to get her mother¡¯s approval and had always been very obedient, not crying, not throwing a tantrum, and being very careful. However, it was of no use. Mrs. Xue would only detest her more and more. She would either hit or scold her, and her verbal humiliation would be even more hurtful.


    Now, everything could be explained.


    Seeing that the Shu family had left, Shu Yu quietly swam to the shore and came out of the lotus pond.


    Fortunately, the old lady didn¡¯t want to make a big deal out of this and had already asked the servants to go back. They didn¡¯t meet anyone on the way.


    However, because of what she had said earlier, the lights in their courtyard had not been put out. Occasionally, there would be the sound of quarrels, and the sound of the old lady fainting could be vaguely heard.


    Shu Yu smiled and felt her way back to her courtyard. She found clean clothes to change into and packed a few things that were not eye-catching. Then, she climbed out of the Shu family¡¯s door with ease.


    The sky was already starting to light up, and there were a few pedestrians on the road.


    The city gates of Dongan Province would open in another 15 minutes, and Shu Yu planned to leave the city.


    If the Shu family couldn¡¯t find her body tonight, they would definitely send people to look for her secretly. However, the Shu family was too busy to take care of themselves now. The words she said last night were enough to cause chaos in the Shu family for a while.


    Just as Shu Yu was about to set off, she saw a Daoist nun standing not far away.


    The Daoist nun looked a little familiar. She seemed to be dressed in the Dongqing Temple outside the city. Just as Shu Yu was feeling strange, the Daoist nun had already come forward and handed her a box.


    ¡°Miss, the dean asked me to give this to you.¡± S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Master Dongqing?¡±


    A year ago, when Shu Yu followed the Shu family to Dongqing Temple to pray for blessings, she accidentally fell off the cliff and the soul in her body was replaced by her.


    For this reason, she recuperated in Dongqing Temple for more than half a month before returning.


    During her recovery, she got to know the master of Dongqing Temple. Shu Yu could tell that the dean was not an ordinary person. He was quite an expert, especially in fortune-telling. He was very accurate.


    Shu Yu was quite interested. After learning from him for half a month, she had also secretly called him master a few times.


    The Daoist nun nodded and said, ¡°He has gone out to travel. Before he left, he told me to wait here. If I see you going out, I should give this box to you.¡±


    Shu Yu felt strange. She opened the box. There was a letter inside, and, strangely, a household registration pass.


    ¡°How did her master know that I would need this?¡±


    Shu Yu quickly opened the letter, and the words of the Dongqing Temple dean appeared on the paper.


    ¡°Yu, when you read this letter, I will have already left. Go and find your biological parents. If you don¡¯t pay off some debts, it will be difficult for you to move a step. This is your parents¡¯ address and name. Take care.¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s pupils constricted. She only found out last night that she was not the daughter of the Shu family, but her master even knew who her biological parents were and where they lived.


    ¡°Could fortune-telling really be so accurate?¡±


    Shu Yu felt that something was amiss. She kept the letter and asked the nun in front of her, ¡°What else did the master say before he left? ¡±


    ¡°He said that if you have any questions, you can go to the address on the letter and you will know.¡± The little Daoist nun paused and suddenly raised her eyes to look at her. Her voice was much softer. ¡°Master also said that the Shu family would know of your identity because she revealed it. Actually, I have been waiting for you here for two days.


    Shu Yu was speechless.


    She found it outrageous.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you tell me first instead of giving a message to the Shu family?¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s face darkened. She closed the box with a thud, turned, and left.

 Chapter 4 - 4: Going to Shangshi Village

    Chapter 4: Going to Shangshi Village


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu left the city and took out the letter from the box.


    Written on it was her biological parents¡¯ address: Dongan Province, Jiangyuan County, Wenlan Town, Shangshi Village.


    She didn¡¯t know about Shangshi Village or Wenlan Town, but she knew about Jiangyuan County.


    It could be considered the furthest county in the entire Dongan Province, and the poorest one.


    Shu Yu sneered. She didn¡¯t want to go back to her family. Since she had already left the Shu family, where could she not go under the vast sky? Why should she be tied to those who had nothing to do with her? She had nothing to worry about in this world.


    She closed the box and decided to walk in a random direction.


    She had only taken a few steps when the Daoist nun¡¯s words flashed through her mind. If she had any questions, they would be solved if she went to the address on the letter.


    Questions¡­ Of course, she had them!


    For example, how did her master know about her background, and what was all the talk about debts? It couldn¡¯t be the debt of being born and raised, right? Also, what was her master thinking?


    If these questions were not answered and she still could not change her fate of being exiled after three months, would she never be able to find their answers?


    Shu Yu was not a procrastinator. Since she wanted to know, then she would go and take a look. She didn¡¯t want to be muddleheaded and not know anything.


    She still had some money in her hands, which she had earned this year by going out when the Shu family was not paying attention.


    However, due to the limitations of her identity, time, and place, she had only managed to swindle¡­ Ahem, earn a little. At first, she had planned to earn some capital so that she could lead a good life after being exiled and reaching her destination.


    She had wanted to put in more effort in the last three months and save more, but who knew that something unexpected would happen? To think she was not a child of the Shu family.


    She was worried that her belongings would be confiscated when she was exiled, so she hid her money outside.


    She had already taken them with her earlier.


    Now, she only had two notes, which were worth 60 taels, how pitiful. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu pitied herself for two seconds, then rented a carriage and went straight to Jiangyuan County.


    She only arrived after a day of traveling at full speed. When they reached the county, Shu Yu gave the driver the fare and let him go.


    Then, she strolled around the county. Although she had been in this world for a year, she had spent most of her time in the Shu family. The rest of her time had been spent walking around the city. The furthest place she went was Dongqing Temple.


    Although Jiangyuan County was poor, it was very lively.


    Being here, Shu Yu actually felt a rare sense of peace that made people calm down.


    Seeing that it was getting late, she found an ox-cart at the city gate that would pass by Shangshi Village. Just as she was about to get on, she saw that there were other villagers on the ox-cart.


    Most of the people had baskets in front of them, which took up quite a lot of space.


    On the contrary, she was only carrying a small bag. The others found her strange when they saw her, and they whispered to each other as they looked at her.


    Shu Yu¡¯s ears were sharp, so she could vaguely hear a few words.


    ¡°Where is this girl from? She doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s short of money. Why is she squeezing into the same ox-cart as us?¡±


    Shu Yu looked at herself. She had already changed into a light and simple dress.


    However, she still seemed out of place with the women before her.


    Shu Yu hesitated for a moment, but she still got down from the ox-cart and said to the old man driving the cart, ¡°Sir, can you wait for me for 15 minutes?¡±


    ¡°No problem. We¡¯re setting off at four p.m..¡±


    Four p.m., which meant there were still nearly 15 minutes left. She could make it.


    Shu Yu turned around and walked back into the county, not to change her clothes, but to buy some things. Seeing the things in the women¡¯s baskets, she thought that she should bring something with her when visiting her parents.


    Shu Yu had never thought of acknowledging her biological parents. After all, she didn¡¯t know who the other party was and had no feelings for them. Now that she was all alone and had nothing to worry about, why should she seek trouble?


    Besides, she still didn¡¯t know if her biological parents were the ones who sold her to the Shu family.


    She was only going to Shangshi Village to solve the doubts in her heart.


    That being said, she had to find a reason for her sudden visit. If she brought a gift over, it would be difficult for the other party to drive her out. It would also be easier and more convenient for her to ask what she wanted.


    In her previous life, Shu Yu had been able to climb to the position of a big shot¡¯s confidant, so she was very well-versed in such human communications.

 Chapter 5 - 5: Madam Liang

    Chapter 5: Madam Liang


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu had just strolled around the area and was already familiar with the surrounding shops.


    She entered a sweets shop and bought two packets of sweets. Then, she went to the stall next door to get a cut of meat.


    Carrying the two bags of things, she returned to the ox cart in exactly half an hour.


    Shu Yu got on the ox-cart again and found that there was an additional woman in the cart.


    The ox-cart was even more crowded now.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped though. After all, the horse carriages were unwilling to take the road to Shangshi Village at this hour.


    After all, the carriages all departed from the county. After they sent her to the destination, they would have to return, and the city gates would be closed by then. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The ox-cart was owned by an old man in the village. He was sending people home and also returning home himself.


    Not long after Shu Yu got in the car, the old man who drove the cart was ready to set off.


    At this moment, another woman who was sweating profusely ran over, ¡°Uncle Hu, Uncle Hu, wait.¡±


    The old man looked at the person and frowned.


    Shu Yu could tell that he wanted to move his whip and leave immediately, but the woman ran even faster and was already clinging to the edge of the cart.


    Uncle Hu sighed helplessly and said to her, ¡°Wide of Lu family¡¯s third son, my ox-cart is full.¡±


    Madam Liang¡¯s eyes almost popped out from glaring when she heard this, ¡°Full? Uncle Hu, this is your wrong. When we came this morning, we agreed that you would leave a seat for me. I want to take your ox-cart back.¡±


    Uncle Hu couldn¡¯t believe it, ¡°You clearly said that you wouldn¡¯t take my cart back.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. I¡¯m carrying so many things! If I walk back to Shangshi Village on my own two legs, won¡¯t I die of exhaustion? Uncle Hu, did you hear wrong?¡± Madam Liang unhappily pointed to the bamboo basket on her back.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Uncle Hu was so angry that he almost couldn¡¯t speak.


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t help but take another look at Madam Liang. Was this person from Shangshi Village?


    Madam Liang pointed at Uncle Hu and said, ¡°You can¡¯t do things like this. I clearly said that I would take your cart back, but you let an extra person come on board. What do we do now? It¡¯s already so late, I can¡¯t find any other ox-cart.¡±


    Shu Yu looked at her and then at the other people on the ox-cart.


    It seemed that these women had come out with uncle Hu in the morning, and she was the only new one. Madam Liang was referring to her, right?


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t want to continue being entangled in the ox-cart, so she pointed at herself and said, ¡°How about I get off?¡±


    Now that she thought about it, it seemed more convenient to go tomorrow.


    Who knew that before Uncle Hu could say anything, Madam Liang waved her hand and said righteously, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, it¡¯s none of your business. This is a problem between me and Uncle Hu. Just sit down.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. This answer was really out of her expectations.


    Uncle Hu was obviously not good with words. Seeing that the villagers in the ox-cart were getting impatient, he was annoyed as well. He glared at Madam Liang and asked, ¡°Then what do you want?¡±


    ¡°Your cart is already full. What else can I do? Do you think I can squeeze into the front of the cart with you?¡±


    The others laughed when they heard that.


    Uncle Hu¡¯s face turned even redder, and Madam Liang continued, ¡°Forget it, forget it. I¡¯m magnanimous and won¡¯t argue with you. I¡¯ll walk back, okay? But this basket of mine is too heavy, I can¡¯t carry it. How about this, you can just bring the basket back to my house and send it to my man, okay?¡±


    What could Uncle Hu say? There was no space for another person, but it was not a problem to tie the basket to the side.


    He nodded and said, ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll say this first, you¡¯re the one who didn¡¯t handle this properly, so I won¡¯t be paying the road fee,¡± Then she looked at the other women on the ox-cart, ¡°I remember all of your faces. If anything is missing from my basket, I¡¯ll go to each of your houses.¡±

 Chapter 6 - 6: Shu Yus Father, Lu Erbai

    Chapter 6: Shu Yu¡¯s Father, Lu Erbai


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Finally, they could leave. After tying the basket, Uncle Hu couldn¡¯t wait to drive the ox-cart away.


    Along the way, the words that Shu Yu heard the most were about Madam Liang. Even though they were not from the same village, the villagers seemed to know her quite well.


    Because Madam Liang had said that she lived in Shangshi Village, Shu Yu couldn¡¯t help but be more concerned. She kept quiet the whole time but pricked up her ears to listen.


    However, these people rarely mentioned Shangshi Village. Most of them simply said that Madam Liang was stingy, shameless, cunning, and usually only sought profit.


    Not only Madam Liang, but her husband, Third Lu, was the same.


    The couple was the same kind of people, so their only son was also brought up in the wrong way too. Not only did he bully the other children in the village, but he also made fun of his relatives.


    In any case, everyone shook their heads and sighed at the mention of Third Lu and his wife.


    As they listened to the gossip, the ox-cart arrived at Shangshi Village.


    A few women had already alighted two villages before this. The ox-cart was thus much emptier, and she was the only one to alight at Shangshi Village.


    Just as Shu Yu was about to get down from the cart, she saw a man squatting at the entrance of the village.


    ¡°Third Lu,¡± Uncle Hu called out to him in a huff.


    With a blade of grass in his mouth, Third Lu quickly ran over to his basket to take a look. He stretched out his fingers and counted each and every item. After confirming that there wasn¡¯t any missing, he carried the basket on his back in satisfaction and went home without even a word of thanks.


    Uncle Hu spat at his back. Unexpectedly, Third Lu seemed to have sensed it and turn around immediately. He glared at Uncle Hu fiercely, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    Uncle Hu was obviously a little afraid of him, so he hurriedly got on the ox-cart and left.


    After that, Third Lu also ran away quickly.


    Shu Yu was speechless.


    These guys were quite funny.


    Shu Yu had originally wanted to ask Third Lu for directions, but now that he was gone, she could only carry the sweets and meat while walking into the village herself.


    There were not many people at the intersection, but a group of children was playing there. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu walked towards them and waved at them, then asked, ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±


    The children who were playing around stopped in an instant and looked at her curiously.


    Immediately, their eyes fell on the sweets and pork in her hands and they swallowed hard.


    Shu Yu suddenly felt that the things in her hands weighed a thousand pounds. She took out a few candies from her sleeve and handed them over, ¡°I¡¯ll give these candies to whoever answers my question.¡±


    The candies were a handful of malt candy that she had bought from the sweet shop just now. It was for the convenience of times like this.


    Sure enough, the moment she finished speaking, the children immediately jumped and fought to be the first to answer.


    ¡°I¡¯ll answer. I know everything. You can ask me anything you want.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. You know nothing. I know! After all, I¡¯m the boss.¡±


    Shu Yu quickly raised her hand and said, ¡°Then can one of you tell me where Lu Erbai¡¯s house is in Shangshi Village? ¡±


    Lu Erbai?


    The children looked at each other. The adults¡¯ names were still unfamiliar to them.


    Fortunately, the names of the adults from the Lu family were easier to remember than the others. Immediately, an older child shouted, ¡°I know!¡±


    Shu Yu looked at him.


    The child immediately stretched out his hand and pointed to a place not far away, ¡°Lu Erbai is the father of that ugly monster.¡±


    Shu Yu frowned. She looked up and saw a little girl walking slowly from not far away. She looked young and had a big basket on her back. The basket was filled with pigweed and it seemed hard for her to walk.

 Chapter 7 - 7: My Sister Is Called Ugly

    Chapter 7: My Sister Is Called Ugly


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The child¡¯s clothes were full of patches, and a tad too short and small. Her wrists, ankles, and neck were exposed. Her clothes were very dirty, and her hair was in a mess, probably because she had tripped.


    A few children had already rushed towards her, surrounding her while screaming and jumping.


    ¡°Ugly monster, carrying pigweed, so so pitiful, no food for you, falling down, disfigured face, when you grow up, no one will want you. Hahahahaha.¡±


    The little girl was surrounded by them, unable to advance or retreat. She lowered her head and clenched her jaw to stop herself from crying out loud. She covered her face with both hands and stood rooted at a loss.


    In her panic, she tripped over her right foot and fell to the ground again.


    The children roared with laughter, ¡°Look, she fell. She falls every day. My mother said that her legs are no good and she¡¯s like her father. She will become a cripple in the future.¡±


    The little girl finally couldn¡¯t hold back her tears anymore, but her whimpers were suppressed.


    In the next moment, she quickly got up and hurriedly put the scattered pigweed back into the basket. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If she didn¡¯t hurry up, the pigweed would be trampled by these children, and she would have worked for nothing today.


    With tears still flowing down her face, the little girl¡¯s hands did not dare to stop.


    Unexpectedly, as she was picking the pigweed up, a pair of fair hands appeared in front of her, helping her gather the pigweed back into the basket.


    The little girl raised her head in a daze and met Shu Yu¡¯s gentle eyes.


    Who was this? Such a beautiful sister, like a fairy.


    Only then did the little girl notice that the mocking laughter had disappeared. The children who had surrounded her and blocked her way were now standing far away, staring dazedly at the scene in front of them.


    Shu Yu was now very close to the little girl and realized that there was a scar on the latter¡¯s face.


    The scar wasn¡¯t very big, but she was too thin and her face was sallow, which made the scar particularly clear.


    No wonder those people called her ugly.


    Probably sensing her gaze, the little girl quickly lowered her head and subconsciously pressed her hair down, trying to cover the scar.


    Shu Yu smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I also had a scar on my face back when I was young. It was gone when I grew up.¡±


    The little girl was stunned. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Look at my face. Isn¡¯t it clean?¡±


    In her past life, Shu Yu did have a scar on her face. It was because she was pretty. Although the leader of the gang wasn¡¯t a man of lust, he would still try to get his hands on the girls he was interested in.


    Shu Yu had wanted to take revenge, but not in this way. It was much more reliable to become a confidant of the big boss than a woman who could be abandoned at any time.


    So, she cut her face and disfigured it.


    At first, the big boss was naturally unwilling to keep her by his side when he saw that Shu Yu¡¯s scarred face was not a good image in public, but Shu Yu was capable. The big boss¡¯s requirements were harsh, and ordinary people really couldn¡¯t meet them. Shu Yu learned everything quickly and did everything to his liking. She alone was as capable as ten people. It was just nice that the big boss didn¡¯t like to have too many people around him either.


    Fortunately, he had already retired and did not need to appear in public much. In addition, with Shu Yu¡¯s makeup and hairstyle, the scars on her face could still be covered up.


    However, the big boss still brooded over her scar and asked her to go to the hospital to get rid of it. Yet, Shu Yu was allergic to a certain ingredient in scar removal creams. As a result, not only did the scar not become smaller, but it even worsened to the point it almost destroyed her face.


    At that point, the big boss was too lazy to care, but Shu Yu was still very experienced in the ingredients and production of scar removal creams.

 Chapter 8 - 8: Sanya Eating Candy

    Chapter 8: Sanya Eating Candy sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The scar on the little girl¡¯s face wasn¡¯t large; it just seemed she hadn¡¯t dealt with it properly. With proper repair, she could easily recover. Shu Yu helped her up and asked her, ¡°What¡¯s your name? Is your dad called Lu Erbai?¡± The little girl nodded blankly, still pondering what she had said. After a long moment, she realized and quickly said in a soft voice, ¡°I, I¡¯m called Sanya.¡± ¡°Sanya, can you take me to your house?¡± Shu Yu picked up the basket from the ground. Sanya immediately reached for it, ¡°I¡¯ll carry it.¡± ¡°No need, I can walk faster holding it.¡± Unless there was an unexpected development, this girl was likely her own sister. Sanya still wanted to take it, but then she looked at her dirty little hands and then at Shu Yu¡¯s clean and tidy clothes, and ultimately, she retracted her hand. Shu Yu handed a piece of malt candy to the kid she had pointed to earlier; as for the others, given their bear-like behavior just now, not even half a piece for them. That child jumped three feet high with joy, shoved the malt candy into his mouth without a word, and then exhaled with satisfaction, ¡°Tasty.¡± The other children looked at him enviously, each directing their eager gazes onto Shu Yu. Even Sanya¡¯s gaze uncontrollably wandered when she saw the candy in the child¡¯s mouth. Shu Yu handed her one too, and Sanya blinked, shook her head rapidly, and hurried towards home, ¡°I, I will take you to my house now.¡± Shu Yu smiled; the little girl could really resist temptation. Following behind, Sanya walked quite a distance before suddenly remembering to ask, ¡°Sister, what are you going to do at my house? Do you know, my dad?¡± Her voice was so slight, as if asking this question might anger her. As soon as she finished, she quickly lowered her head, not daring to look at her. Shu Yu, carrying pig fodder in one hand and snacks and meat in the other, replied, ¡°Your dad helped me before. I just found out where he lives and came to see him.¡± Sanya uttered an ¡°Oh,¡± looked up at her again, and not paying attention, ¡®plop¡¯ she fell to the ground again. Shu Yu frowned slightly; this child seemed too prone to falling. There could be many reasons for a child to fall, but given Sanya¡¯s appearance, the most likely was malnutrition and a calcium deficiency. Sanya, as if accustomed to it, got up swiftly, looking somewhat panic-stricken, ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Why are you apologizing to me?¡± Sanya froze; yes, why apologize? Probably because she was already used to it. The words ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± were what she said the most on a daily basis. Shu Yu couldn¡¯t help but think of her own childhood Shu Yu, who also often apologized to Mrs. Xue. In fact, when she first saw Sanya, she had no doubts about her own origins. The young Shu Yu and the current Sanya were exactly alike; back then, she was equally starved and cold, frail and weak, just like a replica of Sanya. Looking at Sanya before her, Shu Yu just couldn¡¯t harden her heart. Even if she had indeed been sold by her birth parents when she was little, it had nothing to do with this little girl. Shu Yu stuffed the malt candy directly into her mouth. The little girl¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, the sweetness in her mouth making her feel like she was dreaming. She wanted to say something, but Shu Yu quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t let it fall out, or it¡¯ll be wasted.¡± Sanya hurriedly covered her mouth, gazing with wide, round eyes. After a moment, the corners of her eyes curled up slightly, and her eyebrows revealed her joy, ¡°¡­so sweet.¡± Shu Yu couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go, lead the way ahead.¡±

 Chapter 9 - 9: The Lu Family

    Chapter 9: The Lu Family


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Lu family¡¯s house was a little far from the entrance of the village. It was behind Shangshi Village.


    Shu Yu followed Sanya. By the time they reached the Lu family¡¯s house, she had already grasped the layout of the village.


    Shangshi Village wasn¡¯t very big, and the houses were built without any pattern. Most of them were very old. Even the village head¡¯s house was only a slightly larger mud house.


    When they arrived at the Lu family¡¯s house, Sanya rushed forward, pushed open the unlocked door, and shouted, ¡°Father, father, I¡¯m back.¡±


    Shu Yu followed. After entering the house, she closed the door behind her and placed the basket in her hand in the corner of the courtyard. Only then did she look at the small courtyard.


    It was really small. The entire yard was less than 15 square meters, and even so, it was filled with a lot of things. However, it could be seen that the Lu family was quite diligent and had tidied up well.


    Shu Yu walked through the courtyard and entered the living room.


    Sanya ran over, sweating profusely. Then, she whispered nervously, ¡°Big sister, my father is not home. He might have gone out.¡±


    ¡°Is your family not around?¡±


    Sanya shook her head, ¡°They¡¯ve all gone out to work. Big sister, can you wait here for a while? They will be back soon. I, I¡¯ll get you some water.¡±


    She then turned and ran to the kitchen. After a while, she came back with a chipped bowl that she placed on the table and pushed toward Shu Yu. Then, she said softly, ¡°Big sister, I washed this bowl again. It¡¯s clean. There are no cracks on this side, so it won¡¯t cut your mouth. You¡¯ve walked for such a long time, so you must be thirsty. Drink it.¡±


    Even the best bowl used to serve guests was chipped. One could imagine how the life of this family was.


    Looking at the leaking areas of the house and the slightly slanted walls, it looked like a dilapidated house that could collapse at any time to Shu Yu.


    Shu Yu watched as the little girl tugged at her sleeves uneasily as if it was a sin to have given her water in a chipped bowl. She paused and reached out to stroke Sanya¡¯s head, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Then, she picked up the bowl and drank the water. She was stunned for a moment before she smiled and said, ¡°This water is very sweet.¡±


    The little girl was happy, ¡°This is mountain spring water. My brother brings it from the mountain every day.¡±


    What she didn¡¯t say was that they usually didn¡¯t have the luxury of drinking it at home. It was only used to boil medicine for her father.


    Shu Yu wanted to ask about her family¡¯s situation. Hearing this, she pulled Sanya to a stool at the side and sat her down. Then, she asked, ¡°Do you have an older brother? Other than your father, you, and your brother, who else is there in the family?¡±


    ¡°And my mother and my grandma.¡±


    ¡°Then, do you have an older sister?¡±


    At the mention of ¡°older sisters¡±, Sanya¡¯s mood inexplicably turned gloomy. She nodded slightly as she said, ¡°I have two sisters. My eldest sister got married two years ago, and my second sister¡­¡± sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She didn¡¯t continue. She lowered her head and rubbed her sleeves.


    Shu Yu could tell that this was how Sanya acted when she was uneasy.


    Could it be that the second sister was referring to her? Did the little girl know about her second sister¡¯s situation?


    Shu Yu wanted to continue asking, but Sanya looked up and urged her again, ¡°Big sister, drink some water. If it¡¯s not enough, I, I¡¯ll get you more.¡±


    It was obvious that she did not want to talk about her second sister anymore. Shu Yu did not force her and quickly changed the topic, ¡°Since there¡¯s no one in your house, why isn¡¯t the door locked? what if a thief comes in?¡±


    Sanya blinked and shook her head, ¡°There¡¯s nothing in our house. My grandma said that even rats go around our house.¡±

 Chapter 10 - 10: Father and Daughter Meeting

    Chapter 10: Father and Daughter Meeting


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. Although they were indeed poor, they couldn¡¯t possibly be that poor.


    Sanya said, ¡°And my third uncle¡¯s house is just across the street. My grandma said that he squats at the village entrance every day, so no one usually comes here.¡±


    Her third uncle liked to take advantage of others, so the villagers usually avoided him.


    Shu Yu raised her eyebrows. As they were talking, there was some commotion outside.


    Sanya was overjoyed and slid down from the stool, ¡°It must be my father.¡±


    She ran out as she said this. Shu Yu also stood up and walked towards the door.


    Before she reached the door, a woman¡¯s high-pitched and sharp voice could be heard from outside, ¡°I told you to stay at home, but you didn¡¯t listen. Your wife and I are working in the field. What did you come for? Now, great. It¡¯s already inconvenient for you to walk, and you even fell again. You don¡¯t want your leg anymore, do you? I¡¯m telling you, we don¡¯t have any money to send you to see a doctor anymore. Later, when your leg is completely crippled, you can just wait for death at home. I won¡¯t care about you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s just that I felt much better today and wanted to go help,¡± A man¡¯s honest and hoarse voice followed with a deep sense of apology, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to cause you more trouble.¡±


    ¡°Help? Help with what? The biggest help you can do for me is to stay at home obediently. I¡¯m really down on my luck to have a nuisance son like you,¡± The old woman¡¯s voice grew louder as her words became smoother while she scolded, ¡°You and your wife are really a match made in heaven. One is a nuisance, and the other is a jinx. Both of you are just worrying. I¡¯m already so old, but I still have to take care of you. Look at our village, who¡¯s like us¡­¡±


    She kept on scolding, and Sanya, who had run out to say something, could not find a chance to speak.


    When Sanya finally managed to utter a word, the old woman scolded her instead, ¡°Go away. Can¡¯t you see that your father has fallen and is in such a poor state? Yet you¡¯re still coming over and blocking the way. You¡¯re already so big, but you¡¯re still so insensible.¡±


    The old woman was very fierce, and Sanya was timid. She shrank her neck and said in a low voice, ¡°Grandma, we have a guest.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she ran behind her parents and hid.


    ¡°Guest? What guest? Our house is already in this state, and even your eldest uncle and third uncle don¡¯t come to visit. What guests can we have?¡± The old woman replied subconsciously.


    In the next moment, she seemed to have thought of something and slapped her thigh, ¡°Oh my, can it be a debt collector? I was wondering why my eyelids kept twitching today.¡±


    Sanya quickly shook her head, ¡°No, no, the big sister said she¡¯s here to thank father, not to collect a debt.¡± Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to thank? Is there anything about your father that¡¯s worthy of being thanked? Little girl, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been tricked? Where is she? Did you bring her in?¡±


    The old lady glared at Sanya as she spoke, ¡°Why do you dare to bring anyone home?¡±


    Then, she looked up and saw Shu Yu at the entrance of the living room.


    Shu Yu met the old woman¡¯s eyes. She stood by the entrance, not knowing if she should go out or not.


    The old lady¡¯s gaze immediately became alert. She was originally supporting Lu Erbai, but now, she stood slightly forward, blocking half of Lu Erbai¡¯s body.


    Lu Erbai had been scolded by her to the point of silence. He just kept his head down. When he heard Sanya say that there was a guest, he also raised his head and looked at Shu Yu.


    Shu Yu was stunned the minute she saw his face clearly.

 Chapter 11 - 11: The Truth of the Debt

    Chapter 11: The Truth of the Debt


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±


    The moment she saw Lu Erbai¡¯s appearance, Shu Yu finally understood what the Dongqing Temple master¡¯s letter to her meant.


    She was indeed in debt. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It wasn¡¯t the original owner of this body¡¯s debt of being born, but her own debt of being saved.


    A year ago, she had transmigrated to this world because the original owner of this body had fallen off a cliff.


    At that time, she had just woken up and was hanging on the slope of the cliff. Her body was covered in injuries and she had no strength. Lu Erbai happened to pass by. Seeing her in this state, he quickly climbed up and saved her.


    When they were going down the mountain, a huge rock rolled down from above. Lu Erbai couldn¡¯t run fast enough with her tagging along. When the rock arrived, he pushed her away and was hit by the big rock then.


    His leg had been injured then.


    At that time, Shu Yu had just transmigrated and did not understand the situation. However, Lu Erbai¡¯s actions shocked her.


    She did not understand. If he had just left her behind, he could have saved himself.


    Lu Erbai didn¡¯t even know why he did that. He could only say that it was a subconscious action.


    Now that she thought about it, it was probably because the father and daughter were connected by heart, and their blood relationship was too strong.


    Later, the two of them fainted and were brought back by the people from the Daoist temple who came to look for her.


    After Shu Yu woke up, the first thing she did was to ask about Lu Erbai¡¯s condition. The temple master said that they were lucky. There was a traveling doctor with brilliant medical skills in the temple, so their lives were not in danger.


    Even Lu Erbai¡¯s leg had been reattached, but he needed to rest for some time.


    Shu Yu¡¯s injuries were more serious. She was drowsy and spent most of her time sleeping. Even though she wanted to see Lu Erbai, she couldn¡¯t get up. She could only wait until she was well before she went to thank him.


    At that time, the Shu family who came to offer incense had already left, leaving only Shu Yu and a lazy little servant girl to accompany her to recuperate.


    Shu Yu wasn¡¯t valued in the Shu family. Before they left, they didn¡¯t even send anyone to see Lu Erbai. They didn¡¯t take the fact that he saved the Shu family¡¯s young lady to heart either. To the Shu family, he was just a commoner, and since his life was not in danger, he was not worth a glance.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t think much of the Shu family¡¯s actions either. This was her life, so she would thank him herself. Back when she had just woken, she had given the only money she had to the temple master and asked him to send it to Lu Erbai. The rest could wait until she could get off the bed.


    She hadn¡¯t expected that in less than two days, the temple master would come and tell her that Lu Erbai had left.


    It was said that Lu Erbai had a daughter who had gone missing, and he had been looking for her all these years. He had appeared near Dongqing Temple and had managed to save her because he had heard that his daughter might be there.


    He had already been delayed for a few days after saving Shu Yu. He was afraid that he would miss the clues of his daughter¡¯s whereabouts, so he left the Daoist temple impatiently and went down the mountain.


    Back then, Shu Yu only knew that his surname was Lu but not his name. His home was not in the prefecture either.


    She wanted to find him, but she had no clue.


    Dongqing Temple¡¯s master didn¡¯t know much either. He only said that Lu Erbai¡¯s leg bones had been connected, and if he recuperated well, there wouldn¡¯t be a big problem.


    However, now that Shu Yu looked at Lu Erbai again, it was obvious that his leg was not well. Not only did it not recover, but it had also become more serious.


    Dongqing Temple¡¯s master was good at reading people¡¯s faces. Perhaps, after seeing her and Lu Erbai¡¯s faces, he got suspicious and went to investigate, so he knew who her biological parents were.


    Many of the doubts in Shu Yu¡¯s heart were answered. She took a deep breath and walked toward the people in the courtyard.

 Chapter 12 - 12: Its Been a Long Time

    Chapter 12: It¡¯s Been a Long Time


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Erbai was a little dumbfounded. He squinted his eyes for a long time before recognizing who the person in front of him was.


    He was shocked and asked in disbelief, ¡°You are¡­ Miss Shu?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Uncle Lu. It¡¯s been a long time.¡± Shu Yu stood before them and greeted them with a smile.


    All three people before her were just like Sanya, looking sallow and fragile, wearing patched-up and loose clothes. Lu Erbai looked even more haggard than he had been a year ago. He did not look like a man in his early thirties at all.


    Lu Erbai seemed a little embarrassed. He squeezed out a smile and nodded. ¡°Ah, y-yes, it¡¯s been a long time. Um, Miss Shu, why are you here? Is there something you need from me?¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s gaze lingered on his left leg. Then, she turned her body sideways and said, ¡°Indeed, but this is not a good place to talk. Let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, let¡¯s go in.¡± Lu Erbai agreed.


    The old lady opened her mouth and thought, ¡°Why does this girl not seem to take herself as an outsider? This is our home, yet she speaks as if she is the owner.¡±


    She and Lu Erbai¡¯s wife, Madam Ruan, helped Lu Erbai into the living room.


    Sanya followed them closely. When she saw that they had all sat down, she ran to the kitchen to pour water and placed a bowl in front of each of them.


    Shu Yu looked at the other bowls and saw that her bowl was only slightly chipped, while the others had bowls that were covered in cracks. At that point, she was a little embarrassed to drink the water.


    Lu Erbai seemed to have noticed her gaze and became even more nervous. He said in a low voice, ¡°We lead a simple life and have no tea leaves. Miss Shu, I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Lu, you¡¯re too kind. This spring water is very sweet. I like this more than tea.¡±


    Lu Erbai heaved a noticeable sigh of relief. He rubbed his hands. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡±


    He lowered his head and realized that the old lady was nudging his arm, signaling him with her eyes while saying in a low voice, ¡°Well, introduce her. Who is this girl? How do you know her? How come I¡¯ve never heard you mention her before?¡±


    Lu Erbai came to his senses, but before he could speak, Shu Yu spoke up first, ¡°My name is Shu Yu. When I fell off a cliff a year ago, it was Uncle Lu who saved me. At that time, I was seriously injured and in a coma. When I was finally able to get out of bed, Uncle Lu had left. I don¡¯t know where Uncle Lu lives, so I didn¡¯t get to thank him personally. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    Now, Shu Yu was glad that she had thought for two more seconds in the county and gone to buy some meat and sweets. Otherwise, if she came empty-handed and found out that Lu Erbai was not only her biological father but also her savior, she would really be embarrassed.


    She pushed the meat and sweets to them. ¡°I came in a hurry and it was late, so I only bought these things. Later¡­¡±


    Before she could finish his sentence, Lu Erbai waved his hand. ¡°No need. There¡¯s no need. You¡¯ve already given me money back then, and that¡¯s enough. Where¡¯s the need for you to go out of your way to buy these things and bring them over? There¡¯s really no need for that.¡±


    The moment he finished speaking, the old lady glared at him.


    The old lady pulled the meat and sweets towards herself and chided Lu Erbai, ¡°Erbai, are you stupid? This is her kindness. If you don¡¯t accept it, Miss Shu will feel uneasy. Besides, the meat and sweets couldn¡¯t be returned. You¡¯re injured, and the doctor said you need more nourishment too. How long has it been since you¡¯ve eaten meat? Dahu and Sanya haven¡¯t eaten any decent sweets either.¡±


    S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 13 - 13: Lu Erbais Leg

    Chapter 13: Lu Erbai¡¯s Leg


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Erbai couldn¡¯t help but look at Sanya. No matter how much self-control the little girl had, she was still young and had never eaten good food before. He couldn¡¯t help but take a few more glances at the meat and sweets.


    Then, he immediately said, ¡°Sanya, we have things to discuss. Go out and play and see if your elder brother is back.¡± Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Alright,¡± The little girl nodded obediently. After taking a few steps, she turned back and took one more glance at Shu Yu before running away.


    Shu Yu noticed a problem. Lu Erbai did not seem to have told his family about the reason behind his leg injury. Otherwise, with the old lady¡¯s personality, she would not have treated her so calmly.


    He didn¡¯t say it, but Shu Yu felt increasingly upset when she thought about it.


    She couldn¡¯t help but look at his left leg and ask, ¡°How¡¯s your leg? I heard you guys talking just now, and it seems like you fell again. Have you seen a doctor?¡±


    Lu Erbai hurriedly said, ¡°The doctor in the village is not around, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal. I¡¯ll be fine after resting for two days.¡±


    Although he said that, his expression was telling a different story.


    In fact, he seemed to be enduring pain ever since he had been in the courtyard.


    Naturally, Shu Yu could tell. So she asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t I take a look at it, Uncle Lu?¡±


    Before Lu Erbai could say anything, the old lady had already asked in surprise, ¡°Miss Shu, do you know medicine? ¡±


    ¡°Yes, a little.¡±


    To be honest, she knew more about the field of nursing. In her previous life, the reason why the big boss retired was that there was a problem with his body. As his trusted secretary, Shu Yu needed to understand and learn about such matters even if she was not a professional in case of emergency.


    However, when the old lady saw Shu Yu¡¯s calm expression, she inexplicably felt that the latter had great skills. She quickly stood up and made way, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have to trouble Miss Shu to take a look at my second son. His leg was broken due to being hit by a stone a year ago. It had been fixed at that time, but it was not fully healed before it was damaged again. You¡¯ve seen our family¡¯s situation. We could only ask the village doctor to help reconnect the bones, but it has been so long and the condition hasn¡¯t recovered at all.¡±


    On the other hand, Lu Erbai¡¯s face flushed red in embarrassment. He shrank back and said, ¡°Mother, this isn¡¯t appropriate. Miss Shu is a lady from a big family. How can she look at the legs of a rough man like me?¡±


    Shu Yu had already squatted, ¡°Uncle Lu, you saved my life. I¡¯m just taking a look. It¡¯s no big deal. Besides, I¡¯m not some rich young lady. You can just treat me as a female doctor now.¡±


    Back then, the Shu family had the Daoist temple keep Shu Yu¡¯s identity a secret as if they were afraid that Lu Erbai would leech on the Shu family by relying on the fact that he had saved Shu Yu¡¯s life. Hence, Lu Erbai did not know who she was.


    Lu Erbai still wanted to refuse, but Shu Yu was already holding his leg.


    With that, he didn¡¯t dare to move anymore. Shu Yu felt his broken leg a little and couldn¡¯t help but frown, ¡°Your bone has been dislocated. It¡¯s not even connected properly.¡±


    ¡°Ah? What should we do then?¡± The old lady asked.


    ¡°Break it and reconnect it.¡±


    The eyes of all three from the Lu family widened as they gasped, ¡°Break, break, break it?¡±


    Shu Yu raised his head and looked at Lu Erbai with a serious expression, ¡°If you don¡¯t reconnect it properly, the condition will only get worse in the future. Especially since you fell today, there¡¯s fluid build-up in your leg. If you don¡¯t get treatment soon, the blood vessels will likely be blocked, and your leg will be crippled then.¡±


    The three members of the Lu family were so frightened that their faces turned pale.


    ¡°How could it be so serious? Doctor Yan from our village said it¡¯s just a bruise and he¡¯ll be fine after applying a few more patches of ointment.¡±

 Chapter 14 - 14: The Son of Third Uncle

    Chapter 14: The Son of Third Uncle


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu wasn¡¯t a proper doctor, and that was all she could tell.


    However, she was certain that Lu Erbai¡¯s leg injury was definitely not as minor as what the physician had said.


    She furrowed her brows, ¡°Uncle Lu¡¯s leg was set by this Doctor Yan?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him. I knew that fellow wasn¡¯t reliable,¡± The old lady said hatefully, ¡°His leg hasn¡¯t recovered even after a year of treatment. That fellow is indeed a quack who is just a dog in the manger. Bah!¡±


    ¡°Ahem, mother,¡± Lu Erbai quickly cleared his throat.


    The old lady quickly shut up and did not say any more vulgar words. Then, she thought of something and asked, ¡°Then, Miss Shu, can you cure my second son?¡±


    Shu Yu shook her head, ¡°If it had been when Uncle Lu¡¯s bone had just been set, I¡¯m confident I can fix it. But now that so much time had passed, it¡¯s better to see a specialist in this. Do you know who here have the best medical skills in this area?¡±


    ¡°A specialist?¡± The old lady frowned.


    Madam Ruan, who had been silent all this while, said in a low voice, ¡°There¡¯s a doctor in the county with the surname Xu. He¡¯s good at setting bone fractures.¡±


    The old lady glared at her and said, ¡°Doctor Xu is amazing, but how can ordinary people afford the consultation fee he asks for? Look at our family, we can¡¯t even get that money even if we sell you.¡±


    Madam Ruan shrunk her neck and didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore.


    Expensive consultation fees?


    Shu Yu asked, ¡°How much is it? ¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the money for the medicine, just the money for setting the bone fracture that I heard of costs this much,¡± The old lady stretched out her hand and gestured ¡°How can ordinary families like us afford it?¡±


    ¡°Five taels of silver?¡± Shu Yu had some money on her. Besides, Lu Erbai had hurt his leg to save her, so it was only right that she should pay his medical fees.


    The old lady nodded.


    Just as Shu Yu was about to speak, Sanya¡¯s painful cry came from the door.


    The sound only rang for a moment before it stopped.


    However, the few people in the room heard it and Shu Yu ran out immediately. Madam Ruan followed closely behind. The old lady also wanted to go out and take a look, but seeing that Lu Erbai was struggling to get up, she stayed and helped him sit down.


    Before Shu Yu could reach the entrance of the courtyard, she heard an arrogant child¡¯s voice, ¡°Hahahaha, ugly monster, you still dare to lie. Why don¡¯t you take a look at how poor your family is? With your dirt-poor family, how can you afford to eat candy? You can only dream about drinking sugar water.¡±


    Such words were really asking for a beating. When she got closer, Shu Yu realized that the person who spoke was a little fatty. He shook his head and showed a piece of candy in his hand to Sanya as he said arrogantly, ¡°Do you see this? This is candy. My mother brought it back for me from the county today. It¡¯s sweet. You haven¡¯t even seen it before, have you? Not only are you ugly, but you¡¯re also a liar.¡±


    Sanya sat on the ground, tears welling up in her eyes, but she held back her tears.


    She stood up in a well-practiced fashion and choked back her tears before saying in a soft but firm voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t lie. I¡¯m not a liar.¡± Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°You are. If you keep lying, I¡¯ll hit you,¡± The chubby boy glared at her, his fat face contorted, and he waved his hands threateningly.


    Sanya was very afraid of him, and could not help but take a small step back.


    Then, she bumped into Shu Yu, who was now standing behind her. She looked up in a daze.


    The little fatty also noticed Shu Yu, and his face was full of surprise, ¡°Who are you? Why are you at my second uncle¡¯s house?¡±


    Second uncle? So this was the son of her third uncle, who lived on the opposite?


    Shu Yu suddenly smiled evilly at him. She took out a piece of candy and stuffed it into Sanya¡¯s mouth in front of the little fatty.

 Chapter 15 - 15: Let Him Cry

    Chapter 15: Let Him Cry


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The little fatty¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Before he could ask, he heard Shu Yu say to Sanya, ¡°Have this candy first. There are still some sweets at home. We¡¯ll have them later.¡±


    Sanya blinked, feeling a little light-headed from the sweet taste in her mouth.


    Shu Yu stuffed the remaining candies into her hands.


    The chubby boy¡¯s eyes brightened when he heard the word ¡°sweets¡±. When he saw the candies in Sanya¡¯s hand, his mood turned sour, and he rushed over to snatch them from her, ¡°Give that to me. How can a loser have candy? Give them to me.¡±


    Sanya was shocked. Shu Yu¡¯s eyes narrowed. When the boy ran over, she grabbed his collar and turned him around, then pushed him back.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t use much force, and the little fatty simply staggered two steps forward before stopping.


    He was a little confused. The next moment, he lowered his head and saw that the candy in his hand had also fallen to the ground. In an instant, he was overcome with sorrow. He suddenly sat on the ground and began to throw a tantrum, ¡°My candy, my candy fell. Ugly monster, you have to compensate me. Sob! Or I¡¯ll kill you! I want to eat candy, I want to eat sweets.¡±


    Sanya raised her head and looked at Shu Yu worriedly, ¡°Big sister¡­¡±


    Shu Yu squatted and patted the little girl¡¯s head, saying to her, ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re not his parents. We won¡¯t spoil him. If he¡¯s so great, he can keep crying, crying until the sky turns dark or until the end of time.¡±


    Although the little fatty was crying, he obviously heard Shu Yu¡¯s words. He stood up angrily and patted the dust off his buttocks. Then, his chubby little face turned ugly as he pointed at them and said haughtily, ¡°Just wait. I¡¯ll go back and tell my father about this now. When my father is done with his business in the toilet, he¡¯ll help me settle the score with you.¡±


    With that, he ran back to his house.


    Business in the toilet?


    Shu Yu shivered in disgust. She shook her head and led Sanya into the courtyard, closing the door behind her.


    Then, she looked down and saw that Sanya was suddenly laughing.


    Shu Yu raised her eyebrows, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happy things are you thinking of?¡±


    Sanya was stunned and quickly shook her head, ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. The candy is so sweet.¡±


    In all honesty, she wanted to say that in the past, she and her brother had always been the ones who cried because of brother Dabao. Today was the first time that she had made brother Dabao cry from anger.


    However, such thoughts were bad. She couldn¡¯t let the big sister know that she was a bad child.


    She¡­ She would only think of this for a while. She would not think about it anymore.


    Shu Yu was amused, ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll buy more for you next time.¡±


    Sanya blinked. Eh, was there going to be a next time?


    The little girl didn¡¯t dare to ask, afraid that the big sister was just comforting her. She only held Shu Yu¡¯s hand tighter.


    Shu Yu smiled and raised her head.


    Unexpectedly, her gaze met Madam Ruan, who was standing not far away. The latter¡¯s eyes seemed to be burning as she watched them.


    She seemed to have thought of something, and her eyes turned red while her lips trembled.


    Shu Yu was puzzled. She didn¡¯t do anything weird just now, did she? She had just deliberately angered the devilish child.


    Madam Ruan quickly wiped her face and forced a smile. She said to Shu Yu, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Her voice was very soft, almost inaudible.


    Sanya had already run to Madam Ruan¡¯s side and looked up at her curiously, ¡°Mother, what¡¯s wrong? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± After Madam Ruan finished speaking, she couldn¡¯t help but look at Shu Yu a few times. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, the few of them returned to the living room, and the old lady quickly asked what had happened.

 Chapter 16 - 16: Ill Pay

    Chapter 16: I¡¯ll Pay


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Sanya leaned against Madam Ruan and said softly with her head down, ¡°When I was waiting for brother outside, brother Dabao came over and said that third aunt went to the county to buy candy for him. I ignored him, but he came up to me. I couldn¡¯t hold back and said that I had candy today too.¡±


    What followed was the scene that Shu Yu had seen. The little fatty scolded Sanya smugly while showing off his candy and ended up throwing a huge tantrum.


    The little fatty was, after all, the old lady¡¯s grandson too, so Shu Yu still explained.


    However, the old lady simply waved her hand, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. If his father dares to come, I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    She was obviously more concerned about Lu Erbai¡¯s leg and hurriedly asked, ¡°Miss Shu, is there any other way to treat Erbai¡¯s leg? Is it really useless to apply ointment?¡±


    Shu Yu shook her head, ¡°Not only is it useless, but the ointment will even aggravate the injury. He fell again today, so it¡¯s best to go see the doctor tomorrow. Dragging it on would make it worse.¡±


    The old lady was very worried, ¡°Alright, alright then. I¡¯ll think of a way.¡±


    Shu Yu knew that the Lu family was as poor as a church mouse. Let alone five taels of silver, they might not even be able to take out five coins.


    Lu Erbai¡¯s leg injury could not be delayed any longer.


    She knew that one should not reveal one¡¯s wealth, but after communicating with them just now, she had a better understanding of their personalities.


    With that, she took out two pieces of silver and placed them on the table, ¡°I¡¯ll pay for Uncle Lu¡¯s medical fees.¡±


    The few people in the living room widened their eyes. Lu Erbai¡¯s reaction was the strongest. He hurriedly pushed the money back, ¡°No, this isn¡¯t right. How can I take your money?¡±


    The old lady wanted to say something, but when she saw her son like this, she ultimately sighed and turned her head away with red eyes.


    However, Shu Yu¡¯s tone was exceptionally firm, ¡°Uncle Lu, you know that I won¡¯t be at ease if you don¡¯t accept the money. I won¡¯t have the courage to face you anymore.¡±


    Lu Erbai was stunned. He wanted to say that it wasn¡¯t her fault that his leg had become like this. Back then, he had not paid attention and had left before he had fully recovered. However, he couldn¡¯t say this in front of his mother. Otherwise, with his mother¡¯s personality, she would definitely make Shu Yu take full responsibility.


    So he finally clenched his fists and said in a low voice, ¡°Then, just take it as we borrowed the money. When my leg recovers, I¡¯ll work hard and return it to you.¡±


    The old lady quickly nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. The most important thing now is to cure the leg injury. We¡¯ll get through this difficult time as a family first, then think of ways to earn money.¡±


    Madam Ruan nodded too. Even Sanya whispered, ¡°I, I will also work in the fields and pick a lot of wild vegetables.¡±


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t decline. Whether they needed to return the money or not would be a matter they could discuss in the future. The most important thing right now was to treat Lu Erbai¡¯s leg.


    The old lady was relieved, probably because they had found a solution. She stood up and said, ¡°Since we¡¯re going to the county tomorrow, I¡¯ll go to the village head¡¯s house now and borrow the ox cart.¡±


    Then, she told Madam Ruan, ¡°Ruan, go on and prepare the food, and cook the meat too. Miss Shu must be hungry. Seeing that it¡¯s getting late, I¡¯m afraid that she won¡¯t be able to leave today. Why don¡¯t you rest here for the night? It¡¯s just that our house is very run-down, and I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be used to it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m just afraid of disturbing you.¡±


    The old lady smiled so widely that her eyes were slits, ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s not a disturbance.¡±


    Initially, the old lady had been reluctant to cook the pork and planned to eat it bit by bit in the future. It would be great if she could have some meat every day.


    But Miss Shu was generous. She even lent money to treat her second son¡¯s legs. How benevolent.


    S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 17 - 17: Alike to Daya

    Chapter 17: Alike to Daya


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    All these years, Lu Erbai had been looking for his second daughter, whose whereabouts were unknown, and had broken his leg in the process. They had borrowed money from everyone they could, and at this point, even Lu Erbai¡¯s brothers wouldn¡¯t lend him money.


    With a load off her mind, the old lady¡¯s footsteps became lighter as she left in a short while.


    Sanya also went out. Her elder brother, Dahu had not returned yet, so she had to go and look for him.


    Shu Yu smiled and retracted her gaze. Then, she saw Madam Ruan looking at her with the same burning eyes as before.


    Lu Erbai also noticed it. He couldn¡¯t help but reach out and pull Madam Ruan. In a low voice, he said, ¡°Honey, you should go and cook.¡±


    Madam Ruan took a deep breath and ignored Lu Erbai. Instead, she asked Shu Yu, ¡°Miss Shu, w-who else is in your family? Who are your parents? You¡¯re so young, why did you come to Shangshi Village alone without anyone to accompany you?¡±


    Lu Erbai¡¯s eyes widened and his voice deepened, ¡°Why are you asking this, honey? This is Miss Shu¡¯s privacy, how can you ask about it?¡±


    Madam Ruan ignored him and continued to ask Shu Yu, ¡°Miss Shu, may I ask if you have two moles on your left arm? I¡­¡±


    Lu Erbai gasped and scolded, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t say anymore.¡±


    Madam Ruan suddenly covered her face and started crying. Lu Erbai didn¡¯t know what to do.


    He looked at Shu Yu awkwardly and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Shu. You¡­ You know that I have a missing daughter and I¡¯ve been looking for her all these years. You and Erya are about the same age, so she might have thought of Erya when she saw you, which is why she¡¯s being so impolite. I¡¯m very sorry.¡±


    Then, he stood up with the help of his walking stick and pulled Madam Ruan with his other hand while saying, ¡°Miss Shu, please sit here for a while. We¡¯ll go to the kitchen to see what to make.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded silently and watched the couple stagger out of the room, supporting each other.


    She only heaved a sigh of relief when their figures disappeared.


    If not for Lu Erbai¡¯s interruption, she really wouldn¡¯t have known how to answer.


    Shu Yu rolled up her left sleeve. There were indeed two small black moles on her wrist.


    She had yet to decide if she wanted to return to the Lu family. Although she already knew that the Lu family hadn¡¯t abandoned her on purpose and had been looking for her all these years, to the point they were as poor as church mice, she still had to consider the plot of the book. Although she had nothing to do with the Shu family now, who knew if the designated ending of the book would affect her after she was exiled?


    It was fine if she was alone, but what if she implicated the Lu family? S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Lu family had never appeared in the books, so God knows what their ending was like.


    Just as Shu Yu was thinking about this, she suddenly heard Madam Ruan¡¯s sorrowful cries.


    She was stunned. The kitchen was on her left, and she could vaguely hear them talking.


    Lu Erbai seemed to be consoling Madam Ruan, but the latter, who had always been timid and quiet, couldn¡¯t help but say agitatedly, ¡°I¡¯m not possessed. You don¡¯t know, brother Bai, you have no clue. Just now at the entrance of the courtyard, I saw Miss Shu holding Sanya¡¯s hand. When I saw them turning around while smiling and talking, I thought I was looking at Daya talking to Sanya.¡±


    Madam Ruan continued, ¡°Brother Bai, didn¡¯t you notice that Miss Shu and Daya look a little similar? Although¡­ Although Daya is thinner, darker, and looks a little older¡­ But think about it carefully, don¡¯t Miss Shu¡¯s nose and eyes look very similar to Daya¡¯s?¡±

 Chapter 18 - 18: Younger Brother Dahu

    Chapter 18: Younger Brother Dahu


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t help but touch her eyes and nose. She had never seen Daya before, so she didn¡¯t know how similar they were.


    However, her appearance when she was young had been very similar to the current Sanya.


    No wonder Madame Ruan looked at her with such passion and excitement. Her intuition was really accurate.


    In the kitchen, Lu Erbai and Madam Ruan were still talking. Lu Erbai obviously hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Miss Shu¡­ She has parents and a home, and it seems like she is living a good life. Even if, I¡¯m saying even if she¡¯s really Erya, she¡¯s definitely living a better life than she would be in our family.¡±


    Madam Ruan was stunned, and the couple fell silent at the same time.


    After a long time, Madam Ruan sobbed softly, ¡°If you put it that way, I, I hope she¡¯s Erya. At least it means that she¡¯s doing well and hasn¡¯t suffered much. I can also feel more at ease.¡±


    Lu Erbo patted her shoulder, ¡°Alright, stop overthinking it. Go and wipe your face. Let¡¯s cook first. Mother should be back soon.¡±


    Madam Ruan sniffled and replied with an ¡°mm¡± before turning around and busying herself.


    Shu Yu let out a breath, stood up, and walked to the courtyard.


    The door was suddenly pushed open with a creak. Shu Yu looked up and saw a thin and small figure with the same sallow face, dragging a bundle of firewood with difficulty.


    The other party was stunned when he saw her. He turned his head and looked around in shock.


    After confirming that this was indeed his home, he asked curiously, ¡°Who are you? What are you doing in my house?¡±


    ¡°You are¡­ Dahu?¡± This name didn¡¯t match his size at all.


    ¡°Do you know me?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded and went forward to bring in the bundle of firewood the boy was pulling behind him. When she passed by him, her sharp eyes saw that his palm had been cut by the rope used to tie the firewood.


    This little guy was young and not quite strong, but he was quite ambitious to bring back such a large bundle of firewood.


    Dahu was stunned for a moment before quickly running into the house as well.


    Shu Yu walked to the corner where the firewood was piled and put the bundle down. Then, she clapped her hands and turned around, only to see Dahu following her and looking at her curiously.


    Shu Yu laughed, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you think I¡¯m a bad person?¡±


    Dahu¡¯s eyes widened and he quickly shook his head, ¡°No, no, I, I¡­¡±


    He felt nervous for some reason and took a small step back.


    In the kitchen, Madam Ruan was cooking while Lu Erbai was helping with the fire.


    Hearing the noise outside, Madam Ruan hurriedly came out, ¡°Dahu, why are you only back now? ¡±


    ¡°I saw a lot of firewood at the foot of the mountain. I wanted to pick up more, so I came back late,¡± As he spoke, he secretly glanced at Shu Yu. When he saw her looking over, he hurriedly lowered his head and blushed slightly.


    Upon seeing this, Madam Ruan immediately said, ¡°This is Miss Shu. She¡¯s our guest.¡±


    Guest? Dahu¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Since when did they have such a distinctly dignified guest?


    Just as he was wondering, the old lady¡¯s scolding voice sounded outside, ¡°¡­Third Lu, scram and go back to your house at this instance. Erbai has a guest over today. If you dare to come and cause trouble, I¡¯ll lie in your house and you¡¯ll have to take care of me in the future.¡±


    As she spoke, she opened the courtyard door. The old lady came in holding Sanya¡¯s hand.


    She then turned around and slammed the door shut, blocking the people outside.


    Shu Yu¡¯s eyes were sharp. She saw an angry man at the door. Wasn¡¯t he the man she saw at the village entrance?

 Chapter 19 - 19: Eat More Candy and the Bitterness will be Gone

    Chapter 19: Eat More Candy and the Bitterness will be Gone


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu remembered that the old man who drove the carriage called the man Third Lu.


    It seemed that the Madam Liang she had met in the county who took advantage of the old man and asked him to bring her basket back for free was the Lu family¡¯s third son¡¯s wife, huh?


    So they were the little fatty¡¯s parents. What fate. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At the door, Third Lu cursed and swore. Perhaps the old lady¡¯s words had threatened him, so he didn¡¯t dare to come in. He stayed outside for a while before going back.


    The old lady snorted coldly, ¡°This rascal is getting more and more out of line.¡±


    As she approached, she immediately changed her smile and said to Shu Yu, ¡°Miss Shu, why are you standing here? Quickly go to the living room and sit down to rest. I¡¯ve already borrowed the ox-cart from the village chief. We¡¯ll leave tomorrow morning.¡±


    As she spoke, she handed the vegetable basket in her hand to Madam Ruan.


    Madam Ruan heaved a sigh of relief. She had just been worried about what to cook tonight. There was a small vegetable field in the yard, but only some beans and cabbage were planted there. She had just picked the beans yesterday, and the next batch would have to wait.


    If there hadn¡¯t been a guest, they would¡¯ve just eaten some porridge with pickled vegetables.


    Now, with the fresh vegetables that her mother-in-law had borrowed from God knows where, and the piece of meat that Miss Shu had brought over, Madam Ruan could finally make a few decent dishes.


    The matter of cooking was handed over to Madam Ruan, and Shu Yu was brought back to the living room by the old lady.


    She realized that even though the old lady¡¯s words were rough at times, she had wisdom. When Shu Yu chatted with her, there was no awkwardness. Instead, it was interesting to hear the old lady talk about the interesting things in the village.


    Only then did she learn that Sanya and Dahu were twins and that they were the only twins in the village. She also had an older sister who was three years older. The other party was already married and lived in the neighboring Dayan Village.


    Lu Erbai had three siblings. In the Lu family, the eldest son was Lu Dasong, the second was Lu Erbai, the third was Lu Sanzhu, who had just been scolded outside, and the youngest daughter was Lu Sixing.


    As for why the old lady lived with her second son, she did not say.


    However, Shu Yu guessed that perhaps the old lady saw that Lu Erbai and his family were having a hard time and wanted to help them.


    As they chatted, Shu Yu saw Sanya and Dahu quietly sizing her up from outside.


    Shu Yu looked over, and the two quickly retracted their heads.


    Shu Yu simply smiled. Sanya pulled Dahu to sit on the steps in the courtyard. Then, she took out the candy from her pocket and stuffed one into Dahu¡¯s mouth, whispering, ¡°This is from big sister Shu. It¡¯s very sweet.¡±


    She had only tasted the first piece of candy Shu Yu had given her before putting it away, thinking of saving the other half for Dahu when he came back.


    But later, Shu Yu gave her the rest of the candy, and Sanya suddenly had an abundance of candy.


    When Sanya came back just now, she had given a piece of candy to her grandmother, one to her father, one to her mother, and one to Dahu. With that, everyone had one. As for the rest, she was going to store them so that she could share them with her elder sister when she saw her in the future.


    This way, her eldest sister¡¯s life would be sweet too.


    Sanya told Dahu her thoughts, and the latter nodded. He added, ¡°Then let¡¯s keep one more. When we find our second sister in the future, we¡¯ll give her one too.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Sanya nodded vigorously.


    She thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave two for our second sister. Mother said that our second sister has been alone outside and might have suffered a lot. If she has more candy, all the bitterness in her life will be gone.¡±

 Chapter 20 - 20: Sold by Granny

    Chapter 20: Sold by Granny


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The chatting in the living room had stopped at some point, so Shu Yu heard everything the two children said.


    For some reason, her eyes started to feel hot. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sanya didn¡¯t have much candy in her hands, to begin with. If she wanted to share the candy she had as planned, she wouldn¡¯t have any left for herself.


    Naturally, the old lady heard the children¡¯s words too. She turned her face away and looked sad.


    Shu Yu really couldn¡¯t hold it in and still asked, ¡°Grandma Lu, although it¡¯s a little presumptuous, I¡¯d like to ask this. How did Erya go missing back then?¡±


    The old lady was stunned for a moment. After a while, she sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing presumptuous. It isn¡¯t a secret anyway. Everyone knows. Our family was unlucky to have found a shameless in-law who only has eyes for money!¡±


    Speaking of this, the old lady became angry and gritted her teeth, ¡°That old hag from the Ruan family is a piece of trash. She heard that someone wanted to buy a newborn baby, and Erya just happened to be born. So, she came to our house under the pretense of taking care of Ruan when the latter was in confinement. She¡¯s the child¡¯s maternal grandmother, so we didn¡¯t think that she had such thoughts. Then, she took the child away when we weren¡¯t paying attention.¡±


    ¡°God damn it, not only did she sell the child, but she didn¡¯t even ask who the buyer was. We wanted to find Erya, but the buyer wasn¡¯t someone from the village and had already left. I must¡¯ve been blind back then to have found a wife like this for my second son. If it wasn¡¯t for¡­¡±


    If it hadn¡¯t been that Daya was still a child at the time, the old lady had wanted her second son to divorce Madam Ruan, that jinx.


    Fortunately, the relationship between Madam Ruan and her family wasn¡¯t good either, and they had long cut off all contact over the years. Otherwise, she would have driven Madam Ruan out long ago.


    Shu Yu was stunned. So the deed had been done by her maternal family?


    No wonder when the old lady scolded Madam Ruan, the latter would simply lower her head and let the former scold her. Even when she spoke, her voice was soft.


    It was obvious that Madam Ruan was under great psychological pressure. On one hand, she was worried about her second daughter who had been sold off, and on the other hand, she had to bear the torment of self-blame.


    The old lady said, ¡°We did report this matter to the authorities, but the county magistrate¡­¡±


    No matter what they said, the other party insisted that it was a family matter and that if she continued to make a fuss, everyone would be punished.


    Shu Yu frowned, but she was not surprised.


    Head Master Shu was the magistrate of Dongan Province. The entire Shu family was cold and emotionless. Head Master Shu was not a good official either. He had handled many dirty businesses. A crooked stick will have a crooked shadow. It could be imagined that the county officials under his jurisdiction were slacking in their work.


    ¡°Later, I called the men in the family and the people in the village to settle the score with the Ruan family. We fought, and that old hag from the Ruan family lay in bed for almost half a year before she could get up. In the following years, Erbai has been looking for his second daughter and refused to let any clue pass him by. Whenever he heard of a possibility, he would go over to look for his daughter. He went to many places.¡±


    As she spoke, the old lady looked at the house and continued, ¡°This family is getting poorer and poorer. Sometimes, I also think that we should just stop looking for her. Maybe she¡¯s living a good life now and is enjoying herself. But Er bai said, what if her life is not good? What if Erya is suffering and waiting for us to save her? If we give up, Erya will be finished.¡±


    Shu Yu lowered her head and her hands on the table were clenched tightly into fists.


    The old lady wiped her eyes, ¡°Miss Shu, to be honest, I¡¯m telling you this for my own benefit.¡±


    Shu Yu looked up.

 Chapter 21 - 21: The Lu Family is Out of Food

    Chapter 21: The Lu Family is Out of Food


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The old lady said, ¡°I know you¡¯re a young lady from a rich family. You must be more capable than us from the countryside. I was thinking that if you¡¯re really grateful to Erbai for saving your life, please help us ask around and see if you can find Erya¡¯s whereabouts. As for the money for treating Erbai¡¯s leg, we will return it to you in the future.¡±


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t know what to say. Ask about Erya¡¯s whereabouts? She was Erya. What could she ask?


    Facing the old lady¡¯s eager eyes, Shu Yu¡¯s scalp tingled. She could only restrain her emotions and nodded, ¡°Sure.¡±


    The old lady was instantly delighted. Just then, Sanya¡¯s voice came from outside, ¡°Grandma, big sister Shu, mother said it¡¯s time for dinner.¡±


    Shu Yu secretly heaved a sigh of relief and quickly got up and left the living room.


    The Lu family¡¯s kitchen was very small. Other than two stoves and a square table, there was only a cabinet, a water tank, and a few jars of pickles.


    At this moment, there were four dishes and a bowl of soup on the table. In addition to the meat she brought, there was also stir-fried cabbage, chives scrambled eggs, fried winter melon, and a towel gourd soup.


    Dahu and Sanya¡¯s eyes widened, and they couldn¡¯t help but swallow.


    ¡°So many vegetables, and there are also eggs and meat¡­¡±


    They hadn¡¯t even had such a feast when they were celebrating new years. This was especially true for that bowl of meat. When celebrating new years, they would only have some minced meat. But now, the meat was all in big pieces, and the portion was huge.


    How they wished to have so much meat to eat every day.


    Madam Ruan served Shu Yu a bowl of rice, while the others only had congee. Not even a grain of rice could be seen in their bowls.


    Her bowl of rice was so heavy that she could feel its weight when she lifted it.


    Perhaps afraid that she would feel bad, Lu Erbai explained, ¡°The weather is hot. We¡¯ve been working all day and don¡¯t really have an appetite. Porridge is more appetizing.¡±


    As if Shu Yu would believe that. It seemed that the Lu family did not have much food left.


    She took the bowl of porridge in front of Sanya and placed it before herself, then pushed the bowl of rice to the middle, saying, ¡°You said that you¡¯ve been working for the whole day, so you must be hungry. I ate something in the county before I came, so I¡¯m not too hungry now. I¡¯ll just have some porridge.¡± S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Hey, Miss Shu, you¡­¡± Madam Ruan wanted to persuade her again, but Shu Yu had already started drinking the porridge.


    The Lu family members looked at each other.


    Lu Erbai had never looked at Shu Yu carefully before. After all, he was a man and was embarrassed. However, after hearing Madam Ruan¡¯s speculation in the kitchen, he realized that she did look like Daya. Especially when she smiled at Sanya, it was like when Daya was still at home.


    Lu Erbai quickly shook off the messy thoughts in his mind. He didn¡¯t persuade Shu Yu anymore. After hesitating for a moment, he divided the bowl of rice.


    At first, Sanya and Dahu did not dare to take any food from the dishes in the middle. Even the other members of the Lu family were a little reserved and only ate the vegetable dishes.


    Shu Yu, as the guest, couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and gave the twins a few pieces of meat.


    She ate very quickly. She didn¡¯t touch the meat on the plate much and left the table soon.


    Shu Yu thought that if she didn¡¯t eat the meat, the others would finish the food. Who knew that after she left, the old lady gave each of them a small piece of meat and put the rest in the cupboard, saying, ¡°We¡¯ll eat it tomorrow.¡±


    Shu Yu looked up at the sky. With this weather, if they were to wait until tomorrow, wouldn¡¯t the meat go bad?


    It was getting late. After the Lu family finished eating, they cleaned up and planned to go to bed.


    There were only two rooms in the Lu family¡¯s house. The big room was for Lu Erbai and his wife with the twins, while the small room was for the old lady alone.

 Chapter 22 - 22: Treating the Leg Injury

    Chapter 22: Treating the Leg Injury


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Before Daya got married, she had stayed in the same room with the old lady. As such, there was still a bedboard in the room with a few items piled on it.


    The old lady tidied up her room for Shu Yu to live in. Then, she took her blanket and went out, saying that she was going over to her eldest son¡¯s house.


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t stop her and could only let her do as she wished. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It seemed that she couldn¡¯t stay at the Lu family¡¯s house tomorrow. It wasn¡¯t right for her to not only finish the Lu family¡¯s grain reserves but also chase the owners away just for her comfort.


    Shu Yu originally thought that she would be unable to fall asleep since she had a lot of things on her mind. Unexpectedly, she had the most peaceful sleep she had ever had since coming to the Dasu dynasty a year ago.


    When she woke up the next day, everyone had already packed up. Madam Ruan had even finished washing the clothes.


    Shu Yu abruptly sat up and rubbed her face in disbelief.


    Sh*t. Lu Erbai still had to go to the county to get his leg checked today. Had she wasted time since she had slept until now?


    Shu Yu quickly got dressed and opened the door. Sure enough, everyone was already waiting for her.


    However, the old lady said that there was no hurry and asked her to take her time.


    How could Shu Yu take her time? The Lu family had left some breakfast for her in the kitchen. After taking a few bites, they set off.


    This time, only Lu Erbai and the old lady were going to the county with Shu Yu. Madam Ruan stayed at home to take care of the two children.


    Even though Madam Ruan wanted to go as well, Lu Erbai was there to treat his injury. It would be too much of a hassle for the whole family to go together.


    Shu Yu went along because she was not sure if the rumored orthopedist was really that capable. If the other party was just fishing for fame, Lu Erbai¡¯s leg would be beyond saving.


    The ox-cart was parked outside the door. The old lady had borrowed it yesterday.


    The one driving the ox-cart was a young man. The old lady introduced him, ¡°This is Daniu from my eldest son¡¯s family. We don¡¯t know how to drive a cart, so I asked him to come over and help.¡±


    Daniu looked very simple and honest. He didn¡¯t dare to look at Shu Yu too much. He sat on the ox-cart and simply laughed awkwardly. When everyone was seated, he drove the ox-cart out of the village.


    Many passers-by looked at them, their eyes focused on Shu Yu, pointing at her and discussing something in low voices.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t mind. She only asked Lu Erbai how his leg felt.


    Lu Erbai only said that it hurt a little, probably because of the fall yesterday.


    Although Daniu didn¡¯t say anything, he slowed down. Shu Yu was surprised. The young man didn¡¯t look it, but he was quite a meticulous person.


    When they arrived at the county, it was already past seven o¡¯clock in the morning. The entire town was bustling with activity.


    Following the address that they had inquired about, they arrived at Doctor Xu¡¯s clinic.


    Although it was called a clinic, it was actually just a small shop.


    Doctor Xu and his assistant were the only ones in the shop. The rows of medicine cabinets on the wall were quite a spectacular sight.


    Perhaps it was because Doctor Xu¡¯s consultation prices were too high. There were only two customers in the shop who were here for medicine. There were no patients.


    Shu Yu and the others went in. Doctor Xu raised his head to take a look. Without saying anything else, he had Lu Erbai sit down and immediately took his pulse while checking his injury.


    Shu Yu observed Doctor Xu¡¯s expression. After a while, the latter stood up and said, ¡°The bone is dislocated. It needs to be broken and set again.¡±


    The symptoms he described were more detailed than what Shu Yu had explained.


    Shu Yu was relieved. The old lady was even more enraged. ¡°That Doctor Yan is indeed a great cause for harm.¡±


    Doctor Xu was not interested in listening to her scolding. He asked directly, ¡°Do you want to treat him?¡±


    The old lady looked at Shu Yu. After all, she was the one who was paying.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Shu Yu nodded without hesitation.

 Chapter 23 - 23: Shu Yus Plan

    Chapter 23: Shu Yu¡¯s Plan


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Doctor Xu made a sound of acknowledgment and sized them up. Finally, his gaze fell on Shu Yu.


    ¡°Since you want to treat him, I will say this first. My medical fees aren¡¯t low. I believe you¡¯ve already inquired about it, hmm? Not to mention setting the bone fracture right, even the follow-up treatment would cost money. I¡¯ll give you a rough estimate. It¡¯ll cost no less than fifteen taels of silver to completely cure him.¡±


    Before Shu Yu could say anything, the old lady and Daniu both took in a sharp intake of breath.


    Fifteen taels?


    This was something that they wouldn¡¯t be able to afford even if they were sold.


    The old lady thought that the medical fees would¡¯ve been at most six or seven taels. If that were the case, the whole family could work hard and grit their teeth to come up with that amount.


    Now, hearing Doctor Xu¡¯s words, fifteen taels was just the minimum. It was possible that he would have to pay more later on.


    How could an ordinary family afford to treat a leg injury? Wasn¡¯t it a bit too expensive? Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Doctor Xu did not care about their reactions. He could tell that Shu Yu was the one in charge here, so he said to her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although the consultation fee is not low, the medicine I give him is of good quality. I also guarantee that his leg will be completely cured.¡±


    ¡°We can use cheap medicine as a substitute,¡± The old lady said hurriedly.


    However, Shu Yu stopped the old lady and said, ¡°No, just use good medicine. Don¡¯t worry about the consultation fee. Doctor Xu, please do as you wish. Here are five taels of silver. Please begin immediately.¡±


    ¡°Miss¡­¡± The old lady wanted to continue, but Shu Yu shook her head at her.


    ¡°Uncle Lu¡¯s leg can¡¯t be delayed any longer. Only when his leg is cured will his future days get better.¡±


    Doctor Xu nodded, ¡°This young lady is right. There¡¯s only a future after his leg is cured.¡±


    With a wave of his hand, he called for his assistant to come over and carry Lu Erbai inside with Daniu.


    Shu Yu and the old lady stayed outside while Daniu helped inside.


    To have one¡¯s bone broken and set again, one could imagine the amount of pain just thinking about it.


    The effect of the anesthetic in this era wasn¡¯t that great either. When Lu Erbai¡¯s screams of pain sounded, the old lady was so frightened that her legs went soft.


    Shu Yu was quick to react and quickly supported her, then said, ¡°Let¡¯s go over there and sit for a while.¡±


    The soundproofing here was not very good. Never mind in the clinic, even the people on the road outside could hear Lu Erbai¡¯s screams. Shu Yu even saw the passers-by tremble and look into the clinic suspiciously.


    After a while, Daniu was the first to come out. He had been driven out by Doctor Xu. His face was pale as if he had suffered a great shock.


    The old lady poured him a glass of water, and he gulped it down before saying with a lingering fear, ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s fine. Doctor Xu said that second uncle¡¯s leg has been set properly and he¡¯s currently fixing it in place. However, Doctor Xu also said that second uncle cannot move now. It is best for him to stay here for the next few days and go back when his bones are stable.¡±


    ¡°Stay here?¡± The old lady furrowed her brows and thought for a while before saying, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stay and take care of him today. Daniu, send the ox-cart back to the village chief¡¯s house later and let your second aunt know.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Daniu said.


    The old lady looked at Shu Yu, ¡°Miss Shu, what are your plans?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll also return to Shangshi Village.¡±


    It had been very late when she went to Shangshi Village yesterday, so there were still some things that she didn¡¯t understand. Since the old lady and Lu Erbai were both staying in the county, she would go and ask around.


    What Shu Yu didn¡¯t know was that it was all because she had this thought that another disaster for the Lu family was prevented from happening.

 Chapter 24 - 24: Shu Yu Goes Shopping

    Chapter 24: Shu Yu Goes Shopping


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When the old lady heard that Shu Yu was returning to Shangshi Village, she could not help but feel relieved.


    She admitted that she was selfish. She was afraid that Shu Yu would never come back after leaving, and consequently, her second son¡¯s leg could not be treated since they did not have the money.


    The old lady quickly instructed Daniu, ¡°Take good care of Miss Shu. Don¡¯t drive the cart too fast, understand?¡±


    ¡°Grandma, I know,¡± Daniu promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    It was getting late, and they were all hungry from all the activity. The old lady had brought with her some coarse-flour steamed buns from home as rations. She also brought the leftover meat from yesterday especially for Shu Yu to eat as a side dish, while she and Daniu ate the steamed bun with pickled vegetables.


    She did want to prepare something better for Shu Yu, but there really was nothing good at home, so she could only make do.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t take the food. She asked the old lady to eat the meat quickly, or it would go bad. Then, she got up and said as she headed for the door, ¡°I have to go shopping. I¡¯ll be back in a while.¡±


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t go far. First, she had a bowl of noodles at a stall outside. Then, she went to the rice shop. The Lu family should have run out of grains yesterday. Since she was going back to Shangshi Village, she naturally had to buy some food.


    To be honest, her appetite was not bad, but she was too embarrassed to eat too much in the Lu family.


    Shu Yu bought a bag of rice and a small bag of flour. She remembered that the dishes from yesterday did not have much oil, so she also bought a small bottle of oil before going to the market to buy a cut of pork.


    The original owner of this body had starved when she was young, and now, Shu Yu didn¡¯t want to mistreat herself.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t bring a basket, so her hands were already fully occupied with these items. She couldn¡¯t carry anything more.


    However, when she passed by the grocery store, she couldn¡¯t help but think of the Lu family¡¯s bowls that were full of cracks. Last night, the meal had been sumptuous, which was a rare treat. Thus, Sanya gobbled down the food and accidentally cut the corner of her lips.


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t resist the urge to go in and buy a few sets of bowls and plates.


    Although she didn¡¯t have much money on hand, she couldn¡¯t stop her desire to shop.


    She had to think of a way to earn money as soon as possible. Not only did Lu Erbai need money for his leg treatment, but she would also need money in three months if she ultimately ended up in exile.


    Shu Yu sized up the huge county town, thinking about how to make a fortune in a short time.


    It was just that the things in her hands were quite heavy. It seemed that she had to find another opportunity to do some market research.


    After that, Shu Yu returned to the clinic with rice, flour, oil, and pork. At that point, Lu Erbai had already woken up and was eating the food prepared by the clinic. The consultation fees mentioned by Doctor Xu also included the cost of accommodation and food.


    That being said, the old lady who was staying behind as a caregiver had to pay for her own meals, though she had saved on the accommodation fees.


    When the old lady saw the things in Shu Yu¡¯s hands, she was stunned, ¡°Miss Shu, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, I was hungry, so I bought some food.¡±


    The old lady¡¯s gaze was complicated. Shu Yu was saying that, but since she was bringing those things back to the Lu family, it would definitely be for everyone to share.


    Miss Shu was really a generous person. Erbai had saved her before, yet she was not only repaying him but the entire Lu family as well.


    However, the old lady had selfish motives. After all, there really was nothing to eat at home. Never mind Madam Ruan, but it would be good if Dahu and Sanya could have a good meal.


    As such, she didn¡¯t say much. Seeing that it was getting late, she asked Daniu to bring the ox cart over. It was better to hurry back to Shangshi Village earlier. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu went to Doctor Xu alone and asked him to help prepare the old lady¡¯s meal as well. She would pay for it later along with the consultation fee.


    Either way, it wasn¡¯t a penny too much, so why bother the old lady with more work?

 Chapter 25 - 25: Has Erya been Found?

    Chapter 25: Has Erya been Found?


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu climbed onto the ox-cart, placed the rice and flour next to her, and the cart departed back to Shangshi Village.


    Daniu¡¯s personality was shy and introverted, but unexpectedly, he was quite an entrepreneur.


    Along the way, he would pick up a few villagers who were also heading towards Shangshi Village, and collect one coin each from them as a transportation fee.


    After all, even though the ox cart was borrowed, they had to pay rent. A round trip cost ten coins.


    The old lady¡¯s heart ached for the rent.


    Da Niu thus earned four coins on the way back and was quite happy.


    When the ox cart arrived at Shangshi Village, only Daniu, Shu Yu, and another woman from the village were left on the cart.


    Just as they entered the village, a villager ran up to them and asked, ¡°Daniu, you¡¯re back? Where¡¯s your grandma and second uncle?¡±


    Daniu was taken aback and said, ¡°My second uncle is treating his leg in the county and can¡¯t come back for the time being. My grandma is taking care of him there. What¡¯s wrong, Aunt Fang?¡± S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Gosh, something happened at your second uncle¡¯s house.¡±


    Before Daniu could say anything, Shu Yu frowned and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Aunt Fang didn¡¯t notice who had asked the question and immediately answered, ¡°The old hag from the Ruan family is here again. This time, she brought a girl back, saying that the girl is Erya whom she brought away and sold off that year. She claims that she¡¯s found the girl now, and they¡¯re all at your second uncle¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Shu Yu jumped down from the ox-cart, ¡°You¡¯re saying that she brought Erya back?¡±


    Only then did Aunt Fang notice her strange attitude. However, she still nodded subconsciously, ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    Shu Yu immediately said to Daniu, ¡°Please help me bring the things back. I¡¯ll go and take a look first.


    Without waiting for a response, she headed straight for the Lu family.


    Daniu couldn¡¯t even react in time. By the time he came back to his senses, Shu Yu¡¯s figure was gone.


    He didn¡¯t think too much of it and quickly pulled the ox-cart into the village.


    By the time Shu Yu arrived at the Lu family¡¯s house, many villagers were already surrounding the house.


    With a single glance, she saw Third Lu and his wife standing at the entrance of the courtyard, watching the commotion.


    The corners of Shu Yu¡¯s mouth twitched. She squeezed through the crowd and the scene in the courtyard was clear at a glance.


    An old lady with peppered hair was sitting on a stool, wiping her eyes and crying. As she cried, she howled, ¡°My daughter, I have let you down. I was possessed back then, that¡¯s why I did all those evil things and made you suffer for so many years. In these ten years, you did contact with your family at all. My heart aches!¡±


    Madam Ruan was dumbfounded. Dahu and Sanya stood on either side of her, holding her hand tightly. They were obviously afraid of the old woman.


    Dahu pursed his lips tightly, looking at Madam Ruan, then at the old woman.


    The old woman was still crying, and her voice was quite loud, ¡°All these years, I have been thinking of ways to make it up to you, but I know that unless we find Erya, you will never forgive me. Before that, I didn¡¯t have the face to come to your door. But now, I¡¯ve found Erya for you. Since the two of you are reunited, we should also reconcile.¡±


    As she spoke, the old woman pushed the thin girl next to her forward, ¡°This is Erya, your daughter. My daughter, take a look for yourself. Don¡¯t you think she looks quite similar to you and your son-in-law?¡±


    Shu Yu narrowed her eyes and glanced at the girl.


    Similar, my ass. Not a single part of the girl¡¯s face, including her eyes, nose, and mouth was similar to Lu Erbai or Madam Ruan.


    Madam Ruan raised her head and looked at the girl in a daze.


    The girl suddenly rushed forward and knelt in front of Madam Ruan. Then, she raised her head and cried, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve finally found you.¡±

 Chapter 26 - 26: Old Lady Ruan

    Chapter 26: Old Lady Ruan


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The kneel was real. Even Shu Yu, who was standing at the door, was shocked.


    The other villagers were even more shocked. They started discussing in low voices.


    ¡°Is this really Erya of the Lu family¡¯s second son?¡±


    ¡°I think so? That old hag from the Ruan family is crying like this. She seems to be really regretful.¡±


    ¡°That Old Lady Ruan is ruthless and doesn¡¯t treat Erbai¡¯s wife well. Would she really put in so much effort to help her find her daughter?¡±


    ¡°What else? She doesn¡¯t need to lie to Erbai¡¯s wife about this. Given Erbai¡¯s family¡¯s situation, what good would it do her to lie?¡±


    Everyone thought about it and agreed. Why would Old Lady Ruan lie to her daughter without a reason?


    ¡°Sanzhu, what do you think?¡± One of the villagers asked Third Lu and his wife, who were watching the show.


    Lu Sanzhu glanced at the courtyard and chuckled, ¡°What should I think? My poor niece had gone missing when she was young. It¡¯s been more than ten years, who knows what she looks like now? I can¡¯t tell, but my second sister-in-law should be able to recognize her daughter, right?¡±


    The villagers nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right. Then, Erbai¡¯s wife should know what the birthmarks on Erya are, right?¡±


    As soon as that was said, Old Lady Ruan pushed the sleeve girl¡¯s arm away and said to Madam Ruan, ¡°Daughter, look, look at her arm. Aren¡¯t these two moles the same as when she was young? This child has suffered a lot outside. Look at how thin she is, it¡¯s too pitiful.¡±


    Madam Ruan¡¯s eyes widened when she saw the girl¡¯s arm. She quickly grabbed the girl who was being helped up by Old Lady Ruan and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°You, are you really Erya?¡±


    The girl nodded and cried as she said, ¡°Mother, I missed you so much. I¡¯ve been wandering outside all these years. I¡¯ve been wondering where my parents are and why they haven¡¯t found me. I really wanted to go home. There were thunder and rain outside. Many bad people bullied me, beat me, and starved me. I was so hungry that I drank water just to fill my stomach. I didn¡¯t have a place to sleep either, so I hid under a bridge. I just couldn¡¯t get help from anyone.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t say anymore,¡± Madam Ruan couldn¡¯t take it. She had imagined such a scene every day and night. Hearing that it was all true, her heart was about to bleed.


    Seeing this, the girl quickly grabbed her, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stop. Mother, I¡¯ll stop. I¡¯m home now, and our family is finally reunited. In the future, I have a father, a mother, and a family. I¡¯m no longer alone.¡±


    Old Lady Ruan nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I feel much better seeing you and your daughter reunited.¡±


    Madam Ruan was supported by the two, one on her left and one on her right. She felt as if her brain was swollen and her mind was in a mess.


    Lu Erbai and the old lady were not around. She was simply no match for Old Lady Ruan. She didn¡¯t have a chance to speak at all between the words of the two newcomers. She did have a few questions in her mind, but they were all interrupted by Old Lady Ruan.


    Old Lady Ruan even went to Dahu and Sanya and looked at them kindly. She held two candies in her hands and smiled at them, ¡°Dahu, Sanya, we¡¯ve found your second sister. Are you happy? Here, this is the candy that grandma prepared for you. It¡¯s for you to enjoy.¡±


    The twins looked at each other and couldn¡¯t help but take a step back.


    A hint of displeasure flashed across Old Lady Ruan¡¯s face, but she quickly forced a smile, ¡°Take it. Grandma bought them for you. You guys can eat it.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the candy in her hand was suddenly slapped to the ground.


    Old Lady Ruan said angrily, ¡°Who is so rude?¡±


    She looked up and met Shu Yu¡¯s cold eyes. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 27 - 27: Youre a Fake

    Chapter 27: You¡¯re a Fake


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu¡¯s actions not only stunned Old Lady Ruan and the others in the courtyard but also the villagers outside.


    This young lady seemed to be the one who came to the Lu family yesterday. What was she doing? Was she going to interfere in the Lu family¡¯s recognition of their daughter?


    At this moment, the eldest son of the Lu family, Lu Dasong, had also been called back from the fields. When he saw the scene in the courtyard, he was quite stunned. He was listening to Third Lu¡¯s explanation of the situation.


    Shu Yu stood in the courtyard, frowning hard as she looked at the girl who was holding Madam Ruan¡¯s arm, ¡°Let go.¡±


    The girl¡¯s body trembled, but she still stiffed her neck and replied, ¡°You, who are you? This is my mother, what right do you have to ask me to let go?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re a fake.¡±


    A fake? As soon as these words came out, not only did Old Lady Ruan and the young lady¡¯s expressions change drastically, but the villagers outside also began to whisper.


    Shu Yu walked around Old Lady Ruan and walked step by step toward Madam Ruan and the young lady. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arriving right in front of the two, Shu Yu¡¯s gaze fell on the back of the girl¡¯s thin hand that was holding onto Madam Ruan, and she reached out to pull the latter¡¯s hand away.


    ¡°You¡­¡± The girl¡¯s eyes widened. She was furious and wanted to fight with Shu Yu.


    However, she quickly remembered her situation and suppressed her anger. She turned to look at Madam Ruan and plead pitifully, ¡°Mother, who is she? How can she do this to me?¡±


    Madam Ruan¡¯s fingers trembled as she held the girl¡¯s arm. Then. she looked at Shu Yu and opened her mouth, calling out in a hoarse voice, ¡°¡­Miss Shu.¡±


    Her expression was pleading and helpless. Shu Yu understood that it was not that Madam Ruan did not have any doubts in her heart. Rather, it was just as Lu Erbai had said, Madam Ruan was obsessed with finding Erya and thus couldn¡¯t think straight.


    She had an obsession in her heart. Even though she knew that the other party might be a fake, she still subconsciously wanted to believe that she was her daughter.


    Without Lu Erbai and the old lady to wake her up, Madam Ruan had walked into her own fantasy and refused to come out.


    Shu Yu looked at the girl. Because the latter was pulled back by Madam Ruan again, she lifted her chin at Shu Yu proudly.


    Shu Yu¡¯s eyes narrowed. This time, she wasn¡¯t as gentle as before. She raised her hand and slashed.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The girl yelped in pain and quickly let go.


    She was furious this time. Without a word, she reached her hand out and clawed at Shu Yu¡¯s face with a ferocious face.


    Madam Ruan was standing close to her and saw everything clearly. She subconsciously called out, ¡°Miss Shu, be careful.¡±


    Shu Yu tilted her head and dodged the girl¡¯s attack. Then, she lifted her knee and hit the latter¡¯s stomach. Just as the girl was bending over in pain, she kicked her legs, causing the other party to fall to the ground and be unable to get up.


    ¡°Wow,¡± The villagers outside the courtyard exclaimed, ¡°Why are they suddenly fighting?¡±


    Third Lu couldn¡¯t help but touch his own leg. He had long since occupied the best position to watch the show, so naturally, he had seen Shu Yu¡¯s series of actions.


    Weren¡¯t women¡¯s fights full of tactics like poking the eyes, biting and clawing, pulling the hair, and curses? Yet, this girl¡¯s movements were clean and practiced. She was clearly a martial arts practitioner.


    Thank God he had been successfully threatened by his mother yesterday when he wanted to settle scores with Shu Yu last night. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t he be the one who would be beaten to the ground with two hits?


    Lu Dasong, who was standing next to him, had already listened to what the latter had to say about the events and prepared to head in.


    Although he did not usually interact with his second younger brother¡¯s family, now that his mother and brother were not around, he could not just stand by on such a big matter as finding Erya.

 Chapter 28 - 28: Lu Dasong

    Chapter 28: Lu Dasong


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    However, before Lu Dasong could enter, Old Lady Ruan, who was in the courtyard, had already reacted and ran to Shu Yu in two or three steps.


    Shu Yu thought that she was going to scold her, but Old Lady Ruan smiled at her instead while saying, ¡°You must be Miss Shu? This is a misunderstanding, a huge misunderstanding. This is really Erya. Miss Shu, please let her go first, and we can talk slowly.¡±


    Shu Yu turned around suspiciously, ¡°Do you know me?¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course. I heard that the Lu family has a benefactor who sent my son-in-law to the county to treat his leg early in the morning. Oh my, my daughter¡¯s suffering has finally come to an end. You see, with the help of a benefactor like you, they¡¯ve even found their long-lost daughter. Their good days are yet to come.¡±


    Shu Yu finally understood why Old Lady Ruan was here.


    So it seemed that she had come for her.


    Old Lady Ruan was a no-show when the Lu family didn¡¯t have any money, but when she heard that their fortune was about to turn for the better, she immediately brought an imposter here to try to build a good relationship with her in-laws, huh?


    Old Lady Ruan smiled so hard that the wrinkles on her face could trap a fly, ¡°Miss Shu, how¡¯s my son-in-law¡¯s leg? Why are he and his mother not back?¡±


    ¡°What does their return have to do with you?¡± The person before her was the culprit who had stolen Erya and sold her to the Shu family. As such, the more Shu Yu looked at her, the more disgusted she became.


    ¡°Hurry up and take your imposter out of here. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for being rude.¡± sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Old Lady Ruan was caught off guard by Shu Yu¡¯s lack of respect, and she couldn¡¯t maintain the smile on her face.


    The girl on the ground had already gotten up. She had just seen Shu Yu¡¯s means, so she did not dare to pounce on her directly this time.


    However, she still hid behind Old Lady Ruan and shouted, ¡°Are you crazy? This is our family¡¯s business. What right do you have to interfere as an outsider? I don¡¯t even know you, so what right do you have to say that I¡¯m a fake? This is my home, you should be the one getting out.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss Shu. You¡¯re an outsider and don¡¯t know anything about Erya. What right do you have to say that? My daughter finally found her child. Since you¡¯re a guest of the Lu family, you should give her your blessings and some gifts. But now, not only did you call her a fake, you even hit her. This can¡¯t be justified no matter where you go,¡± Old Lady Ruan stopped pretending and echoed loudly.


    She even turned to the villagers outside the courtyard and said, ¡°Everyone, think about it. Do you think that a mother won¡¯t know better than an outsider like her? My daughter didn¡¯t even say anything, but she¡¯s the one making the decisions here. She beat and scolded the poor Erya, and was so impolite to me, a proper in-law. Those who don¡¯t know better would think that you¡¯re the mistress of the Lu family, right?¡±


    The villagers looked at each other. There was a lot of information in Madam Ruan¡¯s words.


    Could it be that this outsider, Miss Shu, had taken a fancy to the old, poor, and crippled Lu Erbai?


    Impossible, impossible, impossible.


    Everyone hurriedly shook their heads. Lu Dasong couldn¡¯t bear to listen any longer. He walked in and glared at Old Lady Ruan, ¡°I think you¡¯re the one who¡¯s spouting nonsense. With the things you¡¯ve done back then, would you really be so kind as to bring Erya back? I, for one, think Miss Shu¡¯s words make sense.¡±


    Old Lady Ruan wasn¡¯t afraid of Lu Dasong. She sneered on the spot, ¡°Oh my, oh my, you think? Do you know Miss Shu? Are you close? Or is there some shameful relationship between you two? She doesn¡¯t have any evidence to say that Erya is an imposter. How the hell do her words make sense?¡±

 Chapter 29 - 29: You are Erya!

    Chapter 29: You are Erya!


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Dasong was so angry that he almost fell backward. The older Old Lady Ruan got, the more she had no scruples and would say anything.


    However, he was not an eloquent person. Although he was furious, he could not find the words to refute her.


    Lu Dasong could only look at Shu Yu, ¡°Miss Shu, I¡¯m Lu Erbai¡¯s elder brother. Can I ask, since you¡¯re so certain that this girl isn¡¯t Erya, do you have any evidence?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, if you have evidence, show it to me,¡± Old Lady Ruan was arrogant and had a look of confidence, not afraid at all.


    The villagers outside were also jeering.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss Shu. You can¡¯t just say that she¡¯s not Erya. How can you prove it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. If you can¡¯t produce any evidence, you can¡¯t drive them out. If she¡¯s really Erya, aren¡¯t you the bad guy then?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t just say whatever you want, right? Even Erbai¡¯s wife didn¡¯t deny it.¡±


    Shu Yu frowned and looked around. Before she could say anything, she saw Dahu and Sanya running over.


    Dahu stood in front of her, blocking her from the crowd. Sanya, who had always been timid, raised her head and said, ¡°Big sister Shu is a good person. She, she is not a bad person. Don¡¯t bully her!¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s heart softened. She raised her hand and patted Sanya¡¯s head. Then, she said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    She patted Dahu¡¯s shoulder and asked him to stand with Sanya.


    Then, she looked at Madam Ruan. Madam Ruan had not said a word since just now. She did not know why, but even though that girl had the same moles as Erya on her arm, she still did not have the slightest intention to help the girl when she was being hit and scolded by Shu Yu S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now that she met Shu Yu¡¯s eyes, Madam Ruan was stunned.


    These eyes¡­


    Shu Yu¡¯s back was facing the villagers outside the courtyard, and she rolled up her sleeves while facing Madam Ruan.


    Madam Ruan looked down and her eyes widened. She couldn¡¯t help but grab Shu Yu¡¯s arm, her eyes locked on the two moles on the latter¡¯s arm.


    Lu Dasong, who was standing nearby, saw it too. He looked at her in shock.


    ¡°You¡­ You have the same moles on your arm. Are you Erya?!¡±


    Madam Ruan¡¯s lips trembled, ¡°It really is you. I didn¡¯t get it wrong. You¡¯re Erya, right? You¡¯re Erya. I knew it¡­ Sob¡­¡±


    She looked so excited that if it wasn¡¯t for Shu Yu¡¯s quick reflexes to support her, Madam Ruan would have collapsed to the ground.


    ¡°What?¡± On the other side, Old Lady Ruan¡¯s expression changed drastically when she heard this. She hurriedly took two steps forward and also saw Shu Yu¡¯s arm.


    She raised her head in shock, ¡°You¡¯re Erya? No, it¡¯s impossible. Impossible!¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Shu Yu rolled down her sleeves and smiled, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me what evidence I have? I¡¯m the evidence. Since I¡¯m the child you stole and sold, the others are imposters.¡±


    ¡°You, you¡­ No! You¡¯re not Erya, she is!¡±


    ¡°Her?¡± Shu Yu looked at the girl and sized her up, ¡°Ask the villagers here and see which part of her from head to toe resembles the Lu family. Is it her flat nose, thick lips, or small eyes?¡±


    ¡°But she has the moles on her arm.¡±


    ¡°I have the moles too.¡±


    Old Lady Ruan started to panic, ¡°Since there are two of you, what right do you have to say that you are Erya and that she is a fake?¡±


    ¡°Well, to be honest, it¡¯s very easy to know who¡¯s real and who¡¯s fake,¡± Shu Yu looked at Madam Ruan and said, ¡°I think there should be other birthmarks on the real Erya besides these two well-known moles, right?¡±

 Chapter 30 - 30: Hug

    Chapter 30: Hug


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Madam Ruan nodded quickly, ¡°Yes, yes there is.¡±


    Old Lady Ruan abruptly looked at her, flustered and exasperated, ¡°What do you mean? Could it be that you¡¯d rather believe this girl of unknown origin than your own mother? Why would I bring a fake one to impersonate Erya?¡±


    Madam Ruan shuddered. Shu Yu stood in front of her and sneered at the obviously diffident Old Lady Ruan, ¡°Why are you so nervous? Didn¡¯t you say it yourself? A mother will definitely know whether or not Erya is real. Oh right, you must have been so flustered when you stole Erya that you probably didn¡¯t notice anything else. You only knew that she had two moles on her arm. ¡±


    ¡°I, I¡­¡± Old Lady Ruan was speechless.


    She really didn¡¯t know what kind of birthmarks Erya had on her body. At that time, she didn¡¯t even have time to run. After handing the baby over, she took the money and quickly hid.


    After all, the other party wanted a boy. She had cheated the buyer.


    Under such circumstances, she did not even have the time to open Erya¡¯s swaddle.


    Old Lady Ruan wanted to refute, but Shuyu did not give her the chance.


    She turned to look at Madam Ruan, ¡°Tell me, what other birthmarks can prove that I¡¯m really Erya?¡±


    Madam Ruan calmed down. Perhaps it was because she saw Shu Yu¡¯s calm appearance that she could not help but feel at ease. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Can I take a look at the back of your necks? Erya has a birthmark the size of a rice grain on her nape.¡±


    The Lu family had never told anyone about this.


    Moreover, there were so many people in the courtyard, as well as outside, so it wasn¡¯t appropriate to talk about other body parts either.


    Old Lady Ruan and the young lady looked at each other and wanted to make a scene.


    However, Shu Yu had already brushed her hair to one side and calmly let Madam Ruan see her nape.


    She couldn¡¯t see the back of her neck, so she didn¡¯t know if there was such a birthmark. But she knew that the Dongqing Temple master¡¯s investigation couldn¡¯t be wrong.


    With just one look, Madam Ruan¡¯s tears flowed out uncontrollably.


    If she had only believed it 80 to 90% just now, after seeing the birthmark on the back of Shu Yu¡¯s neck, Madam Ruan was sure that she was Erya.


    ¡°It¡¯s you. You¡¯re Erya, my daughter,¡± Madam Ruan started crying and hugged Shu Yu, ¡°Erya, I¡¯ve missed you so much. I almost thought that I would never see you again in my life. Erya, you¡¯re finally back. Sob¡­¡±


    Shu Yu was taken aback by her hug. How many years had it been since she had been hugged by someone with such strong emotions?


    In her previous life, her parents died early, and she had been bent on revenge. To climb up the societal ladder, she sometimes even resorted to unscrupulous means. She had rarely made any close friends, trusted anyone, and even rejected relationships that made her feel restrained.


    No one had ever hugged her. As such, even though she had climbed higher and higher in her previous life, she had always been alone. She was always alone on the road leading to the future.


    Now, in the face of Madam Ruan¡¯s crying, Shu Yu didn¡¯t know where to put her hands and was at a loss for a reaction.


    After a long time, she raised her hand slightly and patted Madam Ruan¡¯s back awkwardly and stiffly. She said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll stop crying. It¡¯s a happy thing that you¡¯re home. How can I cry?¡± Madam Ruan finally let go of Shu Yu reluctantly. She wiped her tears and looked up at the latter carefully, from her forehead to her nose to her mouth. It was as if she didn¡¯t want to let go of a single hair.


    Shu Yu felt uncomfortable being stared at. She was about to say something to divert her attention when she heard a scream of horror.

 Chapter 31 - 31: Madam Liangs Crazy Genius Operation

    Chapter 31: Madam Liang¡¯s Crazy Genius Operation


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu and Madam Ruan turned their heads at the same time, only to see Third Lu and his wife Madam Liang running into the courtyard.


    Madam Liang didn¡¯t hesitate to take advantage of the moment when Old Lady Ruan and the young lady weren¡¯t paying attention. She directly grabbed the young lady and looked at her nape.


    It was hard to tell if the girl was really unkempt or if she was deliberately making her appearance terrible, but she hadn¡¯t taken a bath for a few days, so her nape was black with dirt.


    Madam Liang immediately spat on the girl¡¯s nape, then rubbed it hard a few times, until a layer of dirt was removed. Following this, she smiled in satisfaction. ¡°I¡¯ve taken a look. There¡¯s no birthmark on the back of this girl¡¯s neck. She¡¯s a fake.¡±


    Shu Yu was amazed. To think there was such a crazy genius operation?


    She had seen Madam Liang twice, and both times she had been shocked by the latter¡¯s unexpected actions.


    Old Lady Ruan finally came to her senses and pounced on Madam Liang to hit her. ¡°What are you doing? To think you spit on someone else¡¯s neck, do you have some serious illness?¡±


    Madam Liang wasn¡¯t a pushover. She simply shoved Old Lady Ruan away and said, ¡°What am I doing? I¡¯m helping my second sister-in-law to prove whether this girl is really Erya. Miss Shu has already shown her nape to my second sister-in-law so openly and straightforwardly. Aren¡¯t you guys clearly diffident since you¡¯re so elusive?¡±


    Third Lu was also clamoring from the side, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. You took advantage of my mother and second brother¡¯s absence to come over. Did you think that the Lu family has no one and you can deceive us as you please?¡±


    As they spoke, the couple stood beside Madam Ruan and Shu Yu with an expression that said, ¡°If you dare to talk nonsense and do anything stupid again, we¡¯ll kill you¡±.


    Shu Yu looked at the couple suspiciously. What were they trying to do? They had never been so righteous before. Hadn¡¯t they just been standing at the entrance of the courtyard and watching the show not long ago?


    However, she couldn¡¯t bother with them at this time. Shu Yu looked at Old Lady Ruan and the girl while walking towards them step by step. ¡°Now, can you tell us what you want to do by bringing along this imposter?¡±


    Old Lady Ruan couldn¡¯t help but take a step back. ¡°I, I¡­¡±


    She looked at Madam Ruan, Shu Yu, Third Lu and his wife, and Lu Dasong, who were standing in the courtyard. Her heart skipped a beat.


    Old Lady Ruan couldn¡¯t help but regret not bringing her son over. At that time, she thought that since the old lady from the Lu family wasn¡¯t around and Second Lu had also gone to the county town, she and the girl would be enough. Their combination would be just nice to appear pitiful and soften her daughter¡¯s heart.


    She had never expected a Miss Shu to appear out of nowhere. On top of that, this Miss Shu was the real Erya.


    Old Lady Ruan was unwilling to fail, but seeing the Lu family¡¯s fierce gazes, she suddenly closed her eyes and sat on the ground. Then she slapped her thigh and cried, ¡°Oh my, my life is so hard. My good intentions have been taken for granted. How would I know that this girl is a fake? I¡¯m the one who¡¯s been deceived. My life is bitter.¡± S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu watched the other party¡¯s excellent show and smiled. Then, she turned to ask the girl, ¡°She said she was deceived by you, so you¡¯re the liar? Where did you come from? What do you want? You¡¯re trying to trick the Lu family by impersonating Lu Erya, but what¡¯s next? The Lu family has nothing to offer, and they¡¯re living a poor life. They have nothing worth your deception. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re trying to use this opportunity to stay in Shangshi Village and use your identity as the Erya of the Lu family to do something to the villagers. Tell me, do you have an accomplice? Where are your accomplices? What are your plans?¡±


    The girl was dumbfounded. She, she didn¡¯t want to do anything. Since when did she have accomplices?

 Chapter 32 - 32: Escape

    Chapter 32: Escape


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    However, when the girl turned, she saw the villagers all looking at her with burning eyes, as if she really was going to do something that would harm Shangshi Village.


    The girl was instantly frightened and sold out Old Lady Ruan without hesitation, ¡°No, I¡¯m not a liar. I don¡¯t know anything. It¡¯s all her fault, she asked me to impersonate Erya.¡±


    She pointed at Old Lady Ruan and quickly cleared her name, ¡°I¡¯m just a beggar. She met me a few days ago and saw the two moles on my arm. Then, she told me to pretend to be the second daughter of the Lu family. She said that if I entered the Lu family, I would have a place to live and food to eat. I didn¡¯t expect to find the Lu family so out and down when I arrived. That being said, at least I would have an identity and a place to live. I wouldn¡¯t have to sleep on the streets. That¡¯s why I agreed to it. She planned everything.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Shu Yu expressed her doubts.


    The girl nodded quickly, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Otherwise, how would I know that Erya has two moles on her arm? She was the one who told me.¡±


    Shu Yu looked at Old Lady Ruan, ¡°What else do you have to say now? What¡¯s your purpose in letting a beggar impersonate Erya?¡±


    ¡°What purpose could I have? The Lu family doesn¡¯t have anything. Do you think I can steal some money from them by doing this? Isn¡¯t it because I saw that my daughter misses Erya every day that I wanted to help her? I¡¯m doing this for the Lu family¡¯s good.¡±


    Old Lady Ruan retreated as she spoke. When she was almost done with her words, she turned and ran out of the courtyard.


    Madam Liang let out a ¡°heh¡±, spitting, ¡°This damned old hag, I¡¯ll go after her.¡±


    ¡°Third sister-in-law, don¡¯t go. Let her be,¡± Lu Dasong stopped her. So what if Madam Liang caught up with Old Lady Ruan? The latter was, after all, the mother of their second sister-in-law. Besides, her plot had failed. It wasn¡¯t as if they could beat her up, right?


    Madam Liang pouted unwillingly and exchanged a glance with Third Lu.


    The impersonating girl saw that Old Lady Ruan had escaped and knew that if she didn¡¯t leave, she would have to take all the blame.


    Without another word, she squeezed through the crowd and ran away.


    Madam Liang wanted to catch her but failed. She stomped her feet in anger, ¡°They¡¯re quite fast to run.¡±


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t grab the girl either. Madam Ruan was holding onto her arm tightly as if Shu Yu would disappear again if she didn¡¯t.


    Shu Yu was not used to physical contact, so she struggled twice but couldn¡¯t break free. Ultimately, she gave up.


    Now that the two troublemakers had left, Madam Ruan still didn¡¯t let go. Even Sanya and Dahu quietly moved closer to her, looking at her with curious and happy expressions. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the past, they had only thought that she was a beautiful and gentle fairy-like big sister, but there was still some distance between them. But now, this fairy-like big sister had actually become their second sister.


    The two children felt an unspeakable joy in their hearts. They also wanted to hug their second sister like their mother.


    Sanya even secretly reached out her little hand, wanting to hold Shu Yu¡¯s hand, but she quickly retracted it when she touched the latter¡¯s hand.


    Shu Yu found it funny. Looking at the soft little girl, she couldn¡¯t care less about Old Lady Ruan.


    She reached out to hold Sanya¡¯s small hand. The little girl abruptly raised her head and looked at her in surprise.


    Shu Yu blinked at her, and Sanya¡¯s face turned red instantly. She lowered her head shyly.


    When Shu Yu raised his head again, she saw that Lu Dasong was already evacuating the villagers who had been watching the show.


    After most of the people had left, Lu Dasong closed the door.


    All of a sudden, only the Lu family members were left in the courtyard.


    Madam Liang wanted to say something, but Lu Dasong came over first.


    He looked at Shu Yu and sized her up for a long time before finally nodding, ¡°You do look somewhat similar to Daya.¡±

 Chapter 33 - 33: My Name is Lu Shuyu

    Chapter 33: My Name is Lu Shuyu


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As Lu Dasong spoke, he looked at Madam Ruan with a serious expression, ¡°Second sister-in-law, Are you sure that she¡¯s really Erya?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure, very sure,¡± Madam Ruan nodded hurriedly and held on tightly to Shu Yu. She looked at Lu Dasong with a strong sense of vigilance, afraid that he would say something along the lines of asking Shu Yu to leave. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lu Dasong had wanted to say something, but he choked back his words when he saw this. He could only say awkwardly, ¡°That¡¯s good then. It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve found her. After so many years, our family is finally reunited. Then¡­ We¡¯ll take our leave for now. Since you¡¯ve just reunited, you must have a lot to say. Later when mother and Second Lu come back, we can gather again.¡±


    Of course, he hoped that the girl before him was Erya. All these years, he had seen with his own eyes how his second brother¡¯s life had changed from being relatively well-off to what it was now.


    His second brother had always been willing to work. When he was young, he had been accepted as an apprentice because of his reliability. After he graduated as an apprentice and got married, he earned the most among the three brothers. His wife was also hardworking. It could be said that before Erya was stolen, Second Lu had the best life among the three brothers.


    At that time, they had a good relationship as brothers. But after that, Second Lu insisted on finding Erya. One or two years was nothing, but this search took more than ten years. Who could withstand such torment? It didn¡¯t take long for Second Lu¡¯s house to become increasingly dilapidated, and he had to borrow money everywhere.


    Lu Dasong had a family of his own, and his wife was already unhappy after lending some money once. At that time, their mother had been living with him, the eldest son. Yet, the old lady always used her rations to help her second son. As a result, his wife and his mother quarreled a few times, and the latter ended up living with her second son.


    The two brothers naturally distanced themselves from each other and had very little interaction with each other.


    At the thought of this, Lu Dasong couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He looked at Shu Yu, ¡°Er¡­¡± Looking at her face, he just couldn¡¯t say the name ¡°Erya¡± no matter what.


    ¡°Just call me Shu Yu. I¡¯m Lu Shuyu,¡± Shu Yu was her name before she transmigrated. Back in the Shu family, she was called ¡°Shu Yu¡± too, but although the pronunciation was the same, it was a different word.


    Madam Ruan¡¯s face lit up when she heard what she said. Erya had just said that her surname was Lu.


    Lu Dasong could not help but raise his eyebrows and smile, ¡°Alright, Shu Yu, then you have a good chat with your mother. They haven¡¯t given up on looking for you all these years. We¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±


    With that, Lu Dasong called Lu Sanzhu and his wife to leave.


    Lu Sanzhu was unwilling to do so, ¡°Big brother, I¡¯ll stay here and work on my relationship with my niece.¡±


    Lu Dasong frowned, ¡°What relationship? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. Come out with me.¡±


    ¡°No, big brother, I¡¯m very sincere.¡±


    Lu Dasong simply disregarded Lu Sanzhu. He grabbed the latter by the collar and walked out.


    Lu Sanzhu was usually a sly and sneaky person who didn¡¯t like to do work. He couldn¡¯t compare to Lu Dasong, who spent most of his time doing heavy work in the fields. After struggling several times, he couldn¡¯t break free. He could only be dragged out of the courtyard.


    Madam Liang looked at Shu Yu and the others, then at her husband who was taken away. She stomped her foot and said, ¡°Second sister-in-law, we¡¯ll go back first. We¡¯ll come to see our niece another day.¡±


    Just like that, the three of them left Second Lu¡¯s house one after another.


    Several villagers were loitering outside the courtyard. They kept craning their necks to peer, extremely curious about the long-lost daughter of the Lu family.


    In particular, Shu Yu didn¡¯t seem to be in dire straits. All of them felt that Second Lu¡¯s happiness was about to come after all the suffering and he was about to strike it rich.


    When they saw Lu Dasong come out, all of them pretended that they weren¡¯t busybodies and looked at different spots, like up at the sky, down at the ground, or the corner of the wall.

 Chapter 34 - 34: Third Lus Thoughts

    Chapter 34: Third Lu¡¯s Thoughts


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Dasong didn¡¯t look at the villagers. He let go of Lu Sanzhu and warned him, ¡°Our second sister-in-law and the others have just reunited with Erya. Don¡¯t disturb them if you don¡¯t have anything important, understand? Go back home.¡±


    He had other matters to attend to in the fields, so he did not stay any longer. After glaring at Lu Sanzhu, he left.


    However, this time, his footsteps were much lighter. After all, finding Erya was a joyous matter, and Lu Dasong was quite happy. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Watching Lu Dasong¡¯s figure disappear, Lu Sanzhu snorted and spat at his back, ¡°Big brother is really cunning. Never mind if he wants to leave, but he¡¯s also blocking my way to get rich.¡±


    Madam Liang blinked at him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We helped the second sister-in-law just now and exposed Old Lady Ruan¡¯s scheme. Erya should at least remember this favor, right?¡±


    ¡°She must remember. Even if she doesn¡¯t, I will remind her,¡± Lu Sanzhu scoffed and glanced at the Lu family¡¯s courtyard. Then, he waved his hand, ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s go home first. I¡¯ll give them some time to catch up. We¡¯ll go visit later and show our faces in front of Erya. It¡¯s also fortunate that the real Erya is Miss Shu. She looks like a rich person. It¡¯s only reasonable for her to help us out, her poor uncle and aunt who have helped her before.¡±


    Madam Liang nodded, and the couple entered the house, imagining the riches they might gain and chuckling.


    At this time, Shu Yu, who they were thinking about, was being pulled into the house by Madam Ruan.


    As soon as she entered, Madam Ruan couldn¡¯t help but want to cry again. She grabbed Shu Yu tightly with one hand and asked, ¡°Erya, how have you been all these years? Did the person who bought you mistreat you? How did you find this place? Where are your adoptive parents? They¡­¡±


    Her questions were quick and anxious, and Shu Yu didn¡¯t interrupt her. When Madam Ruan was almost done, Shu Yu said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t look like I¡¯ve suffered, right? The family that bought me back then wanted a boy, so after they saw that I was a girl, they gave me away. My adoptive parents treated me very well, and I was their only daughter. Two years ago, they had an accident and passed away. Only then did they tell me about my background and asked me to come and find my family.¡±


    Shu Yu naturally couldn¡¯t tell them about the Shu family, so she could only make up a story, ¡°I only found out about your whereabouts a few days ago, so I wanted to come and take a look. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t acknowledge you at first. I wasn¡¯t sure if you would welcome me¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, we would welcome you!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±


    After hearing that she had been living well, Madam Ruan finally heaved a long sigh of relief. She patted Shu Yu¡¯s hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to your adoptive parents. After we settle down, I will go with you to see them.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. Where to?


    She could only nod and avoid Madam Ruan¡¯s gaze.


    Then, she saw Sanya and Dahu who were standing at the side and looking at her with great concentration.


    When Shu Yu saw their identical expressions, her mood could not help but improve. She smiled and waved at them, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m your second sister, aren¡¯t you happy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not unhappy. I¡¯m very happy. It¡¯s like, it¡¯s like I¡¯m dreaming,¡± Sanya said in a low voice and carefully came forward. Then, she reached out her small hand and touched Shu Yu gently.


    Dahu also nodded hard at the side as if he was afraid that Shu Yu would misunderstand and leave again in a bad mood.


    Madam Ruan looked at the three of them happily. At that moment, there was a knock on the door.

 Chapter 35 - 35: Egg and Shredded Pork Noodles

    Chapter 35: Egg and Shredded Pork Noodles


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    At first, Madam Ruan thought it was Third Lu and his wife, but Daniu¡¯s voice sounded instead, ¡°Second aunt, it¡¯s me, Daniu.


    Dahu quickly turned around and ran over to open the courtyard door.


    Daniu¡¯s face was filled with joy as he walked in with the rice, flour, grains, and oil that Shu Yu had bought.


    Shu Yu and Madam Ruan also came over. Daniu looked at Shu Yu, his eyes sparkling, ¡°You, you¡¯re really Erya? ¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Daniu laughed and said, ¡°Good, that¡¯s good. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡±


    When he had driven the ox-cart and they had arrived at the village entrance, Shu Yu had run back first. Daniu had originally followed her, but he had to drive the ox cart. The village road was narrow, so his progress had been slow.


    On the way, he happened to run into Lu Dasong, who was rushing back from the fields. Lu Dasong told him not to go. After all, Old Ladu Ruan was not easy to get along with. Daniu was an honest person and a junior. If they met face to face, he would only be at a disadvantage.


    Lu Dasong stated that he would just go over and take a look himself. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, Lu Dasong asked Daniu to return the ox-cart to the village chief¡¯s house first before going home to call his wife over. Some things were easier to solve between women.


    In the end, when Daniu returned the ox-cart to the village chief and went home to call his mother over to help, his mother was unwilling and said that she did not want to get involved in Old Lady Ruan¡¯s matters. When seeing that he was back with rice, flour, grains, and oil, she had even almost snatched those things away.


    Just as Daniu had been arguing with his mother, Lu Dasong returned.


    Only then did Daniu hear of Shu Yu¡¯s identity. He hurriedly carried the things and ran to Second Lu¡¯s house.


    He said to Madam Ruan, ¡°These are all bought by Shu¡­ Erya. She heard that you were in trouble and ran back, so she didn¡¯t have time to carry them with her. I¡¯m just sending them over.¡±


    Madam Ruan looked at the things in Daniu¡¯s hands in shock, ¡°This, this, Erya, why did you buy these?¡±


    Shu Yu just smiled and said to Daniu, ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s getting late. Stay for dinner?¡±


    ¡°No, no. I have food at home. I¡¯ll go back first,¡± Daniu waved his hand and left.


    The door closed again, leaving only Shu Yu and a few others in the courtyard.


    Madam Ruan looked at the rice and flour on the ground, speechless for a long time.


    Shu Yu simply handed the oil to Sanya and put the meat in Dahu¡¯s hands. Then, she picked up the rice, flour, and bowls while saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Help me take them to the kitchen.¡±


    Sanya and Dahu looked at each other and saw that Shu Yu had already walked into the kitchen without looking back. The two of them quickly followed.


    Madam Ruan was stunned for a moment, but she quickly followed.


    ¡°Erya, why did you buy so much food? What, what are you doing? It wasn¡¯t easy for you to come back, so we should be the ones taking care of you. Why are you the one spending so much money instead?¡±


    Shu Yu placed the rice and flour on the table and turned to look at Madam Ruan¡¯s flustered expression. She said in a slightly depressed mood, ¡°If you continue to say such things and be so polite to me, you¡¯re just treating me as an outsider.¡±


    ¡°No, no, how could I treat you as an outsider? You¡¯re my Erya. Mother won¡¯t be polite with you, no indeed.¡±


    Shu Yu immediately waved at Dahu and Sanya, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s make noodles for dinner tonight. It¡¯ll save us the trouble. How about egg and shredded pork noodles? There should be eggs at home, right?¡±


    Egg and shredded pork noodles?


    Sanya and Dahu swallowed their saliva and looked at Shu Yu with bright eyes.


    Shu Yu asked them to help carry a basin over, ¡°I¡¯ll show you guys my skills today, but you have to help me start the fire.¡±

 Chapter 36 - 36: So Delicious that They Stomp

    Chapter 36: So Delicious that They Stomp


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu¡¯s cooking skills were not bad. In her previous life, to climb the societal ladder and stand by the side of her enemy, she had put a lot of effort into culinary.


    Sanya immediately raised her hand, ¡°I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯m good at controlling the fire.¡±


    Dahu was not to be outdone, ¡°Me, I¡¯m better at it.¡± S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Nonsense, my fire is stronger than yours.¡±


    Madam Ruan looked at the three of them getting along with each other. She couldn¡¯t help but feel tears, but she was also very happy. She wiped her eyes and went forward to say, ¡°All of you should rest. I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Shu Yu would definitely not let Madam Ruan cook the noodles. Otherwise, there would be no oil or meat at all. She didn¡¯t exactly like oily or salty food, but two drops of oil in a bowl of vegetables was something she refused.


    Shu Yu pushed Madam Ruan out of the kitchen, then took out the bowls she bought in the county and gave them to her, asking the latter to wash them.


    Madam Ruan couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Since Erya was filial, she couldn¡¯t be too polite. Otherwise, Erya would overthink it and take it as her reluctance to treat her as a daughter.


    However, when Madam Ruan came in after washing up, she saw that Shu Yu poured a thick layer of oil in preparation to stir-fry the shredded meat. With that, Madam Ruan covered her chest and almost gasped.


    She wanted to say that they shouldn¡¯t pour so much oil since it was too wasteful.


    However, she opened her mouth and quickly closed it again. Then, she endured her heartache and put the bowl back into the cupboard one by one, but her eyes kept glancing at the stove from time to time.


    Shu Yu put the shredded meat into the pot. Sizzling sounds danced in their ears, and the fragrance followed closely.


    Sanya and Dahu stood by the stove, puffed out their chests, and took deep breaths. Their eyes were closed in intoxication.


    ¡°It¡¯s so fragrant. It¡¯s too fragrant.¡±


    Madam Ruan thought, ¡°Well wouldn¡¯t it be fragrant? After all, so much oil was used.¡±


    The shredded meat had been finely cut, so it cooked quickly.


    Shu Yu used a pair of chopsticks to pick up a piece of meat each for the two little ones. As soon as they put the meat in their mouths, the two of them looked up in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s so good¡­¡±


    It was the most delicious meat they had ever eaten in their lives.


    Sanya stomped her feet in joy. Dahu¡­ Dahu went out and ran around the yard.


    Seeing this, Madam Ruan couldn¡¯t help but smile. Ever since Erya disappeared, she rarely smiled.


    The noodles were cooked very quickly. Shu Yu poured the cooked noodles into a basin and placed the basin on the table.


    At first, Madam Ruan didn¡¯t notice it because she was standing far away. Only now did she realize that the serving of noodles was extraordinarily huge.


    Her mother-in-law and husband weren¡¯t around, so they shouldn¡¯t be able to eat so much, right? But if she kept the noodles until tomorrow, they would become soggy.


    She looked at Shu Yu and ultimately didn¡¯t say anything. She just asked the two children to wash their hands.


    Unexpectedly, Dahu ran in while in the middle of washing up and said, ¡°Mother, second sister, third uncle is knocking on the door.¡±


    Madam Ruan said a soft ¡°shit¡± in her heart when she heard that, ¡°Oh no, he must have come because of the fragrance.¡±


    Without her mother-in-law, she was no match for her third brother and third sister-in-law. She might not be able to save the noodles from them.


    Dahu hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll take the basin to the room and hide it.¡±


    Sanya shook her head, ¡°That won¡¯t do. Grandma said that third uncle has a dog¡¯s nose.¡±


    The three of them were panicking. Usually, they had nothing good to eat at home, and with the old lady¡¯s presence, Lu Sanzhu did not come over.


    In contrast, Shu Yu was very calm. She even took out a large bowl and picked out a portion of the noodles.


    She then said to Dahu, ¡°Open the door and let him in.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Dahu was stunned for a moment. He quickly explained to her, ¡°Second sister, you don¡¯t know third uncle¡¯s personality. He will¡­¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Shu Yu smiled, ¡°I made extra noodles on purpose. I knew he would come.¡±


    The three people present were dumbfounded. What did Erya mean?

 Chapter 37 - 37: Let Lu Sanzhu Help

    Chapter 37: Let Lu Sanzhu Help


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Dahu ran to open the door with a face full of suspicion. Fortunately, Lu Sanzhu was the only one outside. His third aunt and the annoying Dabao were not there.


    Lu Sanzhu flashed a rare, brilliant smile at Dahu. He patted the latter¡¯s head perfunctorily, then walked around him and went straight to the kitchen. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Oh my, I smelled the fragrance from far away.¡±


    The shredded meat and egg noodles on the table were very eye-catching. Lu Sanzhu saw it at first glance, and his eyes immediately lit up. When he saw the oily soup in the basin, he was so hungry that he drooled.


    Lu Sanzhu plopped down on a stool and smiled at them, ¡°I was wondering why something was smelling so good. So it turns out that second sister-in-law¡¯s family is cooking meat. These noodles are good. It¡¯s appetizing just by appearance and smells even better than the ones cooked by the chefs in the restaurants in the county. Now that Erya is back. it¡¯s really different. Second older brother¡¯s family is living a better life now.¡±


    As he spoke, he had already picked up the chopsticks on the table and was about to start eating, ¡°It just so happens that I¡¯m hungry. Let me try it.¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Madam Ruan wanted to stop him.


    However, Shu Yu had already pushed Lu Sanzhu¡¯s chopsticks down, ¡°Wait a minute. ¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was taken aback. He raised his head and met Shuyu¡¯s smiling eyes. When he thought of how Shuyu had beaten the imposter up so quickly, he put down his chopsticks and smiled sycophantically at her, ¡°Erya, I¡¯m your third uncle. You see, your third aunt and I helped you expose that imposter today. It¡¯s not too much to let me have some noodles to share in the joy, right?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Erya is still the most generous.¡±


    After saying that, he picked up the chopsticks again.


    ¡°But I have something I need your help with. If you agree, I¡¯ll let you take this big bowl of noodles back.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was stunned. Help?


    He laughed dryly, ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong. As your third uncle, I¡¯m just eating a bowl of your noodles. Why are there even conditions? You¡¯re a junior, so it¡¯s only right for you to be filial to your elders.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, I was wrong. As my third uncle, I should not have used noodles as a token for you to help your niece. So even if you don¡¯t eat the noodles, you¡¯ll definitely help, right? This is the care and love of an elder to a junior.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was speechless. Good Lord, his second brother¡¯s family now had a sharp-tongued girl.


    Shu Yu smiled and moved the bowl on the table to the side, further away from Lu Sanzhu.


    Lu Sanzhu gritted his teeth. His stomach was growling from the aroma. In the past, it would have been fine if it was just his second sister-in-law and the two children. He could have snatched the noodles directly. At those times, he could even bring the basin of noodles back, let alone the big bowl.


    However, Erya seemed to be a martial arts practitioner. It seemed that he could not just eat for free this time.


    Lu Sanzhu sighed, ¡°Alright, then tell me. What do you need my help with? But let me say this first, your third uncle doesn¡¯t have any great abilities, so I might not be able to help you.¡±


    Shu Yu stole a glance at Madam Ruan, then pointed outside and said to him, ¡°Let¡¯s talk outside.


    ¡°You¡¯re being so mysterious,¡± Lu Sanzhu pursed his lips. Unwillingly, he stood up and walked out of the kitchen.


    Shu Yu said to Madam Ruan, ¡°You can eat noodles with Sanya and Dahu first. It won¡¯t be good if it¡¯s all soggy later.¡±


    Madam Ruan opened her mouth and looked worriedly at the two of them as they went to the courtyard.


    Lu Sanzhu was thinking about the bowl of noodles, so he said anxiously, ¡°Alright, hurry up and tell me. What do you need my help with?¡±


    ¡°I want you to help me find out what the Ruan family¡¯s purpose is in finding an imposter to impersonate Erya.¡±

 Chapter 38 - 38: You are Just Stingy

    Chapter 38: You are Just Stingy


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Sanzhu was surprised. Then, he smiled and waved his hand, ¡°Oh, I thought it was something hard. There¡¯s no need to ask about it, I know why.¡±


    ¡°You do?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right. Speaking of which, you¡¯re the cause.¡±


    Shu Yu raised an eyebrow, ¡°Why do you say so?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you come yesterday? When you entered the village, many people saw you. You even gave candy to the children at the village entrance and brought meat and sweets to my second brother¡¯s house. At that time, everyone was saying that a noble person had come looking for my second brother and that his life would be better in the future. After that, my mother went to the village head¡¯s house to borrow an ox-cart, saying that Doctor Yan wasn¡¯t around and that she wanted to bring my second brother to the county town to have his legs examined.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was excited when he talked about this, ¡°You don¡¯t know this, but with my second brother¡¯s family¡¯s situation, he has to think twice before going to town to look for a doctor, let alone the county. How can he treat his legs without money? Besides, it¡¯s just a fall. Which country bumpkin wouldn¡¯t bear with it and just apply some medicinal herbs? To think my second brother was going to the county, so someone must be paying the consultation fee, right? Since my mother didn¡¯t go about borrowing money, everyone must¡¯ve thought of you, no?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s also that Doctor Yan. Indeed, he wasn¡¯t around yesterday, but he returned to the village this morning. When he heard about this, he was so angry that my mother didn¡¯t believe him and would rather go to a doctor so far away than put on the ointment he gave her. The villagers were talking about this matter everywhere. It just so happened that someone from Old Lady Ruan¡¯s village came here to see Doctor Yan for treatment. Doctor Yan told him about it and that person went back to spread the news. With that, the Ruan family would naturally know that a rich young lady is here at my second brother¡¯s house, brought meat, and is even paying for medical treatment. It¡¯s only a given that they would come over to build a good relationship with my second sister-in-law.¡±


    With the Ruan family¡¯s greedy nature, it would be strange if they didn¡¯t rush over.


    Lu Sanzhu finished, ¡°That¡¯s all. Alright, I¡¯m going to eat my noodles.¡±


    He had just taken a step forward before being pulled back by Shu Yu, ¡°Wait.¡±


    ¡°What else is there?¡±


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong.¡±


    ¡°What is?¡± Lu Sanzhu was extremely anxious. If they waited any longer, the noodles would be finished by his second sister-in-law and the others.


    Shu Yu stood in front of him, blocking his way, ¡°What you¡¯re saying is what happened from last night to this morning, right? But you heard the beggar say that Old Lady Ruan came to her a few days ago and asked her to pretend to be Erya. At that time, I hadn¡¯t arrived yet, and the Lu family was still down and out as usual. What does Old Lady Ruan want by finding such a person?¡±


    In the beginning, she did think that Old Lady Ruan was after her. However, after hearing the female beggar¡¯s words, Shu Yu felt that things were not that simple.


    Lu Sanzhu was surprised, ¡°That¡¯s right. Why didn¡¯t I think of that? Then tell me, why did Old Lady Ruan put in so much effort?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this what I wanted you to find out?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was speechless.


    Shu Yu patted his shoulder, ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    ¡°Eh, wait. This matter sounds very complicated. You¡¯re only giving me a bowl of noodles. Aren¡¯t I at losing out?¡±


    Shu Yu pondered for a moment, ¡°Indeed. How about this, I¡¯ll give you two more candies.¡± S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Two candies? To think she could say that.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m stingy. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I¡¯m new to Shangshi Village and don¡¯t know much, I would definitely have found someone else. For such a small matter, let alone a big bowl of noodles with two candies, even if I only give another villager two steamed buns, I will still find out what I want. Do you believe me?¡±


    Of course. But still, she was being just stingy.

 Chapter 39 - 39: Third Uncle is Quite Reasonable

    Chapter 39: Third Uncle is Quite Reasonable S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Sanzhu pondered for a moment, then agreed.


    Although he was indeed craving the big bowl of egg and meat noodles, another reason was that he wanted to build a good relationship with Shu Yu. This niece of his was obviously rich.


    It was just a bowl of shredded meat noodles now, but there would be countless bowls of shredded meat noodles in the future, right?


    ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re my niece, I¡¯ll help you. Can I go in and eat my noodles now?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Shu Yu nodded.


    Lu Sanzhu immediately ran to the kitchen. Madam Ruan and the other two had already filled their bowls with noodles. Shu Yu had not returned, so they were all worried that she had suffered a loss at Lu Sanzhu¡¯s hands. All of them looked worriedly at the kitchen door.


    As soon as Lu Sanzhu entered, he wanted to reach for the larger basin. However, before he could touch it, he heard a soft cough from behind.


    His hand turned and landed on the big bowl.


    ¡°Second sister-in-law, I¡¯ll be taking this bowl of noodles then. Take your time to eat. Your portion is quite large, though, and mother and second brother are not around, If you can¡¯t finish it, come and call me. I¡¯ll help you finish the food. After all, it¡¯s such a hot day, and it¡¯s not good to leave the noodles for the next day.¡±


    Madam Ruan laughed dryly and watched Lu Sanzhu leave with the bowl of noodles.


    As soon as he left, Madam Ruan pulled Shu Yu over to sit down. She asked the latter in a low voice, ¡°Did your third uncle make things difficult for you?¡±


    ¡°No, he¡¯s actually quite reasonable.¡±


    Madam Ruan was speechless.


    Reasonable? Was Erya talking about Lu Sanzhu?


    Madam Ruan wanted to ask what they had been talking about, but she was afraid that Erya would be unhappy if she meddled too much, so she didn¡¯t ask anything in the end.


    Shu Yu asked them to eat their noodles quickly. Seeing that Sanya and the other two had more noodles in their bowls than shredded meat, she got up and gave them a few more chopsticks of meat, ¡°Hurry up and eat. We have to finish the noodles tonight. Don¡¯t save.¡±


    Sanya was very happy. She lowered her head and began to slurp on the noodles. When she raised her head again, her eyes narrowed into a happy line, ¡°Second sister¡¯s noodles are delicious.¡±


    ¡°Eat more if it¡¯s good.¡±


    Shu Yu laughed. When she was cooking the noodles, she had already noticed that the Lu family did not have much food.


    When she had been heading back from the county, she had also asked Daniu about it. In Shangshi Village, they generally only had two meals.


    It was only because she was here that the old lady had asked Madam Ruan to make breakfast. Therefore, Madam Ruan and the twins probably hadn¡¯t eaten anything else other than that breakfast.


    It was no wonder that Sanya and Dahu were malnourished. They only ate porridge with salted vegetables every day, and they only ate two meals. It would be strange if they grew well.


    At the thought of this, Shu Yu gave the two of them more eggs and shredded meat.


    At this moment, Lu Sanzhu had already returned home with the bowl of noodles. Madam Liang and Dabao, who had long been waiting in the house, immediately came up to him. When they saw the large bowl of noodles with shredded meat, their eyes instantly lit up.


    Madam Liang hurriedly took a few bowls to divide the noodles. As she spoke, she sighed, ¡°I told you second sister-in-law had definitely cooked good food. As expected, she cooked the meat. Look at this thick layer of oil. Our second sister-in-law must be so happy to find her daughter that she is willing to use so much oil.¡±


    As she spoke, she had already divided the noodles into three bowls. She called her son, ¡°Quickly sit down and eat. The noodles smell really good. Even when we got married, we didn¡¯t even use so much oil in our food.¡±


    Dabao was already stuffing his face on the dining table. His chubby little face was almost buried in the bowl, ¡°It¡¯s delicious, it¡¯s too delicious. Mother, I want to eat more tomorrow. This is not enough. Go and ask Sanya and the others for more later.¡±

 Chapter 40 - 40: The Remaining Money

    Chapter 40: The Remaining Money S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Madam Liang nodded, ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll go later.¡±


    Such a big bowl of good food was indeed too little.


    She hadn¡¯t expected that just as she finished speaking, Lu Sanzhu, who was slurping on his noodles, looked up, swallowed two pieces of meat, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go with Dabao this time. He¡¯s a child. Second sister-in-law can¡¯t possibly reject him.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu sighed, ¡°It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s just our second sister-in-law, but now there¡¯s Erya¡­¡±


    He clicked his tongue and shook his head, ¡°Forget it.¡±


    ¡°Is Erya very hard to deal with?¡±


    ¡°Very hard doesn¡¯t even cover it,¡± Lu Sanzhu fell silent for a moment before continuing, ¡°I¡¯m afraid second brother¡¯s family will have better days in the future.¡±


    He said with a sigh, ¡°We¡¯d better not offend Erya in the future, understand?¡±


    He pointed at the bowl of noodles in front of him, ¡°Even these noodles didn¡¯t come for free.¡±


    Madam Liang didn¡¯t think much of it. She knew that Erya was a martial arts practitioner, but she was an elder, and Dabao was still a child. How could the other party do anything to them?


    However, Third Lu was the lord of the family and they always listened to him. Since he had already said so, Madam Liang naturally couldn¡¯t do anything more. She could only unwillingly give one-third of her bowl of noodles to her son.


    After dinner, the sky darkened. The basin of noodles in the Lu family was finally finished.


    Madam Ruan and the others had a rare full meal and were so stuffed that they needed some time to digest it. This was the first time they had such an experience.


    Madam Ruan didn¡¯t let Shu Yu do the rest of the work. She, Dahu, and Sanya finished the chores of washing the pots and bowls, feeding the chickens, and other courtyard matters.


    Shu Yu returned to the house and took the opportunity to take out her money bag and start counting the money.


    Back when she left the Shu family, she didn¡¯t take a single cent from them. Most of the Shu family¡¯s money wasn¡¯t clean, and the Shu family¡¯s Head Master was very greedy with money. When the Shu family was exiled three months later, these accounts would be checked by the investigating officials.


    Although Shu Yu knew that she couldn¡¯t escape the fate of being exiled, she didn¡¯t want to be charged with another crime when the accounts were audited.


    She wanted to get out of the matter immediately after being exiled. The more trouble she could avoid, the better. Besides, it was just troublesome and worrying to take the Shu family¡¯s money.


    As such, when she left the city, she only had the sixty taels of silver that she had earned.


    60 taels of silver. Lu Erbai¡¯s treatment of his leg would cost at least 15 taels.


    Shu Yu put aside twenty taels of silver just in case.


    Apart from that, a part of the rest of the money she had used to pay for her journey from the prefecture. She had used one tael and a half to rent a cart.


    After that, she bought meat and sweets when coming to visit, as well as today¡¯s rice, flour, oil, and other things. In addition to the cost of her meals outside, she had spent another 500 coins.


    Therefore, she only had 38 taels of silver left.


    38 taels of silver was a huge sum to the villagers of Shangshi Village. The savings of many families here probably weren¡¯t even half of the number.


    However, to Shu Yu, it was still too little. After all, there were many things that she needed the money for. It seemed that the most important thing was to earn money as soon as possible.


    Just as she was pondering, there was a knock on the door.


    Shu Yu put the silver away and got up to open the door.


    Then, she saw Madam Ruan walk in with a needle and thread. The latter smiled and said to her, ¡°I saw that the hem of your clothes was torn. Let me help you fix it.¡±


    Shu Yu was stunned and looked down at her dress.


    The hem of her dress was indeed torn. It was accidentally torn by a wooden thorn when she had been confronting Old Lady Ruan and the girl.

 Chapter 41 - 41: I Want to Sleep with Second Sister

    Chapter 41: I Want to Sleep with Second Sister


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Madam Ruan closed the door, ¡°Sit on the bed. I¡¯ll be quick. I¡¯ll fix it for you in a while.¡±


    Shu Yu rejected her subconsciously, ¡°No need, I can do it myself, I¡­¡± Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Wait, she didn¡¯t know needlework.


    Shu Yu covered her face. She was well-versed in literature and martial arts, and her brain worked quickly, but she did not know how to sew.


    In her past life, she didn¡¯t need to learn that. After all, the boss was rich, and his clothes were all custom-made. Most of his clothes wouldn¡¯t be worn a second time, so they didn¡¯t even need to be sent to the laundry, let alone to be sewn.


    In this life, she had maids back in the Shu family, though the original ¡°Shu Yu¡± did know how to embroider. However, after she transmigrated, she only inherited the body¡¯s memories and not her skills. As such, until now, she had never mended clothes before.


    Madam Ruan looked at her with a smile and lit the candle without saying anything.


    She put on the needle and thread, then asked Shu Yu to take off the skirt and skillfully hooked the thread.


    Shu Yu sat quietly at the side, watching Madam Ruan¡¯s gentle face under the candlelight, and suddenly her heart warmed.


    Shu Yu slowly placed her hand on her chest and quickly lowered her head.


    In her past life, she had lived in hatred. It had been a long time since she had felt such warmth.


    ¡°Alright, take a look and see if it¡¯s okay,¡± Madam Ruan¡¯s voice rang out and quickly pulled Shu Yu back to reality.


    She looked up and took the dress from Madam Ruan.


    Looking closely, she found that there was no trace of mending, ¡°This¡­¡±


    Madame Ruan laughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m only capable of this. The tear on the dress is not big, so there is no need to patch it up. Besides, it¡¯s at the hem of the dress. If you fold it a little and hide the thread, you won¡¯t be able to see any traces of mending.¡±


    When she said this, her face was glowing.


    It was the first time Shu Yu saw the timid and silent Madam Ruan with such an expression.


    She reached out to caress the dress and smiled, ¡°Thank you, I like it very much.¡±


    ¡°Why are you thanking your mother?¡± Madam Ruan hesitated for a moment, then reached out and patted the back of Shu Yu¡¯s hand, ¡°If you like it, I can rest assured.¡±


    She then put the needle and thread back into the basket, stood up, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go out first. You should rest early.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Only then did Madam Ruan turn around and leave. However, when she reached the door, she stopped and turned her head hesitantly, ¡°Erya¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, nothing. I¡¯m going,¡± In the end, Madam Ruan pursed her lips and left.


    To be honest, she wanted Erya to call her mum.


    Although Erya had already acknowledged them, Madam Ruan knew that she had not completely accepted them from the bottom of her heart, which was why she still had not called her mum yet.


    But it didn¡¯t matter, she understood. After all, Erya had been away from home for many years. She was already very satisfied to be able to get along with her like this.


    The door closed again. Shu Yu lay on the bed, touched the hem of her dress, and suddenly laughed.


    Actually, the Lu family was pretty good, right?


    ¡°Second sister? Second sister?¡± As soon as Shu Yu closed his eyes, soft cries came from outside.


    She knew it was Sanya when she heard the voice.


    Shu Yu looked in the direction of the window and saw the girl¡¯s plump forehead. She couldn¡¯t even see her eyes.


    She felt the urge to laugh. Then, she got up and opened the door.


    Sanya was still trying to reach the window on her tiptoes.


    ¡°Come,¡± Shu Yu waved at her. Sanya turned her head and saw Shu Yu standing at the door. She ran over happily.


    Shu Yu led her into the house and asked her, ¡°Why are you here? It¡¯s so late, why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡±


    ¡°Second sister,¡± Sanya took her hand and asked softly, ¡°I¡­ Can I sleep with you tonight?¡±

 Chapter 42 - 42: The Whole Family Going to the County Together

    Chapter 42: The Whole Family Going to the County Together


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu looked at the tentative Sanya and laughed. Then, she carried her to the bed.


    The little girl immediately burrowed into the thin blanket, revealing only her eyes, and smiled joyfully.


    Shu Yu lay down beside her and asked her in a low voice, ¡°Did you tell mum that you were coming over?¡±


    ¡°I did,¡± Sanya nodded obediently.


    Shu Yu then relaxed. She reached out and patted the little girl gently.


    The little girl probably felt hot, so she slowly lifted the quilt and stared at Shu Yu.


    Shu Yu laughed, ¡°Are you not sleeping?¡±


    ¡°Second sister, I really like you.¡±


    Shu Yu raised an eyebrow. The little girl was embarrassed, but she still said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m so happy that you¡¯re my second sister. Brother is happy too.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know. I¡¯m also very happy that you¡¯re my younger brother and sister.¡±


    Sanya¡¯s eyes immediately turned into slits as she smiled. With this smile, the scar on her face became more obvious.


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t help but reach out to touch it. The little girl¡¯s body suddenly stiffened, and she shrank her neck. She turned her face to the side, trying to cover the scar, ¡°Second sister, it¡¯s ugly.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not ugly,¡± Shu Yu comforted her, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before? This scar can be removed. Tomorrow I will go to the county¡¯s medicine shop to get some herbs. Not long after, our little Sanya will become a little beauty.¡±


    The little girl¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Second sister, I, I don¡¯t need to become a little beauty. Second sister is a beauty already.¡±


    She quietly held Shu Yu¡¯s hand and was very satisfied.


    After a while, she slowly raised her head and asked in a low voice, ¡°Second sister, can I go to the county with you?¡±


    Sanya was five years old and had never been to the county. The furthest place she had ever been to was the village where Daya had married.


    She wanted to go to the county with her second sister, and she also wanted to see her father and grandma. If her father knew that her second sister had been found, he would definitely be very happy.


    Shu Yu naturally had no objections, ¡°Sure, not only you, but we¡¯ll all go.¡±


    Since she had acknowledged them as family, she naturally had to go and meet the old lady and Lu Erbai officially. She reckoned Madam Ruan would be going to the county tomorrow to change shifts with the old lady as well.


    After all, the old lady was not young anymore. She couldn¡¯t possibly take care of the patient all the time.


    If she and Madam Ruan were not around, there would only be two five-year-old children left at home. It would be better to bring them along.


    Sanya was excited when she heard this, and her smile became brighter. She felt like she had smiled more than she had today in the past year, but she really was just too happy. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The little girl closed her eyes and soon fell asleep.


    Shu Yu listened to her calm breathing, pulled the thin blanket up, and laid her hands flat.


    Only then did she realize that the little girl was still holding two candies in her hand.


    She was the one who had bought the candy.


    Shu Yu suddenly remembered what Erya and Dahu had said when they had been outside the main room. The two had said that when they found their second sister, they would give her candy so that their second sister¡¯s life would no longer be bitter after she ate the candy.


    Shu Yu took a deep breath and looked at Sanya¡¯s slightly upturned lips. She couldn¡¯t help but smile too.


    The next day, Madam Ruan came over and said that she was going to the county.


    She had wanted to tell Shu Yu yesterday, but there were too many things to do, so she had forgotten.


    Her original intention was to bring Shu Yu along. After all, finding Erya was an important matter and she, of course, had to tell her husband and mother-in-law.


    Thus, the two decided to set off together.


    After breakfast, Madam Ruan carried the basket on her back, brought Lu Erbai¡¯s clothes and her daily necessities, then left with Shu Yu, Dahu, and Sanya.

 Chapter 43 - 43: The Most Handsome Man

    Chapter 43: The Most Handsome Man S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As soon as the door was locked, Shu Yu heard Madam Liang¡¯s voice from behind.


    ¡°Eh, second sister-in-law, where are you going?¡±


    In fact, Madam Ruan and Madam Liang didn¡¯t have much contact. Rather, they even had a few conflicts. When the two met each other, they usually pretended not to know each other.


    Who knew that Madam Liang would take the initiative to greet her today? Was this all thanks to the bowl of noodles yesterday?


    Madam Ruan replied in a low voice, ¡°Erya has come home, so we have to go to the county to see mother.¡±


    Madam Liang secretly pouted, but she smiled on the surface, ¡°Take care then, second sister-in-law.¡±


    Madam Ruan nodded and was about to leave with her two younger children.


    When Shu Yu passed by Madam Liang, she asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t I see third uncle?¡±


    ¡°Oh, him? He went out early in the morning. What¡¯s the matter, do you have something you need from him?¡± Madam Liang¡¯s eyes shone.


    Shu Yu just smiled, ¡°No, I¡¯m just asking.¡±


    She thought to herself that Lu Sanzhu must have gone to find out more about Old Lady Ruan. She didn¡¯t expect that he would be so enthusiastic about this kind of job given his usual laziness.


    However, that was good too. After all, she did want to know earlier.


    The four of them quickly reached the village entrance. Sanya held Shu Yu¡¯s hand tightly and looked up at her from time to time.


    There were a few times when she was about to fall, but Shu Yu supported her.


    There weren¡¯t many people at the village entrance since they had set off a little late. The villagers who wanted to go to the county usually left at dawn.


    Actually, if Madam Ruan was alone, she would just walk there.


    But now, they could only wait for the carriage at the village entrance. Usually, only one or two ox-carts or donkey carts would pass by in the wee hours of the day.


    However, there was a market in the county today, so there would be two more donkey carts passing by. They should be able to get on them in a while.


    Shu Yu looked around and saw a big rock not far away. She was about to call Madam Ruan over to sit when Dahu pulled her hand.


    She was stunned and looked down at him.


    Dahu pointed at the person who was walking over and introduced in a low voice, ¡°Second sister, look, that¡¯s Scholar Tang from our village. He¡¯s so amazing, he¡¯s only eighteen and he¡¯s already a scholar.¡±


    Shu Yu raised her head and looked at the man who was getting closer and closer.


    He was indeed very young. He was slightly thin and was carrying a bookcase on his back as he walked towards the village.


    From his appearance, he should have just returned from the county.


    As the other party got closer, Dahu was afraid that he would hear him and quickly shut his mouth. However, his eyes were full of envy and admiration as he looked at Scholar Tang.


    Scholar Tang passed by them without casting a glance. He quickly passed them and entered the village.


    As soon as his figure disappeared, Sanya also said, ¡°Second sister, isn¡¯t Scholar Tang very good-looking? He¡¯s the most handsome man I¡¯ve ever seen, and he¡¯s good at studying. He must be very smart.¡±


    Shu Yu was amused, ¡°This is the most handsome one? I¡¯ve seen someone even more handsome. He was a man of striking appearance and noble bearing, benign and of good conduct. Although his smile was a little fake, it doesn¡¯t hurt his delicate facial features and magnetic voice at all.¡±


    When others described a voice as one that could make girls pregnant just by listening to it, they were probably referring to that person.


    Sanya¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Second sister, you just used so many, so many idioms. You¡¯re so knowledgeable.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. Was this her main point?


    ¡°Second sister, what do you mean by being?¡±


    Benign, right?


    Shu Yu laughed, ¡°It¡¯s a metaphor for a broad mind and heart.¡±

 Chapter 44 - 44: Something Big has Happened

    Chapter 44: Something Big has Happened


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sanya didn¡¯t seem to understand, while Dahu perked up his ears and pretended to listen.


    Shu Yu could tell at a glance that this little fellow was probably imitating the way adults spoke and did things because he was the only boy in the Lu family.


    He was obviously very curious, but he never said anything and always pretended to be very calm. He didn¡¯t know how to express his joy either, so he just stood by the side silently. This scene made her feel somewhat sad for the boy.


    Sanya, on the other hand, was more dependent on her and had become familiar with her by now. She leaned close and asked, ¡°Then, second sister, where is the handsome man you said?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Shu Yu shook his head. She had only seen that person twice a year ago, and she only knew that his surname was Meng.


    Back at Dongqing Temple when she and Lu Erbai had been seriously injured, they had been treated by a passing-by traveling doctor.


    The traveling doctor¡¯s master was this Young Master Meng who had a pleasant voice.


    Young Master Meng was just passing by while she was recuperating from her injuries. They had met by chance and had not seen each other since.


    Sanya wanted to ask more questions, but Madam Ruan was already waving her hand and said, ¡°The donkey cart is here. Get on quickly. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The few of them stopped talking.


    There were already two people on the donkey cart. With the addition of the four of them, it became much more crowded in an instant.


    Fortunately, Dahu and Sanya were frail children, so it was not a problem to put them on their legs.


    The donkey cart rushed all the way to the county. It picked up two more people on the way and could no longer fit more.


    Most of the villagers went to the county market on foot. After all, they were reluctant to pay coins for each ride.


    Madam Ruan¡¯s heart ached, but she knew that this spending was inevitable.


    The few of them sat on the swaying donkey cart. Just as Sanya almost fell asleep in Shu Yu¡¯s arms, the donkey cart finally stopped.


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±


    Shu Yu carried Sanya down and held Dahu¡¯s hand. The two children looked up at the tall city wall in front of them and exclaimed in surprise, ¡°So this is the county.¡±


    Madam Ruan paused for a second and felt a little sad. That¡¯s right, the family¡¯s conditions were not good, so she had never brought her two children to the county before.


    Shu Yu held one of them in each hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll go to the clinic first.¡±


    The group of four followed the bustling crowd and entered the city gate. At this time, Lu Sanzhu was running back home in a hurry, sweating profusely.


    Madam Liang was shocked by his anxious appearance and couldn¡¯t help but scold him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you running so fast? Is there a dog chasing you?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu didn¡¯t care about her bad attitude. He scooped some water from the water jar and gulped it down, ¡°Something has happened. Something big has happened.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? where did you go so early in the morning?¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you, Erya is really amazing. She really hit the nail on the head. She¡¯s really amazing,¡± Lu Sanzhu sighed with emotion as he walked out.


    Madam Liang pulled him back, ¡°Explain clearly. What exactly is going on?¡±


    ¡°Geez, I can¡¯t explain it in a short time. I have to go find Erya first.¡±


    He was about to leave again, but Madam Liang quickly said, ¡°Erya is not around. Second sister-in-law and her family have all gone to the county.¡±


    ¡°They went to the county?¡± Lu Sanzhu frowned and sat back down. He fanned himself with a fan as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for them to come back then.¡±


    Then, he suddenly stood up after sitting for a while, ¡°This can¡¯t do, I can¡¯t wait.¡±


    He threw his fan aside and said to Madam Liang, ¡°You wait at home. I¡¯ll go to the county to find Erya. Let me tell you, if I tell her such an important piece of information, I might even get some benefits.¡±

 Chapter 45 - 45: Reuniting as a Family

    Chapter 45: Reuniting as a Family


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu had no idea that Lu Sanzhu had left home in a hurry to look for her.


    She was leading Madam Ruan and the curious twins to the Xu family¡¯s clinic. The clinic was as empty as usual, and the staff behind the counter was yawning as he pounded medicine.


    It was only when he heard the sounds that he abruptly raised his head. When he saw Shu Yu, he immediately stood up and smiled, ¡°Miss Shu, you¡¯re here? Uncle Lu and the others are resting inside. You can just go in.¡±


    ¡°Many thanks.¡±


    Shu Yu and the others opened the door curtain and entered the backyard. Lu Erbai was the only one in the Xu family¡¯s clinic now, which seemed somewhat lonely.


    Shu Yu walked to the room at the end of the corridor. Just as she was about to enter, Madam Ruan said to her, ¡°Erya, wait outside for a while. I¡¯ll go in and explain the situation to your father and grandma so that they can be mentally prepared.¡±


    Shu Yu retracted her hand, which was about to knock on the door, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Madam Ruan took a deep breath and pushed the door open.


    Shu Yu only stood in the courtyard for a moment before a sudden exclamation came from inside.


    ¡°W-what did you say?¡±


    The next moment, the door was flung open and the old lady rushed out. She grabbed Shu Yu¡¯s shoulders with both hands and stared at her with a burning gaze, ¡°You, you are Erya?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded slowly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The old lady¡¯s lips trembled slightly as if she wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t. Then, as if she had thought of something, she pulled up Shu Yu¡¯s sleeve to look at her arms and the back of her neck. After doing so, she cried and laughed at the same time.


    After a while, she suddenly hugged her.


    ¡°Erya, my good Erya, you¡¯re finally back. You¡¯re finally back.¡±


    Having experienced Madam Ruan¡¯s hug, Shu Yu was calm. She reached out and patted the old lady¡¯s back to comfort her. Through her shoulder, she looked into the room where Lu Erbai was lying on the bed. Because he couldn¡¯t move his leg, half of his body was turned to the side as he looked at her excitedly. His eyes were red, and he opened his mouth to say something.


    After a long time, the old lady finally calmed down, and Shu Yu helped her into the room.


    Lu Erbai¡¯s gaze was earnest. There were too many things he wanted to say in his heart, but in the end, he only said two words, ¡°Good, good.¡±


    As long as his daughter was safe and they were reunited, nothing else was important.


    The old lady never let go of Shu Yu¡¯s hand, and they sat in the room and talked for a long time.


    When the old lady found out that Old Lady Ruan had gone to their house again yesterday with an imposter and had almost fooled Madam Ruan, she was instantly angry and began to curse, ¡°What evil idea does that old woman have again? A dog really can¡¯t change its habit of eating shit. She¡¯s always doing such immoral and corrupt things, even her conscience is black.¡±


    ¡°No matter what she¡¯s up to, she won¡¯t get away with it. Don¡¯t be angry,¡± Shu Yu comforted them.


    Just then, Doctor Xu came back and wanted to change Lu Erbai¡¯s medicine. Only then did the old lady shut her mouth and leave Madam Ruan to help in the room. The others all left the room.


    Shu Yu said to the old lady, ¡°I¡¯m going to the shop in front to get some medicine. You can rest here for a while.¡±


    ¡°Medicine? What medicine? Erya, are you not feeling well?¡± The old lady immediately became nervous.


    Shu Yu shook her head, ¡°No, it¡¯s for Sanya. I want to help her remove the scar on her face.¡±


    ¡°Remove her scar?¡± The old lady cried out in surprise, looking at her and then at Sanya.


    Sanya pursed her lips and smiled, looking very happy.


    Dahu couldn¡¯t be bothered to pretend to be calm anymore. He grabbed Shu Yu¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Second sister, will Sanya¡¯s face recover? Can it really recover?¡±

 Chapter 46 - 46: Shu Yus Cunningness

    Chapter 46: Shu Yu¡¯s Cunningness


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Dahu was so excited that he hugged Sanya, ¡°That¡¯s great! You won¡¯t have to be sad anymore.¡±


    Sanya moved closer to his ear and whispered, ¡°Second sister also said that she¡¯ll make me a little beauty.¡±


    The two of them whispered to each other. The old lady¡¯s eyes turned red as she watched, ¡°That¡¯s great. Our family is going to have many happy events. We¡¯ve found Erya, Erbai¡¯s leg can be cured, and now the scar on Sanya¡¯s face can be removed. The days ahead will be better and better.¡±


    Dahu raised his head, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to second sister.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Erya is our family¡¯s Lucky Star. Ever since she¡¯s back, we don¡¯t have to worry about anything anymore.¡±


    Shu Yu coughed lightly. She was a little embarrassed by the compliment, ¡°Then you guys wait here first. I¡¯ll go and get the medicine.¡±


    The old lady wanted to say something but hesitated. In the end, she nodded, ¡°Go on then.¡±


    After Shu Yu left, the old lady took out a few copper coins from her pocket and sighed slightly. The family really did not have much money left. Erya was finally back, yet she was spending her own savings.


    The old lady felt a little upset, but fortunately, Erya had been found. After Erbai¡¯s leg was cured, the money would eventually be earned back.


    Shu Yu soon came back with a bag of medicinal herbs. It just so happened that there were tools for boiling and pounding medicine in the clinic, so she directly asked Doctor Xu to borrow them to use.


    Doctor Xu was quite generous. After all, Shu Yu was also very frank in paying the medical fees. He waved his hand and let her use them in the backyard. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, Doctor Xu was suspicious of Shu Yu¡¯s knowledge of how to make a scar-removing ointment and even specifically asked the assistant what medicinal herbs she had prepared.


    Some of the herbs did have the effect of removing scars, but the effect wasn¡¯t great. He had also seen the little girl¡¯s scar. It should have been more than a year old. If it had been when her face had just been injured, it would have been easy to deal with. But now, it was hard to say.


    Doctor Xu was a little tempted and wanted to take a look, but this was someone else¡¯s secret recipe. He was still very professional and refused to peek. He could only inquire in the dark.


    Shu Yu smiled and asked, ¡°Doctor Xu, you seem to be very interested? ¡±


    Doctor Xu¡¯s expression was serious, ¡°You¡¯re not a doctor. I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll do anything rash and disfigure your sister¡¯s entire face. She¡¯s still young, I can¡¯t let you hurt her.¡±


    Before Shu Yu could answer, Sanya, who was squatting on the side and wanted to help, immediately said, ¡°My sister won¡¯t harm me.¡±


    Shu Yu patted her head, ¡°Yes, I will definitely not let you down.¡±


    Doctor Xu was at a loss for words.


    Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°Doctor Xu, if my ointment can really remove scars, do you want to buy this prescription?¡±


    Doctor Xu was stunned for a moment, then his eyes lit up, ¡°You want to sell the prescription to me?¡±


    ¡°If the price is right, I can consider it.¡±


    ¡°If it works, I¡¯ll buy it.¡±


    Shu Yu laughed, ¡°Then it¡¯s a deal?¡±


    Doctor Xu walked away, satisfied. He only came back to his senses when he reached the shop in front.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be that this girl deliberately borrowed things from my clinic and used them in front of me just to sell this prescription, right?¡±


    She was so cunning.


    Shu Yu continued to brew the medicine happily. She had thought of putting the ointment in the medicine shop for sale, but unfortunately, the Lu family did not have a strong background, nor did they have the ability to protect themselves. Especially if she were to be exiled three months later, she would not be able to keep the prescription.


    Just as Shu Yu was thinking about this, Lu Sanzhu¡¯s voice came from outside, ¡°I¡¯m here to look for my second brother. Let me in.¡±

 Chapter 47 - 47: Old Lady Ruans Purpose

    Chapter 47: Old Lady Ruan¡¯s Purpose


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Sanzhu raised his voice, probably because he had been stopped by the shop assistant. He was quite noisy.


    Shu Yu recalled that he had gone out early in the morning to find out what Old Lady Ruan was up to, and now he had even come straight to the county. The results he had obtained must be very important.


    She told Sanya and Dahu to continue pounding the medicine, then she clapped her hands and walked to the front.


    The old lady had also heard the commotion. She was already standing in front of Lu Sanzhu. She raised her hand and smacked him on the head, ¡°Never mind if you come, but why are you making so much noise? Don¡¯t you know where you are? If you get your second brother into trouble and he can¡¯t recuperate well, I¡¯ll beat you to death.¡±


    As Lu Sanzhu dodged, he said, ¡°Mother, mother, stop hitting me. I have something important to discuss with Erya.¡±


    ¡°Other than blackmailing her, what other important things can you possibly have? I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t bother Erya.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was extremely annoyed, ¡°How am I annoying her? It¡¯s Erya who asked me for help.¡±


    As he spoke, he saw Shu Yu walk out. He quickly ran behind her and hid.


    Shu Yu said to the old lady, ¡°Indeed, I asked third uncle to help me find out something. Grandma, I¡¯m going out for a while.


    The old lady was stunned. What did Erya just call her? Did she call her grandma?


    The old lady wiped her face and said kindly, ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Go along then.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu felt that his mother¡¯s attitude had changed too quickly. She was so nice to her granddaughter but always beat or scold him, the youngest son. This was simply unacceptable.


    He followed Shu Yu out in anger.


    Only then did the old lady realize that her youngest son could actually help.


    This son of hers was a lazy person who would definitely not sit if he could lie down. Her second son¡¯s family had been in such a difficult situation, yet he had never helped. But now, he had only just met Erya, and she could actually order him around?


    There must be a problem. This can¡¯t do, she had to ask Madam Ruan what had happened when she was not around.


    The old lady turned around and hurried back to the backyard.


    On the other side, Shu Yu had already led Lu Sanzhu out of the clinic and into a small alley.


    ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s the situation with the Ruan family?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu chuckled, ¡°Erya, it¡¯s been a long journey for me. I didn¡¯t even have lunch. I¡¯m so hungry that I can¡¯t think straight.¡±


    Shu Yu took a step back, ¡°There are still vegetable leaves between your teeth, and you smell like buns when you speak. You must have eaten some vegetable buns just now, right?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was speechless. Damn it, why was Erya so smart?


    Shu Yu said, ¡°Hurry up and tell me. If the information you give is valuable, I¡¯ll treat you to meat.¡±


    ¡°You said it yourself.¡± Lu Sanzhu¡¯s eyes brightened. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without further ado, he said, ¡°You don¡¯t know this, but Old Lady Ruan is inhumane. She came crying to find second sister-in-law all for Dahu and Sanya.¡±


    ¡°What does this have to do with Dahu and Sanya?¡± Shu Yu frowned.


    Lu Sanzhu looked left and right, then lowered his voice, ¡°I heard that Lord Yu in town has been married for many years, but he has no children. Recently, a master went to his house and read his fortune. That master said that as long as the family adopted a pair of twins under the age of ten, a son could be conceived. Thus, Lord Yu wanted to buy a pair of twins to bring home.¡±


    Shu Yu abruptly raised her head and gritted her teeth, ¡°You mean, Old Lady Ruan has the idea of stealing children again?!¡±


    Lu Sanzhu clapped his hands, ¡°Isn¡¯t that just so?¡±


    C

 Chapter 48 - 48: Shu Yu Goes to the Ruan Family

    Chapter 48: Shu Yu Goes to the Ruan Family


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu was simply amazed by the Ruan family¡¯s way of doing things. Never mind the fact that they had stolen and sold her more than ten years ago, but now they were going to do it again. They were really unrepentant and deserved to die.


    ¡°Do they really think that there¡¯s no one left in the Lu family? They¡¯re simply addicted to taking advantage of others!¡±


    Shu Yu turned around and left.


    Lu Sanzhu was shocked and quickly pulled her back, ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Don¡¯t be impulsive. I¡¯m telling you, although Lord Yu is only a rich man in the town, he is on good terms with our county magistrate. We can¡¯t afford to offend him.¡±


    Shu Yu raised her eyebrows, ¡°So you¡¯re saying we should go along with Lord Yu¡¯s wishes and let Old Lady Ruan sell Dahu and Sanya? ¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that,¡± Lu Sanzhu immediately denied it. Then, he laughed awkwardly and said, ¡°But Lord Yu really isn¡¯t someone we can mess with. Erya, you just came back so you don¡¯t know, but our county¡¯s magistrate¡­ He¡¯s not a lenient person.¡±


    Shu Yu glanced at him, ¡°Alright.¡±


    After she said that, she returned to the medicine shop. Lu Sanzhu followed her uneasily.


    Then, he saw Shu Yu say to the old lady, ¡°Grandma, I have to go back for a while. But I¡¯m not done with the ointment yet, can you help me watch over it? Just stay in the county for the night. I¡¯ve already booked an extra room with Doctor Xu. Dahu and Sanya will stay here as well.¡±


    Since the Ruan family had such thoughts, it wouldn¡¯t be safe for Sanya and Dahu to go back. Who knew what other tricks the Ruan family had up their sleeves?


    The old lady was dumbfounded. She looked at Lu Sanzhu, who had followed Shu Yu in. The latter was also at a loss. He had no idea what Shu Yu was up to.


    This was the first time that Shu Yu had asked the old lady for help, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t reject her. She only instructed Lu Sanzhu, ¡°When you go back, go to Erbai¡¯s house and help feed the chickens.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Lu Sanzhu¡¯s face was filled with shock. Was the old lady muddleheaded? How could he possibly help his second brother with his work? S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, Shu Yu, who was at the side, answered on his behalf first, ¡°He will.¡±


    Without waiting for Lu Sanzhu¡¯s reply, she bid farewell to Lu Erbai and left the clinic in a hurry.


    Lu Sanzhu looked left and right. When he saw that the old lady was about to stop him and question him, he went after Shu Yu without a second word.


    Shu Yu walked towards the city gates, where she could rent a carriage. She looked around and finally stopped in front of a mule carriage, then asked the coachman to take her to Ruan Family Village.


    Lu Sanzhu immediately climbed onto the cart as well and chuckled at Shu Yu, ¡°I¡¯ve never taken a mule carriage before. Thanks to my niece, I¡¯m able to hitch a ride home.¡±


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t say much and just let the coachman set off.


    Lu Sanzhu didn¡¯t enter the carriage. He sat on the shaft with the coachman. He wanted to say a few words to Shu Yu, but when he saw her cold face, he silently shut his mouth.


    The mule carriage was much faster than the ox cart, especially when Shu Yu requested for it to speed up.


    Between Ruan Family Village and Shangshi Village were two villages, and the former was closer to the county.


    The carriage soon stopped at the entrance of the village. Shu Yu asked the coachman to wait for her and then strode into the village.


    Lu Sanzhu immediately followed her. Shu Yu turned around and asked him, ¡°where¡¯s the Ruan family?¡±


    ¡°Erya, are you going to get even with the Ruan family? That won¡¯t do. The sons of the Ruan family are tall and strong, and they are vicious when beating people up. You¡¯ll be at a disadvantage if you go alone. Why don¡¯t we go back to Shangshi Village first and bring your big uncle, Daniu, Erniu, and the others with us, then¡­¡±


    ¡°Where is it?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu quickly shut his mouth and pointed straight ahead, ¡°Turn there, pass by the third house, then turn left. The second house is the Ruan family.¡±

 Chapter 49 - 49: Taking Advantage of the Lu Familys Misfortune

    Chapter 49: Taking Advantage of the Lu Family¡¯s Misfortune


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu strode in the direction he was pointing at. Lu Sanzhu stood rooted to the ground, stunned. He patted his mouth and followed her hurriedly.


    Ruan Family Village was different from Shangshi Village. Shangshi Village was a mixed village, formed by many villagers who had fled from famine in the early years. In contrast, the Ruan Family Village was different. Although the village was not big, two-thirds of the villagers had the surname Ruan and the same ancestors.


    It was precisely because of this that Lu Sanzhu felt extremely flustered from the moment he entered the Ruan Family Village. He kept looking left and right suspiciously, like a thief.


    In comparison, Shu Yu had a clear goal and soon arrived at the Ruan family¡¯s door.


    The door to the Ruan family¡¯s courtyard was ajar, which meant that someone was at home.


    Just as Shu Yu was about to push the door open, she heard Old Lady Ruan¡¯s voice from inside, ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll cut some meat and send it to that unfilial daughter of mine, okay? Really, do we need to please them? I¡¯m her mother, and she¡¯s already found Erya. What¡¯s there to fuss about the past?¡±


    As she spoke, Old Lady Ruan had already opened the courtyard door and almost bumped into Shu Yu, who was standing at the door.


    She was stunned for a moment. Then, she looked up and was about to scold the other party, only to see Shu Yu¡¯s expressionless face.


    Old Lady Ruan was surprised. The next moment, her expression changed, and she said sarcastically, ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this Erya who just came back to the Lu family? ¡± What¡¯s the matter, you finally remembered that we¡¯re also your relatives and you¡¯re here to acknowledge us?¡±


    When she looked down and saw that Shu Yu wasn¡¯t carrying anything, her expression became increasingly unpleasant, ¡°You¡¯re here to visit your relatives empty-handed?¡±


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t even look at her. She simply pushed her to the side and walked in.


    ¡°Hey, you¡­¡±


    Old Lady Ruan quickly followed her in and pointed at her back while cursing, ¡°Do you have any manners? To think you don¡¯t even greet your elders. You¡¯re not mute, you know!¡±


    Shu Yu continued to ignore her. She looked at the courtyard in front of her.


    Putting aside the brick house at the side, just the area of this courtyard alone was more than twice the size of the Lu family.


    There was also a cart at a corner, the sound of cattle in the pen, thick quilts hanging on the bamboo pole, three or four fish in the big water tank on the left, and dried meat and mushrooms hanging under the porch.


    Then, she looked at the two Ruan family¡¯s sons who had just come out of the living room. It was just as Lu Sanzhu had said. They were tall and strong. Compared to the frail Lu Erbai, the two parties were like heaven and earth.


    At the corner of their mouths were some cake crumbs. It was as if they were afraid that others didn¡¯t know how well the Ruan family was living.


    They seemed to be quite happy living off the misfortune of the Lu family. The Ruan family had everything they had now because of the money they had earned from selling her.


    Shu Yu looked around and saw an axe in the corner. She took it and weighed it in her hand.


    Lu Sanzhu, who had just arrived at the entrance of the Ruan family¡¯s courtyard, was shocked. His eyes widened, and he quickly shrank his neck. She looked into the courtyard quietly, not taking another step in. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What was Erya trying to do?


    This was also what Old Lady Ruan wanted to ask. She had been scolding Shu Yu, but the latter remained silent and did not respond. This made her feel embarrassed and angry. She angrily ran in front of Shu Yu and blocked her way.


    ¡°You wretched girl, I¡¯m talking to you. What are you doing here? You¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up,¡± Shu Yu suddenly straightened her arm, and the axe in her hand almost hit Old Lady Ruan¡¯s nose.


    Old Lady Ruan¡¯s face turned pale with fear. She took a step back and fell to the ground, almost peeing her pants.

 Chapter 50 - 50: Demand Repayment with an Axe

    Chapter 50: Demand Repayment with an Axe S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The two sons of the Ruan family rushed forward and looked at Shu Yu with furrowed brows, ¡°You¡¯re Erya?¡±


    ¡°Erya, this is your grandmother. What are you doing with the axe? Even if you want to scare people, you shouldn¡¯t do it like this. Listen to uncle, put that thing down, then come in and have a cup of water. Let¡¯s have a good talk.¡±


    Shu Yu looked at the two sons of the Ruan family, who thought they were kind. It was said that these two were younger than Madam Ruan. As the eldest daughter, Madam Ruan had to work since she was young to take care of her parents and brothers. She had brought up these two brothers by herself.


    Yet, with such a sister, they could still become Old Lady Ruan¡¯s accomplices just for some money and steal the child of their sister who had just given birth. Their conscience had really been eaten by dogs!


    Shu Yu sneered, ¡°Why am I holding an axe? You¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡±


    With that, she raised her hand and hacked the bamboo pole next to her with the axe, knocking it to the ground. The clothes and quilts hanging on the pole fell to the ground.


    Shu Yu stepped on the fabrics and walked over.


    Before the members of the Ruan family could react, Shu Yu swung the axe again, creating a big hole in the water tank in front. The water inside flowed out with a whoosh, wetting the ground and soaking the quilts.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Old Madam Ruan screamed and looked in disbelief at Shu Yu, who was walking into the house, ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re crazy, you¡¯re crazy!¡±


    Shu Yu waved her axe as she walked. She knocked down the chair in the corner, stepped a hole in the dustpan in the corridor, and split the jar of pickles in the corner. Wherever she passed, the ground was in a mess.


    ¡°Erya!¡± Looking at the house that had been destroyed into a mess, the eyes of the Ruan family¡¯s sons were filled with anger as they rushed over.


    Shu Yu turned around and pointed the axe at them. Her eyes were cold, ¡°I¡¯d like to see who dares to come here!¡±


    ¡°You, you crazy girl! Put down the axe, put it down!¡±


    Shu Yu asked, ¡°Why should I? I heard that the year I was stolen, my grandma and uncle brought people to settle the score with you, but in the end, they only beat you up. I think they were wrong. How could they just give you one beating? They should have torn down your entire house. So that you don¡¯t live off my misfortune and lead e a carefree life, raising yourself to be fat and strong like pigs, making people sick.¡±


    She waved her axe, ¡°It¡¯s just nice that today, I¡¯ll finish what they didn¡¯t finish more than ten years ago.¡±


    After Shu Yu finished speaking, she rushed into the kitchen and smashed the cupboard open with the axe.


    Then, she hacked at the pots and pans inside.


    The sounds of things being broken made people¡¯s hearts tremble.


    Old Lady Ruan immediately clutched her chest and sat on the ground, slapping her thighs and howling, ¡°What a sin! This girl has gone mad! Someone come and catch her! Everything in our house is going to be smashed by her!¡±


    The faces of the Ruan family¡¯s sons were ashen. They rushed to the woodshed to get the hoes and shoulder poles, then ran to the kitchen to beat her.


    Shu Yu¡¯s movements were swift. In just a short while, not only did she smash all the pots, bowls, ladles, and wine jars, but she also split the dining table into two.


    After being done in the kitchen, she walked out and saw the Ruan family¡¯s sons running over angrily.


    Lu Sanzhu, who was standing at the entrance of the courtyard, gasped, ¡°Be careful!¡±


    The next moment, he watched as Shu Yu grabbed the Ruan family¡¯s eldest son¡¯s shoulder pole with one hand and split it into two with the axe in her other hand.


    Then, she turned to the side and dodged the hoe of the Ruan family¡¯s second son. Following this, she kicked him in the knee and sent him to the ground.

 Chapter 51 - 51: Help!

    Chapter 51: Help!


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Ruan family¡¯s eldest son threw away the broken shoulder pole and wanted to take the opportunity to pounce on Shu Yu. However, Shu Yu¡¯s axe suddenly swept across and landed on his neck.


    The Ruan family¡¯s eldest son¡¯s breathing stopped, and his eyes widened in horror.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°Try moving again.¡±


    ¡°You, what do you want to do? I¡¯m your uncle, do you still dare to kill me?¡±


    Shu Yu stepped on the Ruan family¡¯s second son¡¯s back as he tried to stand up and pinned him on the ground. She looked into the Ruan family¡¯s eldest son¡¯s frightened eyes, which were pretending to be calm, and laughed, ¡°I¡¯m just joking. I¡¯m a good person. Of course, I won¡¯t kill anyone. However, it¡¯s not a problem for me to make you half-paralyzed and lie in bed for the rest of your life with just a little injury.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Old Lady Ruan stopped crying. Seeing her two sons being held down by Shu Yu alone, she couldn¡¯t help but feel afraid. In particular, the axe in Shu Yu¡¯s hand was very close to the Ruan family¡¯s eldest son¡¯s neck. With just a slight movement, his head would be separated from his neck.


    With that, Old Lady Ruan got up from the ground in a hurry and rushed to the courtyard door, shouting, ¡°Someone, come! Murderer! There¡¯s a murderer! Help!¡±


    Lu Sanzhu had been blocking the entrance of the courtyard, but when Old Lady Ruan ran into him, he almost fell on his butt.


    It was mainly because his legs felt like jelly. The murderous aura from Shu Yu just now was really too frightening.


    By the time he steadied himself, many had heard the commotion and came over.


    Lu Sanzhu quickly took two steps back and hid behind the door.


    The villagers of the Ruan Family Village followed Old Lady Ruan into the house and saw the scene in the courtyard. They were shocked.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Then, they saw the Ruan family¡¯s two sons. One was under Shu Yu¡¯s foot and the other was being held at knifepoint. They gasped.


    ¡°Who are you? What do you want to do?¡±


    Shu Yu looked up and glanced at the villagers in the lead.


    ¡°Who am I? My father, Lu Erbai, is the son-in-law of the Ruan family. My mother is the eldest daughter of the Ruan family, and I am the second daughter of the Lu family. With this, you guys should know who I am, right?¡±


    The villagers who had been walking towards her with vicious looks were all stunned. This¡­ So this was the rumored Erya that had been found.


    Shu Yu laughed coldly, ¡°I think all of you should know what the Ruan family has done to me. If I come to take revenge now, it¡¯s our family¡¯s matter. It¡¯s a personal grudge. Do you want to interfere?¡±


    The villagers looked at each other. This was indeed a family matter. After all, the second daughter of the Lu family was Old Lady Ruan¡¯s granddaughter.


    However, there was no reason for a granddaughter to smash her maternal grandmother¡¯s house to this extent and even beat her uncle so badly that they couldn¡¯t move.


    Someone tried to persuade her, ¡°Lu family¡¯s daughter, even if Old Lady Ruan did do something wrong, aren¡¯t you back now? You look like you¡¯re doing quite well. She¡¯s your grandma, after all, and your elders. You shouldn¡¯t have hit your elders.¡±


    ¡°Yes, hurry up and let go. Apologize to your uncles. They won¡¯t blame you.¡±


    Shu Yu found it ridiculous, ¡°Me? Apologize to them? I¡¯m already being merciful by not killing them. Either you guys stay out of it, or come and try my axe.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you¡­¡± Some people were dissatisfied with her hostility and wanted to go forward, but they were fearful of the axe in her hand.


    The villagers in the courtyard muttered among themselves.


    Seeing that no one was doing anything, Old Lady Ruan began to slap her thigh and howl again, ¡°Hurry up and save my son. We¡¯re all from the Ruan Family Village. How can we allow a person with a different surname to cause trouble in our village? if word gets out, won¡¯t the Ruan family lose face?¡±


    The people of the Ruan Family Village felt that what Old Lady Ruan said made sense. Even though they didn¡¯t like her, they couldn¡¯t just ignore an outsider who entered the village and wreaked havoc.

 Chapter 52 - 52: Personal Grudges

    Chapter 52: Personal Grudges


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The villagers in the courtyard walked towards Shu Yu, ¡°Lu family¡¯s daughter, put down the axe quickly. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be polite to you.¡±


    ¡°Try me then,¡± Shu Yu suddenly retracted his axe and kicked the Ruan family¡¯s eldest son out.


    He crashed into the villagers who were walking over, and they instantly fell into a pile and couldn¡¯t get up.


    Following this, Shu Yu went to the central room and started to hack at things randomly with the axe.


    Old Lady Ruan¡¯s heart ached, ¡°Stop her! Who can stop her?¡±


    ¡°The village chief is here! Quick, the village chief is here!¡± A villager shouted.


    Shu Yu had already destroyed the central room. Just as she was about to enter the house, the village chief of the Ruan Family Village hurried over.


    Shu Yu¡¯s hand paused. She placed the axe on her shoulder and walked out slowly.


    Village Chief Ruan looked at the chaotic scene and gasped. He glared at Shu Yu and said angrily, ¡°What are you doing? Do you really think that the Ruan Family Village has no one and you can come here and act so lawlessly?¡±


    Someone whispered into Village Chief Ruan¡¯s ear, ¡°Village chief, this girl is the daughter of Shangshi Village¡¯s Lu Erbai who was sold when she was young. She said she¡¯s here for revenge.¡±


    As he spoke, he nudged his mouth at Old Lady Ruan, meaning that she was the one who did the deed.


    Village Chief Ruan was stunned and his anger subsided a little. Then, he glared at Old Lady Ruan. It was all her fault.


    Old Lady Ruan hurriedly helped her two sons up. After the Ruan family¡¯s second son got up, he saw that the courtyard was full of his relatives. Without a word, he picked up the hoe on the ground and swung it at Shu Yu¡¯s face.


    ¡°Wretched girl, you dare to hit me? I¡¯ll beat you to death, you unfilial thing!¡±


    The villagers in the courtyard watched helplessly as the hoe struck down aggressively, and all of them gasped.


    Shu Yu only moved half a step to the side, ¡°It seems you didn¡¯t learn your lesson.¡±


    She then took a few steps forward and appeared behind the Ruan family¡¯s second son. Following this, she grabbed the handle of the axe and slammed it against his back.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The Ruan family¡¯s second son screamed and slammed heavily on the steps. One of his teeth was knocked out and his mouth was full of blood.


    The people in the courtyard could not help but feel a toothache.


    Village Chief Ruan frowned and pushed the two villagers beside him as he scolded, ¡°What are you waiting for? Help him up.¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh.¡± The two villagers looked at Shu Yu fearfully. Her actions just now had been clean and neat. She was clearly an expert.


    The Ruan family¡¯s second son was helped to the side while wailing like a ghost. This scene made the Ruan family¡¯s eldest son, who had wanted to go forward, take two steps back and not dare to move.


    Upon seeing this, Old Lady Ruan could only complain to the village chief, ¡°Third uncle, you have to stand up for us. Look at this wretched girl, what has she done to our family? She doesn¡¯t put the Ruan Family Village in her eyes at all. She came as she wanted to and hit people whenever she wants. I¡¯m even her grandmother! If it was someone else, wouldn¡¯t she¡­¡±


    Village Chief Ruan had a headache, ¡°Alright, Ah Wang¡¯s wife, calm down first. I¡¯ll handle this.¡±


    Two women came over and helped Old Lady Ruan to the side.


    Village Chief Ruan then turned to look at Shu Yu, his face gloomy, ¡°Erya of the Lu family, I know you¡¯re angry, but you shouldn¡¯t have done all this. Look at what you¡¯ve done to the Ruan family. The Ruan Family Village won¡¯t let this matter go just like that.¡± S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before that I¡¯m only here for revenge. This is a personal grudge. But from what I¡¯ve heard, village chief, are you trying to escalate this to a conflict between the villages?¡±

 Chapter 53 - 53: Make it so that the Girls of Ruan Family Village be Unable to Marry

    Chapter 53: Make it so that the Girls of Ruan Family Village be Unable to Marry


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Village Chief Ruan didn¡¯t like Shu Yu¡¯s attitude and became even more displeased, ¡°What revenge? Ah Wang¡¯s wife did steal you and sold you off that year. She was indeed in the wrong. However, quite a few people from the Lu family also came and beat up Ah Wang¡¯s wife. She almost lost her life!¡±


    He snorted coldly, ¡°The conflict between their family and the Lu family was already settled back then. I¡¯ve also promised the Lu family that the Ruan Family Village will properly restrain Ah Wang¡¯s wife. Yet you¡¯re here now, so can we take it that you¡¯re the one who started it? You¡¯ve caused so much damage to the Ruan family, so of course, we¡¯ll have to go to your Lu family too.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°You¡¯re words are good and you¡¯re right. So, Village Chief Ruan, did you really restrain Old Lady Ruan?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Then how dare they have the audacity to have designs on my younger brother and sister, and plan to sell them?¡± Shu Yu¡¯s face was cold as she questioned coldly.


    ¡°What?¡± Village Chief Ruan¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. He felt as if he was hallucinating.


    The other people from the Ruan Family Village were also shocked. No, no way, right? Had Old Lady Ruan learned nothing and still wanted to sell her grandchildren?


    Shu Yu sneered, ¡°So this is the result of Village Chief Ruan¡¯s restraint? I¡¯m sure everyone here knows how difficult my family has been in the past years, right? Yet, Old Lady Ruan is still unwilling to let us go. She really is thinking of forcing her daughter and son-in-law to death, huh? Village chief, your restraint is quite effective, so effective that they¡¯ve gotten worse! I¡¯d like to doubt whether you¡¯re restraining them or supporting them.¡±


    She took a few steps forward and continued, ¡°Since they did such a thing, it¡¯s not too much for me to come here and take revenge, right? If Village Chief Ruan still wants to side with them, then fine, I¡¯ll go and publicize it. I¡¯ll tell everyone that not only do the girls from the Ruan Family Village have to work like a dog back in their own family, but after they give birth at their in-laws¡¯, their children will be sold by the maternal family to supplement the family¡¯s income. It¡¯s useless even if the in-laws make a fuss. After all, the Ruan Family Village just stood by and sided with their own without distinguishing right from wrong, right? At that time, I¡¯d like to see which village would still dare to marry a girl from your Ruan Family Village.¡±


    Village Chief Ruan gasped, ¡°That can¡¯t do.¡±


    The other people from the Ruan Family Village were also anxious.


    ¡°We can tell right from wrong. We just don¡¯t know about Ah Wang¡¯s wife¡¯s matters.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Second daughter of the Lu family, this has nothing to do with us.¡±


    ¡°Village chief, Ah Wang¡¯s wife is indeed immoral. No matter how heartless she is, she shouldn¡¯t do something like sell her grandson and granddaughter, right?¡±


    Old Lady Ruan was flustered. She didn¡¯t understand how Shu Yu knew that she had designs on Dahu and Sanya. She clearly didn¡¯t reveal any information.


    Seeing that the villagers were starting to condemn her, she quickly waved her hands and denied, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t do it. This d*mn girl is accusing me!¡±


    Village Chief Ruan felt that the situation was serious. He knew Old Lady Ruan¡¯s personality, so he felt that Shu Yu¡¯s words were more credible. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be so angry. She had clearly been provoked.


    However, he was the village chief of the Ruan Family Village, so he naturally stood on Old Lady Ruan¡¯s side.


    He looked at Shu Yu, ¡°What evidence do you have for saying this?¡±


    ¡°Of course I have evidence.¡±


    Old Lady Ruan was shocked. What evidence could she have? She didn¡¯t even mention this to the younger generation in her family.


    Village Chief Ruan¡¯s expression also became serious. His sharp eyes looked at Old Lady Ruan and gradually became cold. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The people in the courtyard looked at Shu Yu curiously. They saw her take out a paper bag from behind her.

 Chapter 54 - 54: Can I Leave Now?

    Chapter 54: Can I Leave Now?


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu waved the paper bag, ¡°This is the pastry from Liu Dessert Shop in town. I found it in the central room just now. The buyer gave this to Old Lady Ruan so that she can lure my brother and sister. However, Old Lady Ruan is obviously reluctant to give such good food to my brother and sister, so the eldest and second sons of the Ruan family didn¡¯t work during the day and instead hid in the house to eat.¡±


    This was evidence that Lu Sanzhu had accidentally heard.


    The two daughters-in-law of the Ruan family, who had just returned from the fields, looked at their husbands in shock. Never mind if they didn¡¯t share the food with them, but they even hid it from their children?


    The faces of the two men flushed as they shouted, ¡°Nonsense! When did we eat pastries? You¡¯re the one who brought these desserts from Liuji Dessert Shop to frame us!¡±


    ¡°Before you speak, wipe the crumbs off the corner of your mouth.¡±


    As soon as Shu Yu finished speaking, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on the corners of the two men¡¯s mouths. The two subconsciously raised their sleeves to wipe their mouths.


    What else was there to say? The men from the Ruan family were obviously feeling guilty.


    Shu Yu threw the paper bag in front of Old Lady Ruan. Seeing that the latter was still trying to argue, she sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t even think of saying that you bought it yourself. I heard that Liu Dessert Shop always record the production dates on their desserts, and the date on the paper is today. Did you go to town today? Or did someone else buy it for you? If so, who is that person?¡±


    Old Lady Ruan¡¯s eyes widened, and she was speechless.


    ¡°I¡­ That was ¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Village Chief Ruan finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He glared at Old Lady Ruan and then looked at the Ruan family¡¯s sons.


    His voice was deep, ¡°The two of you have hands and feet, and your family is doing well. In the past, your eldest sister had always been protective of you, but this is how you treat her? She¡¯s your sister. Is it not enough that you have already sold one of her daughters in the past? Do you really want to force them to their deaths? Do you even have a heart? Ah?¡±


    The Ruan family¡¯s sons were unwilling to admit their mistakes. Since they were young, they had been taught by Old Lady Ruan that it was only natural for their sister to suffer for them, even if the latter was married.


    Although selling Erya last time was indeed not quite good, they were giving the twins to the Yu family in town this time. The Yu family was rich and would take the twins as their children. The twins were going there to enjoy life and even reduce the burden on the Lu family. What was there to be unhappy about?


    However, they couldn¡¯t say that the buyer was the Yu family since they didn¡¯t get it done, so they just pursed their lips and remained silent. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu took a few steps forward, ¡°Can I go now?¡±


    Village Chief Ruan looked at the messy ground and opened his mouth, wanting to ask for compensation. However, when he thought of Shu Yu¡¯s threat and the gazes of the other villagers, he could only nod his head slightly. His head was throbbing as he said, ¡°You can leave. I will punish them, so I hope that you will not go out and spread nonsense and ruin the reputation of our Ruan Family Village. Otherwise, the villagers of the Ruan Family Village will not spare you.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve said from the start that this is a personal grudge. You guys wanted to escalate it to a conflict between the villages. As long as you can keep their family in check and not cause trouble for us, I won¡¯t say anything.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she swaggered toward the courtyard gate.


    Old Lady Ruan looked left and right. Seeing that none of the villagers came forward to stop Shu Yu, she immediately shouted, ¡°I want to report you to the authorities. You trespassed my property! I want to report you to the authorities!¡±


    ¡°Go if you want,¡± The village chief himself was in a terrible fix.

 Chapter 55 - 55: Going to Town

    Chapter 55: Going to Town


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When Shu Yu was in the county this morning, she heard that an official from above had come to Dongan Prefecture.


    Although the Shu family would only be exiled after three months, the investigation should have begun now. As the magistrate of Dongan Prefecture, Head Master Shu was already busy dealing with the officials from the capital.


    As for the county magistrate of Jiangyuan County, who followed the Shu family¡¯s lead, his following days would not be easy either. He was busy covering up evidence of his crimes, so how could he care about such a trivial matter?


    This was also the reason why Shu Yu dared to attack the Ruan family in such a high-profile manner. She had to teach the Ruan family a lesson and let everyone see that the Lu family could no longer be easily bullied.


    Besides, how could a person like Old Lady Ruan dare to report this to the officials? She was only good at verbal threats.


    When Shu Yu passed by Old Lady Ruan, she suddenly squatted and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your hard days and my revenge are not over yet.¡± S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She had only damaged a little of the Ruan family¡¯s property. How could this be considered revenge?


    Old Lady Ruan¡¯s expression changed slightly as she watched Shu Yu walk out of her house.


    She suddenly stood up, pointed at Shu Yu¡¯s back, and shouted, ¡°You unfilial b*tch, a shrew like you will never be able to get married in your life! No one will marry you!¡±


    Shu Yu pretended not to hear her. She had never thought of getting married, not in her previous life, and neither in this life.


    She didn¡¯t even stumble while Old Lady Ruan continued scolding, ¡°Sanya and Dahu will all be implicated by you and be single for the rest of their lives!¡±


    Shu Yu sneered. Even the family members of Old Lady Ruan could get married, no? Dahu and Sanya were well-behaved and sensible. Their lives would only be peaceful and beautiful.


    Old Lady Ruan¡¯s mouth was already dry from the incessant scolding, but the other party was still unmoved, and the villagers were looking at her.


    Old Lady Ruan finally stopped. This couldn¡¯t do. Since the village chief wouldn¡¯t help her, she had to think of another way.


    That¡¯s right, she could go to the Yu family. The Yu family was rich and powerful, so they could take care of the Lu family, right?


    However, what she didn¡¯t know was that someone was one step ahead of her.


    As soon as Shu Yu walked out of the courtyard, Lu Sanzhu followed her with a flattering smile on his face. He was clearly an elder, but at this moment, he was following behind like a lackey.


    Shu Yu glanced at him, and the latter jumped. He quickly explained, ¡± I, I did tell you to be careful. I didn¡¯t run in to help you because I saw that you could deal with those people alone. I didn¡¯t want to drag you down.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    When they reached the village entrance, Shu Yu got on the mule carriage.


    Lu Sanzhu hesitated for a moment and tentatively placed his hand on the shaft of the carriage. Seeing that Shu Yu did not make a sound, he secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Only then did he climb up the carriage.


    Compared to the carefreeness he had felt when on the way here, Lu Sanzhu was now extremely cautious and obedient. He curled up at the edge of the carriage¡¯s shaft, not even daring to speak to the coachman.


    Then, Shu Yu instructed the coachman, ¡°Go to Wenlan Town.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was shocked. He turned around and exclaimed through the curtain, ¡°You¡¯re going to town? Are you¡­ Are you going to look for the¡­¡±


    He glanced at the coachman beside him and swallowed the words ¡°Yu family¡±.


    Then, he asked in a low voice, ¡°Erya, what exactly do you want to do?¡±


    He had already told her that Lord Yu and the county magistrate were friends. Erya could break into the Ruan family and smash their house, but she couldn¡¯t possibly enter the Yu residence. Even if she was great in martial arts, the Yu family had many fighters. She would definitely be caught.

 Chapter 56 - 56: Cater to Their Likes

    Chapter 56: Cater to Their Likes


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s eyes moved. What if she implicated him and the entire Lu family?


    Shu Yu leaned against the door of the carriage with her eyes closed, ¡°If you¡¯re scared, go back now and help feed the chicken.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was speechless. He was sullen but after witnessing Erya¡¯s martial arts, he did not dare to refute her words.


    In the end, Lu Sanzhu did not get off the carriage. Although he was extremely nervous, he was even more curious.


    As such, when the carriage passed by the entrance of Shangshi Village, he did not even look in the direction of his house.


    The carriage arrived at Wenlan Town, and Shu Yu let the mule carriage go back.


    Shu Yu touched her chin as she looked at the back view of the carriage driving away. It was more convenient to have a carriage herself.


    Sigh. She had to make money.


    As Shu Yu walked into the town, she turned to ask Lu Sanzhu, ¡°Where¡¯s the Yu family?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu opened his mouth but didn¡¯t want to say it. It was only when Shu Yu¡¯s impatient expression appeared that he swiftly pointed ahead, ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    The Yu family was indeed wealthy in town. The place they lived in was the best in town.


    According to Lu Sanzhu, the Yu family had houses in both the county and the prefecture. However, because their ancestral home was in Wenlan Town, they had never moved.


    Shu Yu followed Lu Sanzhu and stood in front of the Yu family¡¯s main door. As expected, the place had been renovated to look very luxurious.


    Shu Yu looked around and saw a tea stall not far away. She walked over and sat down, asking the owner to serve a pot of tea.


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t barge in directly, Lu Sanzhu secretly heaved a sigh of relief. He hurriedly sat down opposite her and asked, ¡°Erya, how¡­ How are you going to deal with the Yu family? ¡±


    ¡°Cater to their likes, I suppose,¡± Shu Yu thought for a while and said very frankly.


    Lu Sanzhu frowned. He didn¡¯t understand. Wasn¡¯t catering to their likes currying favor with them?


    Shu Yu sipped her tea as she looked at the main entrance of the Yu family¡¯s residence.


    Few people came out of the Yu family¡¯s main door. The servants who came in and out basically went through the small gate.


    Therefore, even after staring at the entrance for a long time, she didn¡¯t gain much.


    At this point, Lu Sanzhu was dozing off.


    After another half an hour, there was finally some movement at the door. A wealthily-dressed woman walked out of the door.


    Shu Yu narrowed her eyes, ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu jerked up and looked around, ¡°Who?¡±


    Shu Yu pointed at the main entrance of the Lu family¡¯s house. Lu Sanzhu looked at the lady and said, ¡± that¡¯s Madame Yu, Lord Yu¡¯s wife.¡± sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu looked up at the sky, ¡°It¡¯s already so late. Why is Madame Yu out at this time?¡±


    Seeing that Madame Yu had gotten into a palanquin that was parked at the door, Shu Yu immediately put down a few copper coins and stood up to follow her. Lu Sanzhu hurriedly caught up with her.


    The palanquin traveled slowly along the street for a while before finally stopping in front of a small courtyard.


    Madame Yu asked a maid to knock on the door, and a man dressed like a Daoist priest walked out.


    Shu Yu narrowed her eyes. Could this be the fortune-teller who had read Lord Yu¡¯s fortune and suggested that he adopt twins?


    What should she do? She felt like rolling up her sleeves and rushing in to beat the other party up.


    Shu Yu watched as Madame Yu walked into the courtyard and the palanquin was temporarily lifted away from the alley.


    Now, there were only Madame Yu, her maidservant, and the fortune-teller in the courtyard.


    Shu Yu looked left and right, found the easiest position to climb up the wall, stomped hard, and jumped onto the wall while no one was around.


    Lu Sanzhu was speechless. Hadn¡¯t his good niece forgotten something? What about him?

 Chapter 57 - 57: Already with Child

    Chapter 57: Already with Child S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu stood on the wall and saw that there was no one in the courtyard. She immediately landed lightly in the courtyard.


    There was some movement from the central room inside. Shu Yu followed the sound and saw the fortune-teller and Madame Yu sitting there talking. The maidservant was serving tea.


    After talking for a short while, Madame Yu had the maidservant stand guard in the courtyard.


    When Shu Yu saw the maidservant come out, she hurriedly took a few steps back and hid in a corner.


    The maidservant moved a stool over and sat by the courtyard door.


    Shu Yu frowned. If she wanted to eavesdrop outside the central room again, she would definitely be seen by this maidservant. What should she do?


    Just as she was thinking about whether she should go around to the back to take a look, she heard the fortune-teller and Madame Yu leave the central room and enter the left wing.


    Outside the window of the wing room was where Shu Yu was hiding.


    Shu Yu was amused. She immediately opened the window a crack and squinted her eyes to look inside.


    She hadn¡¯t expected the scene that entered her eyes to make her want to poke her eyes.


    Madame Yu and the fortune-teller hugged and kissed each other as soon as they entered the room. They were so lustful that they looked like a couple who had only reunited after a long time.


    Only then did Shu Yu see the fortune-teller¡¯s appearance clearly. He was indeed well-groomed. If one disregarded his wide and gray Daoist robe, he was quite good-looking.


    No wonder Madame Yu left the manor in the evening for a tryst.


    Shu Yu sighed inwardly for a moment, and the two people in the room also separated.


    Madame Yu¡¯s breathing was a little unstable as she sat at the side. She glared at the fortune-teller shyly and said, ¡°Look at how impatient you are. You have to control yourself. I¡¯m still carrying our child in my stomach.¡±


    Shu Yu looked up abruptly. A child?


    So that¡¯s how it is. She had found it strange before. The fortune-teller said that as long as Lord Yu adopted a pair of twins, he would be able to get a child. But if he did adopt the twins, what would the fortune-teller do if Madame Yu still didn¡¯t get pregnant? Wouldn¡¯t the fortune-teller be swallowed alive by Lord Yu then?


    So it turned out that Madame Yu was already with child, and it was even the fortune-teller¡¯s seed. Next, they just had to find a pair of twins to prove that the fortune-teller was really capable.


    Shu Yu laughed coldly to herself.


    The fortune-teller smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this child is the foundation of our future. I won¡¯t let anything happen to him.¡±


    As he spoke, he touched Madame Yu¡¯s belly and asked, ¡°The child is almost a month old. How is the adoption of the twins going?¡±


    ¡°I came here to talk to you about this. Didn¡¯t I meet an old woman before who said that her daughter has a boy-girl twin and that she would send them over to us in two days? I¡¯ve sent someone to look for her this morning. In the end, the old woman said that there was an accident and that we have to wait for two more days. She¡¯s too unreliable. God knows if the two children can be sent here smoothly in two days. How about you? Did you find the twins who escaped?¡±


    The fortune-teller¡¯s expression turned cold, ¡°No. If the two children hadn¡¯t escaped, our plan could have been implemented long ago and we wouldn¡¯t have had to find another pair of twins. After Lord Yu believes that I am truly capable, he will only value me more and more in the future. With the two of us working together from the inside, the entire Yu family will be ours. We¡¯ve been looking forward to this day for a long time. The twins in the hands of the old woman you mentioned must be sent over without any mishaps.¡±

 Chapter 58 - 58: Hurry Up and Go Back to Feed the Chickens

    Chapter 58: Hurry Up and Go Back to Feed the Chickens


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Madame Yu nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The old woman said that the twins are living a poor life at home. They don¡¯t even have enough to eat. As long as they come to the Yu family, they will enjoy life. Even if it¡¯s for the good of the two children, their family should agree.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Either way, this matter has to be settled in the next few days. Any later and your stomach will be exposed.¡±


    ¡°The situation is already grim now. I had morning sickness for a while this morning and was almost discovered by the Lord. Fortunately, my maidservant was smart and said that I had eaten too much hawthorn. However, if I vomit again tomorrow, the Lord will probably get another doctor for me. Do help me think of a way.¡±


    The fortune-teller frowned and pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°The morning sickness is unpreventable and you can¡¯t take any medicine now either. How about this, I¡¯ll prepare some talismans for you. Tomorrow, ask your maidservant to come and get them. When Lord Yu asks, just say that I gave you the talismans and they have the effect of exorcism. As long as you adopt twins and drive out all the evil spirits around you, a child will reincarnate in your house. It¡¯s just that this talisman will make you uncomfortable and make you dizzy and vomit, but it¡¯s not serious. Lord Yu won¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Madame Yu¡¯s eyes lit up and she smiled, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do that. However, there¡¯s no need for the maidservant to come. I¡¯ll come tomorrow morning.¡±


    The fortune-teller smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you then.¡±


    The two of them talked for a while more. Seeing that it was getting late, Madame Yu left the small courtyard, satisfied.


    After she left, Shu Yu took advantage of the fortune-teller¡¯s inattention and jumped over the wall again.


    Outside the door, Lu Sanzhu had been waiting so long that he almost went bald. He was so anxious that he was pacing around in circles. When he saw that Shu Yu had finally come out, he heaved a sigh of relief. He hurriedly went up to her and said, ¡°You¡¯re finally out. When Madame Yu came out just now, I was so scared that my soul almost left my body.¡±


    ¡°Look at you,¡± Shu Yu patted the hem of her dress, and the expression on her face was more relaxed.


    Lu Sanzhu didn¡¯t dare to retort. He only asked, ¡°What are we going to do next? ¡±


    ¡°We?¡± Shu Yu said strangely, ¡°It¡¯s already so late. Why aren¡¯t you going back? Aren¡¯t you worried that your wife and children are looking for you?¡±


    Wenlan Town didn¡¯t have any city walls, so they didn¡¯t have to worry about the city gates closing. Even if it was late, it wouldn¡¯t take long to get back home.


    Lu Sanzhu was stunned. He did have to home.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home first then. Erya, don¡¯t be impulsive, Lord Yu is not someone we can offend. Let¡¯s go back and discuss this with someone first.¡±


    Shu Yu stopped in her tracks, ¡°Who¡¯s us? I¡¯m asking you to go back. I still have things to do here. I¡¯m leaving tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°You have things to do?¡± Lu Sanzhu¡¯s voice became shrill.


    After being glared at by Shu Yu, he quickly covered his mouth and looked left and right. Then, he asked in disbelief, ¡°You¡¯re not really planning to go to the Yu residence, are you?¡±


    ¡°Remember to feed my family¡¯s chickens when you get back.¡±


    At a time like this, she only thought of her chickens. He would go back and eat those two chickens!


    Lu Sanzhu thought resentfully. He wanted to persuade Shu Yu again, but when he looked up, she was already gone.


    He was shocked, ¡°Erya, Erya?¡±


    He looked around, but she was nowhere to be found.


    Lu Sanzhu had no choice. Seeing that the sky was about to turn dark, he could only return to Shangshi Village first.


    On the other side, Shu Yu had already left the alley. While the shops around were still open, she went to buy some things she needed. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 59 - 59: This is Catering to Anothers Likes

    Chapter 59: This is Catering to Another¡¯s Likes


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After everything was ready, Shu Yu booked a room in a rather clean inn in town and stayed the night.


    The next morning, she changed into a Daoist nun¡¯s robe in her room and put on some makeup to make her look older. With that, her original appearance could not be seen at all. She combed all her hair into a bun and looked like a celestial. She looked more like a master than the fortune-teller yesterday.


    Shu Yu was quite satisfied with her appearance. She carried a cloth bag and went out.


    She went to the stall outside the Yu family¡¯s residence to have breakfast, looking at the entrance as she ate.


    As expected, not long after, she saw Lord Yu¡¯s figure coming out.


    Shu Yu had asked around and found out that Lord Yu would usually go to his shops in the morning to check on the situation. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Looking at the direction he left in, it was indeed so.


    Not long after Lord Yu left, Madame Yu also left in a palanquin.


    Only then did Shu Yu put down a few copper coins and quickly walked towards Lord Yu¡¯s shop.


    Lord Yu happened to be coming out of one of the shops. Shu Yu lowered her head and walked straight toward him, discreetly avoiding Lord Yu¡¯s attendants and successfully bumping into him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have eyes?¡± Lord Yu staggered back two steps and raised his head in anger.


    Shu Yu immediately lowered her eyes and stood still. She said apologetically, ¡°Please forgive me, I was in a hurry. It¡¯s just that I saw a baleful aura here and was worried that something would happen, so I bumped into you.¡±


    Lord Yu was superstitious, so he was much kinder to monks and nuns. He had calmed down by now, ¡°I was a little rash with my words too. I hope you won¡¯t find fault with me.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Lord Yu suddenly thought of something and frowned, ¡°You just said that you saw a baleful aura here?¡±


    He turned his head and looked behind him. His shop was right behind him. Didn¡¯t that mean that something was going to happen to his shop?


    Shu Yu raised her head and feigned surprise, ¡°The baleful aura is coming from you¡±


    Lord Yu suddenly became nervous, ¡°Why do you say that? ¡±


    ¡°My Lord, did you encounter any problems recently? Why is your glabella dark and contaminated by karma? You¡¯re about to face a great disaster¡­¡± She suddenly shut her mouth, sighed, and shook her head.


    When Lord Yu first heard the nun say that his glabella was dark, he was not too happy. He had clearly had some happy events recently and was in high spirits. Master Geng said that he was about to have a child, so how could there be a big disaster?


    Yet, seeing Shu Yu sigh halfway through her sentence and was about to leave, his heart skipped a beat and he stopped her immediately, ¡°Why did you stop halfway through your sentence?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only passing by Wenlan Town and really should be a busybody. I originally thought that this shop was filled with a baleful aura and was worried that it would hurt the innocent, so I rushed over. Now that I¡¯ve found out that the source of the baleful aura is My Lord, and it¡¯s also because of karma, it would be against heaven¡¯s will for me to interfere. Please take care. I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡±


    Shu Yu turned around and left. She didn¡¯t have the attitude of a charlatan chasing after a rich person. She was very frank.


    With that, Lord Yu became even more nervous and believed her. He quickly ordered two attendants to stop her, ¡°Please wait.¡±


    Shu Yu closed her eyes slightly, looking as if she had seen through the mortal world, but the corners of her mouth secretly curled up.


    This¡­ was catering to another¡¯s likes.


    Wasn¡¯t Lord Yu superstitious and particularly believed in such things? Let¡¯s see who¡¯s better, her or that fortune-teller, Master Geng.

 Chapter 60 - 60: Shu Yus Great Deception

    Chapter 60: Shu Yu¡¯s Great Deception


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu sighed and looked up at Lord Yu, who was standing before her. She said, ¡°My Lord, please don¡¯t make things difficult for me. The secrets of heaven must not be revealed, or else I will also suffer a backlash. Before I left, my master had repeatedly warned me not to go against heaven¡¯s will. Please give way, I¡¯m leaving. Just take me as a charlatan who can¡¯t be trusted.¡±


    The more she said this, the more it was impossible for Lord Yu to let her go.


    Even if Shu Yu really was a charlatan, as long as what she said was not true, Lord Yu had many ways to deal with her.


    However, if what she said was true, wouldn¡¯t he have missed a chance to save himself by letting her go?


    Lord Yu¡¯s attitude became respectful, ¡°As the saying goes, saving a life is better than building a Buddhist pagoda. Since I¡¯ve met you, it means that this is the will of the heavens. How can you say that it¡¯s against the will of the heavens?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Shu Yu frowned, still looking troubled.


    ¡°Please explain where this baleful aura came from and what is the karma that you have mentioned.¡±


    Shu Yu finally sighed heavily, ¡°Very well.¡±


    She looked left and right, then at the Yu family shop behind her, ¡°Please write a word. I will test it.¡±


    Lord Yu naturally didn¡¯t have any objections. After entering the shop, he took a pen and paper and wrote a word.


    Shu Yu looked up, ¡°Child? It¡¯s really ominous.¡±


    He really wanted a child, huh?


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    Shu Yu pointed at the word, ¡°Please take a look. On the left is the word ¡°zi¡±, which means that the karma of this baleful aura is related to your offspring. On the right is ¡°hai¡±, the last of the 12 Earthly Branches. It is of the Qian hexagram, six Yin. At this time, the earth is snow-white and not warm. Metal would give off cold air here, which is ominous. In addition, the word ¡°hai¡± will mean ¡°shock¡± when combined with ¡°ma¡±. Appalling and stormy, all not optimistic. In my opinion, this baleful aura is also related to horses. Those who want to harm My Lord are either born in the Year of the Horse or have the surname Ma, which is closely related to horses.¡±


    Lord Yu was in a daze. He didn¡¯t think much of it at first, but when he looked at the word again, he actually felt his heart jump. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Then, do you know where the person who wants to harm me is?¡±


    Shu Yu was still pointing at the word, ¡°Hai belongs to the northwest. This baleful aura thus comes from the northwest. It also represents the water element, so the location of the culprit must not be far from the water. The corresponding numbers are 1,4,6,10,12. My Lord, you can look at the door numbers and see if they contain one of these numbers.¡±


    She then looked at the top of Lord Yu¡¯s head again and suddenly frowned, ¡°This baleful aura is getting stronger and stronger. It¡¯s an evil spirit that kills people for money. Someone wants to take your property. My Lord, you should head northwest as soon as possible. There might still be time now.¡±


    Her words were so firm that even if Lord Yu had suspected her of being a liar, he started to worry under her anxious expression.


    ¡°Can you come with me to take a look?¡± Lord Yu said this to confirm whether Shu Yu¡¯s words were true or false. With her by his side, he could also be on guard.


    Shu Yu hesitated for a moment, then nodded seriously, ¡°This way please.¡±


    Lord Yu let out a sigh of relief and quickly walked out of the shop.


    Then, he started to head northwest. Since he had to go northeast where there was water, that would be the Wenmo River area.


    Wait a minute, Master Geng seemed to live in that area as well.


    As such, it would be a good opportunity to meet Master Geng and ask him to take a look at the Daoist priest next to him. If the other party really was a liar, Master Geng would definitely be able to tell.

 Chapter 61 - 61: Found the Place

    Chapter 61: Found the Place


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lord Yu brought Shu Yu and two other attendants and hurried towards the Wenmo River.


    The town wasn¡¯t big, so they soon arrived.


    They walked along the Wenmo River. After a while, one of the attendants suddenly said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Madame¡¯s palanquin? ¡±


    Lord Yu was stunned. He looked up and saw his wife¡¯s palanquin parked not far away.


    He looked around again. Master Geng¡¯s house seemed to be in that alley. This was normal. Ever since Master Geng had said that his wife had hopes of conceiving a child, she had been very trusting of the other party and would occasionally go to Master Geng to clear her doubts.


    Thinking that Master Geng was nearby, Lord Yu decided to go pay a visit.


    Unexpectedly, just as he took a step, Shu Yu, who was next to him, suddenly said, ¡°Wait, that palanquin has also been stained with a lot of baleful aurae.¡±


    Lord Yu was shocked, ¡°My wife is in danger too?¡±


    Shu Yu was silent for a while, then looked at him sympathetically. She said hesitantly, ¡°The baleful aura on the palanquin seems to be the source.¡±


    Lord Yu was stunned. What¡­ What did she mean?


    He was a businessman, after all, so his brain functioned quickly. He had already thought of a possibility. However, he had shared the same bed with his wife for many years, while the Daoist nun before him was someone he had only met by chance. He naturally trusted his wife more.


    Therefore, even though he had some doubts in his heart, his expression toward Shu Yu sank slightly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you are mistaken.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled bitterly, ¡°I hope so.¡±


    Lord Yu snorted coldly and strode towards Master Geng¡¯s house. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu saw that although his expression was unpleasant as he seemed to be very dissatisfied with her badmouthing his wife, he walked in a direction that deliberately avoided the palanquin and the palanquin¡¯s driver. She couldn¡¯t help but smile secretly.


    Lord Yu had his hands behind his back and was silent, but his heart was already in turmoil.


    He remembered that his wife¡¯s zodiac was the horse.


    Could it be that she really wanted to harm him?


    Impossible! This Daoist nun came out of nowhere. She was clearly trying to drive a wedge between them. He couldn¡¯t fall for it.


    However, when he arrived at the door of Master Geng¡¯s house and saw the number 36, he almost lost his balance.


    Lord Yu stopped his action of knocking on the door. He called his two attendants over and said to one of them, ¡°Climb over the wall quietly and see the situation inside.¡±


    He then said to the other one, ¡°Watch that Daoist nun for me. Don¡¯t let her leave.¡±


    The two immediately acted, and Shu Yu just watched one of the attendants flip over the wall.


    She didn¡¯t say much, but her face revealed a look of pity.


    Not long after, the attendant flipped down from the wall again, but his expression was particularly heavy and ugly.


    He looked very hesitant, and Lord Yu had a bad feeling in his heart.


    ¡°Speak,¡± He said.


    The attendant looked at Shu Yu, but he still leaned over to Lord Yu¡¯s ear and whispered a few words.


    Lord Yu¡¯s eyes widened as he listened, his face full of shock, ¡°You¡­ Are you serious?¡±


    The attendant nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve already tied up the maidservant who was guarding the door and gagged her. My Lord, do you want to go in and take a look?¡±


    Lord Yu gritted his teeth and his whole body was trembling. His eyes were red as he said word by word, ¡°Go!¡±


    The attendant opened the door gently and Lord Yu prepared to enter.


    After taking a step, he turned his head and looked deeply at Shu Yu. The latter nodded, ¡°My Lord, you can go in. This is indeed the source of the baleful aura. This is all I can help you with.¡±

 Chapter 62 - 62: Shu Yu Earns Some Money

    Chapter 62: Shu Yu Earns Some Money


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lord Yu asked the remaining attendants to watch Shu Yu, then he flicked his sleeves and strode inside.


    The door to the courtyard was closed again, and God knows what was going on inside.


    Shu Yu was a little tired from standing, so she found a stone and sat down to rest. Gee, it was a success. Now, it was all up to Lord Yu. She hoped that he would live up to her expectations.


    God knows how long she had been waiting, but there was suddenly a crackling sound coming from inside.


    It was followed by a woman¡¯s cry and a man¡¯s plea. However, the distance was too far, so Shu Yu couldn¡¯t hear it clearly. Either way, that was about it.


    The weather was a little hot, so Shu Yu moved to the side, to a shady place.


    When she moved for the second time, the door to the courtyard was finally opened.


    Shu Yu was still sitting in the same place. She watched as the slightly flustered Lord Yu walk out with an angry expression. It seemed like he had been greatly stimulated.


    He no longer had his previous suspicions and bowed deeply to Shu Yu, ¡°Thank you for your help.¡±


    Shu Yu put one hand on her knee and waved her other hand weakly. She said, ¡°You¡¯re welcome. I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Lord Yu¡¯s expression was serious. He was really grateful to the Daoist nun in front of him. If it wasn¡¯t for her, not only would he have let a scoundrel into his house, but he would have even treated the liar as a guest of honor. On top of that, he would have thrown the helve after the hatchet and raised someone else¡¯s child, ending up giving his huge family fortune away with both hands.


    Just like what the Daoist nun had said, he was only one or two days away from being beyond redemption. They were talking about the Yu family¡¯s family business that had been accumulated over several generations. To think those two were targeting it.


    Just now, when he saw his wife, whom he had respected for many years, lying in another man¡¯s arms, he almost vomited blood.


    It was simply disgusting, just nasty! S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lord Yu felt that not only was the Daoist nun capable, but she was also his savior.


    He had to think of a way to make such a person stay. However, just as he was about to persuade her, he saw Shu Yu¡¯s weak look and hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why do you suddenly look so listless?¡±


    Shu Yu smiled bitterly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just suffered a backlash from revealing the heavenly secret.¡±


    Lord Yu was stunned. That¡¯s right, the Daoist nun had said before that if she helped him, she would suffer a backlash.


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°Pu¡­¡± Shu Yu immediately spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Lord Yu was shocked, ¡°Daoist nun! Daoist nun, are you alright?¡±


    Shu Yu wiped her mouth, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the backlash this time to be a little heavy.¡±


    Lord Yu was immediately anxious, ¡°Is there any way to stop it? How can I resolve this?¡±


    ¡°As long as I do more good deeds, help the poor, old, and young, and accumulate merit, I can offset this backlash. It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll rest for a while and do some good deeds, and I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Lord Yu immediately said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll get someone to help you back to my residence to rest. I¡¯ll help you complete the good deeds.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled kindly, ¡°It¡¯s naturally good that you can do more good deeds. The baleful aura still has some influence on you, My Lord. It will slowly dissipate if you do more good deeds on a daily basis. However, the good deeds you do will belong to you, while my backlash is mine. I have to do good deeds myself to resolve it. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Lord Yu looked at her and didn¡¯t think she was fine.


    He paused for a moment and immediately took out two silver notes, ¡°In that case, you must accept the money. You can use this money to do good deeds, but I don¡¯t know if it is enough though¡­¡±

 Chapter 63 - 63: Farewell

    Chapter 63: Farewell


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Of course, it was enough.


    Shu Yu took a glance. That was a hundred taels of silver.


    Although Shu Yu did want to make the other party suffer some monetary losses, too much was not a good idea either.


    Lord Yu was superstitious now, and he wanted to have a child so badly that he was desperate.


    However, being in charge of such a huge family business, how could he be brainless? When he calmed down and stopped being obsessed with having a child, he might find that she had taken advantage of him. If she swindled too much from him, Lord Yu would definitely feel heartache over his loss and dig three feet deep to find her.


    This amount was just right.


    However, Shu Yu still declined it. After some rounds of persuasion, she finally accepted the money reluctantly.


    She wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and stood up, ¡°Since you have given me this money, you will naturally have a part of the credit when I do good deeds later. It¡¯s getting late and you must still have many things to deal with. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    ¡°Hey, wait a minute.¡±


    How could Lord Yu let her go? This Daoist nun¡¯s calculation was so accurate. He was still counting on her to show him how to have a child.


    Lord Yu stood in front of Shu Yu, ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you, Daoist nun. I have something in my heart that I would like to ask for your advice.¡±


    Shu Yu shook her head and said with a smile, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know the details of what you want, it should be related to children based on the word you wrote just now. As I said just now, the karma on you lies with children. There are some things that should not be forced and you should just go with the flow.¡±


    ¡°Daoist nun, you mean¡­¡±


    ¡°My skills are not good enough, so I suffered a backlash from the baleful aura just now. Now, I can¡¯t help you anymore, but I do have a few words to tell you. There are times in life that are meant to be, and there are things in life that can be forced. Whether one has children or not is destined by the heavens.¡±


    Lord Yu was in a daze, ¡°So I really can¡¯t have children in this life?¡± S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu resisted the urge to roll her eyes. How would she know? She wasn¡¯t a doctor.


    She continued to smile, ¡°My Lord, you don¡¯t have to be too pessimistic. As long as you truly love children, treat them well, and don¡¯t use underhanded methods to do things that will harm children, your fated child will naturally know that your place is a good place to go, and with that, you may increase the chances of having a child. That¡¯s all I have to say. Farewell.¡±


    Lord Yu wanted to stop her again, but Shu Yu suddenly clutched her chest and coughed twice in discomfort. Seeing this, he immediately retracted his hand.


    This Daoist nun was obviously different from the swindler, Master Geng. She was indifferent to fame and fortune and traveled the world. It was impossible for her to stay in his residence for a long time. If he insisted, he would definitely be the one to suffer in the end.


    Lord Yu wanted to ask for Shu Yu¡¯s name and address, but Shu Yu shook her head and said, ¡°We¡¯ll meet again if we¡¯re fated.¡±


    With that, Shu Yu left. Lord Yu felt that it was a pity, but he could not stop her.


    At the moment, he still had to deal with the adultery of his wife and Master Geng, as well as their plan of premeditated murder. He really couldn¡¯t care about anything else.


    Lord Yu¡¯s face turned cold as he walked back into the courtyard.


    Madame Yu and Master Geng weren¡¯t people who could resist much pain. Under Lord Yu¡¯s interrogation, they quickly confessed.


    Only then did Lord Yu realize that many people in the residence had already been bribed by two people. Not only were the maidservants and palanquin carriers by Madame Yu¡¯s side, but even the steward had been bribed.


    The steward quickly confessed to the involvement of the Ruan Family Village¡¯s Old Lady Ruan. Lord Yu thought of what Shu Yu had said, telling him not to do anything that would hurt children. But what had Old Lady Ruan done? Not only had she sold her granddaughter more than ten years ago, but now she still wanted to do the same evil deed.

 Chapter 64 - 64: Go Down the Path of Gossip

    Chapter 64: Go Down the Path of Gossip


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lord Yu would never admit that his original intention was to buy a pair of twins. He never considered the fact that doing so would break up a good family.


    Still, he had only thought about it. In contrast, Old Lady Ruan had put it into action.


    He couldn¡¯t let such a wicked person continue to do evil. Otherwise, how many more children would be hurt in the future? The Daoist nun had said that he had to take care of children, so he had to teach such a person a lesson. He had to set an example to others, which could also be considered as indirectly protecting many children.


    Therefore, when Old Lady Ruan came to the Yu family for their help in seeking justice for her because Shu Yu had smashed her house, she was simply sending herself to the door. Lord Yu straight away sent people to the Ruan Family Village and tore down half of Old Lady Ruan¡¯s house. He even broke the Ruan family¡¯s eldest son¡¯s leg.


    Of course, all of this happened later.


    Shu Yu, who had just separated from Lord Yu, quickly removed her makeup after making sure that no one was following her. She then redressed as an ordinary farmer¡¯s daughter.


    She held the silver notes in her hand and couldn¡¯t help but feel happy.


    She finally had some money on hand. With this, she could do a lot of things.


    Shu Yu bought a bag of meat buns on the street. As she ate, she walked towards Shangshi Village with light steps.


    There weren¡¯t any ox-carts here, but the distance was still alright. She reached the village entrance after walking for nearly 45 minutes.


    As soon as she arrived, she saw a familiar figure looking around.


    When he saw Shu Yu, the person immediately rushed over and asked, ¡°Erya, you¡¯re finally back. Where did you go yesterday? Where did you go? What the hell did you do, you¡­ Oh, this fragrance, it¡¯s a meat bun.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu sniffled as he spoke. He was about to snatch the buns from Shu Yu out of reflex, but when he saw Shu Yu¡¯s smiling face, he suddenly came back to his senses. Thinking of her savage actions, he immediately took two steps back and laughed dryly, ¡°Erya, your meat buns look pretty good.¡±


    Seeing that he had put in a lot of effort yesterday, Shu Yu handed him one. Then, she walked into the village in a good mood.


    Lu Sanzhu took a big bite out of the meat bun. Seeing Shu Yu walk in, he immediately followed her while eating, ¡°Erya, how did the incident yesterday go?¡±


    Shu Yu stopped and turned to look at him. She asked, ¡°Have you fed the chickens?¡±


    Why was she still going on about her chickens? They wouldn¡¯t starve to death even if they went without food for a day. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lu Sanzhu took a big bite of the meat bun and said, ¡°Yes, I fed them.¡±


    He added, ¡°Your kitchen door was locked, and there was nothing to feed the chickens. I took the chicken feed from my own house, and I was scolded by my wife.¡±


    Shu Yu turned to look at him, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to know if the Yu family¡¯s matter has been resolved? You¡¯ll know if you go to the Ruan Family Village.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was speechless. She asked him about the chickens when he asked her about business, but now that he was talking about the chickens, she talked about business instead.


    Hmm? Wait a minute.


    He abruptly raised his head, ¡°The Ruan Family Village?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu stuffed the bun into his mouth in a few bites and wiped the oil stains on his clothes. He was extremely excited as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    After saying that, he ran off.


    Shu Yu shook her head. As expected, Third Uncle Lu had gone down the path of gossip.


    She turned around and continued to walk toward the Lu family¡¯s residence.


    When she reached the center of the village, she noticed a few villagers pointing at her.


    Shu Yu vaguely heard them say that she had smashed the Ruan Family Village with an axe. It seemed that the news of what happened in the Ruan Family Village yesterday had already spread here.

 Chapter 65 - 65: Daya was Here

    Chapter 65: Daya was Here


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It¡¯s good that the news spread. Outsiders would know that the Lu family was not to be trifled with now.


    Shu Yu went straight home and saw Madam Liang at the door.


    Madam Liang should have also learned about what she had done, so she laughed awkwardly and was about to go back.


    However, she quickly turned around and said to her, ¡°Erya, Daya heard that you were found and came over in a hurry yesterday afternoon. She waited at home for a long time and even cleaned your house inside and out. She even fed the chickens. You guys didn¡¯t come back, so she was taken home by her man.¡±


    Daya?


    In fact, Shu Yu had always heard Sanya mention their eldest sister. It was said that she had married into Dayan Village and her life was neither good nor bad. It was just that there were a lot of things to do at home, so she had little chance to come back.


    Sanya didn¡¯t go into details, but Shu Yu could tell from her tone that Daya wasn¡¯t doing well. Otherwise, Dayan Village wasn¡¯t that far away. Why would she only return once every few months or even half a year? S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu sighed and replied to Madam Liang, ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll go to Dayan Village to visit her and let her rest assured.¡±


    She was about to enter the house when she suddenly turned her head, ¡°You said Daya fed the chickens? Didn¡¯t third uncle say he did it?¡±


    ¡°Gosh, I¡¯m getting angry just talking about this. I already told him that Daya had already fed the chickens, but he didn¡¯t listen and insisted on feeding them again. He even said that this was his mother¡¯s instruction. Bah, since when did he listen to his mother¡¯s words? God knows if his brain was spoiled after going out. He¡¯s just a prodigal with nothing better to do. He entered your house in the dark and the entire courtyard was filled with the sound of chickens crowing. I almost thought that a thief had broken into the house next door.¡±


    Madam Liang cursed and was extremely angry.


    When she looked up, she found that Shu Yu had already entered the door. She could only shut her mouth and go back to her house after a few more angry grunts.


    Shu Yu entered the courtyard and looked at the somewhat dilapidated courtyard and henhouse. She couldn¡¯t help but smack her forehead.


    It seemed that it was a mistake to ask Lu Sanzhu to feed the chickens. The nice yard had been messed up.


    She went over to pick up the fallen stool and then entered the central room.


    As soon as she entered, she found a strange small basket on the table. There was a piece of light green cloth in the basket, and a few big peaches were under it.


    When she left yesterday, this basket wasn¡¯t here. Now, not only had it been placed here, but there was also a piece of cloth suitable for girls to make clothes. Without thinking, she knew that this basket was probably sent over by Daya.


    Her life was already difficult, yet she still sent such good things. God knows how long she had been saving the money.


    Shu Yu touched the piece of cloth and went into the house with the basket.


    She tidied up the yard, fed the chickens again, and began to look around the yard.


    Shu Yu wanted to build another room. She could not leave for the time being, and the Lu family would not let her leave either, which meant that she had to stay here.


    However, the Lu family only had two rooms, but she hoped to have her private space. After all, she still had some secrets to hide. It would be more convenient to have a separate room.


    She couldn¡¯t let her grandmother stay at her eldest uncle¡¯s house all the time either. What would that make her?


    Building a new room wouldn¡¯t cost much, and it would be done in a few days. Even if she left in the future, Dahu, who was about to mature, would no longer need to live with his parents, which was more or less inconvenient.


    While building a room, they could repair the damaged areas while they were at it and the family could live more comfortably.


    Just as Shu Yu was thinking about this, Lu Sanzhu¡¯s cry of surprise came from outside, ¡°Something¡¯s happened to the Ruan family! Something¡¯s happened to the Ruan family!¡±

 Chapter 66 - 66: I Heard that You Split the Person into Two

    Chapter 66: I Heard that You Split the Person into Two


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s voice was high-spirited and excited, causing the people in the village who had not gone out to work to poke their heads out and ask.


    The Ruan family had been the center of too many matters these few days. First, they brought a fake Erya over to the Lu family, then the real Erya beat them up. Now, something happened again.


    Seeing Lu Sanzhu passing by, they couldn¡¯t bother to be afraid and immediately pulled him back and asked, ¡°Third son of the Lu family, tell us quickly. What¡¯s wrong with the Ruan family?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was so excited that his face turned red, ¡°Hahahaha, you guys don¡¯t know this, but that vicious old woman from the Ruan family heard that Lord Yu from town wants a pair of twins, so she had designs on my second brother¡¯s children. In the end, the Yu family¡¯s butler went to the Ruan family¡¯s residence and smashed it. ¡±


    Shu Yu had promised the village chief of the Ruan Family Village not to spread Old Lady Ruan¡¯s doings, but the one who leaked the news was the Yu family¡¯s butler. She couldn¡¯t be blamed.


    Lu Sanzhu felt that Erya had planned everything, ¡°The butler of the Yu family said that Lord Yu had no idea that Old Lady Ruan wanted to sell her grandchildren. He had only just heard about it too. The moment he found out that the Ruan family was trying to ruin a good family in his name, he felt that she was too vicious. To think she wanted Lord Yu to bear such a sin. Isn¡¯t it just right that Lord Yu was enraged? Now, half of the Ruan family¡¯s house has been destroyed. When the Ruan family¡¯s eldest son tried to stop them, his leg was broken too.¡±


    Everyone looked at each other when they heard this. Was Old Lady Ruan still human? The Lu family was already in such a miserable state. Not only had she sold one in the past, but now she even wanted to sell two more?


    She really deserved it. To think she even wanted to scheme against Lord Yu. She was simply seeking her own death.


    ¡°Alright, alright. If you want to watch the show, go to Ruan Family Village. I have to tell my niece the good news,¡± Lu Sanzhu squeezed through the crowd and ran towards Lu erbai¡¯s house.


    The villagers looked at each other and whispered, ¡°What¡¯s so interesting about this? I¡¯m not going. All the work at home is piled up anyway.¡±


    Yet in the end, they each quietly went straight to the Ruan Family Village through another road. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lu Sanzhu didn¡¯t even enter his own house. Instead, he pushed open the door to Second Lu¡¯s courtyard.


    When he saw Shu Yu standing in the courtyard, he quickly went over and whispered, ¡°Erya, something has happened to the Ruan family.¡±


    ¡°I know. You¡¯re loud. I can hear you from here.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu said bashfully, ¡°Then¡­ Did you have something to do with Lord Yu¡¯s people smashing up the Ruan family¡¯s residence?¡±


    Shu Yu gave him a side glance, ¡°What do you think? ¡±


    Lu Sanzhu shuddered with that one look. He could not help but pat his chest. Erya¡¯s gazes were getting more and more frightening.


    God knows what she did to make the Yu family go to find trouble with Old Lady Ruan.


    This girl was too powerful.


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s heart itched. He wanted to ask more, but he heard the door open, then, Dahu and Sanya¡¯s voices sounded, ¡°Second sister, second sister.¡±


    Shu Yu turned around only to see the old lady back with the two children.


    The old lady¡¯s face was full of anxiety. She pushed Lu Sanzhu aside and asked nervously, ¡°Erya, are you okay? I heard you went to the Ruan Family Village to find trouble with your grandmother?¡±


    ¡°Grandma knows?¡±


    ¡°Someone from the Ruan Family Village went to the county to sell things today, and I happened to bump into her. She told me that you split Old Lady Ruan into two with an axe yesterday.¡±

 Chapter 67 - 67: Is This My Real Mother?

    Chapter 67: Is This My Real Mother?


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu was speechless. Ha? This rumor was too exaggerated.


    However, before Shu Yu could explain, the gossipy Lu Sanzhu had already started telling the old lady excitedly all he learned.


    Shu Yu thus remained silent and looked at Dahu and Sanya.


    The old lady had probably rushed back after hearing the rumors. The two children looked very disheveled. God knows if they had taken a cart. Their shoes were worn out badly and their toes were exposed.


    Shu Yu patted the two children¡¯s heads and said, ¡°You must be tired from the journey. Are you hungry?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,¡± Dahu immediately replied with a tense face, but as soon as he said that, his stomach grumbled.


    The little boy¡¯s face turned red and he quickly took a few steps back.


    Shu Yu laughed. These two children were really capable of healing people¡¯s hearts. If they were stolen and sold by Old Lady Ruan, what would happen to them in the future? Don¡¯t say that they would lead a good life in the Yu family. They were just a tool in the scheme of the deceitful Master Geng and Madame Yu. Once they were useless, they would only be abandoned and have no way to live.


    Fortunately, they were now safe.


    Shu Yu held one of them in each hand and brought them to the kitchen.


    ¡°I bought a few meat buns in town this morning, but they¡¯re a little cold now. Let¡¯s heat them up before eating.¡±


    ¡°Meat buns?¡± Sanya and Dahu exclaimed and couldn¡¯t help but swallow their saliva.


    Shu Yu laughed and asked them to help start the fire. The meat buns were heated up very quickly.


    Shu Yu brought out three bowls, each with two buns in it. Then, she called out to the old lady, who was still listening to Lu Sanzhu¡¯s nonsense.


    At this point, the old lady already had a rough idea of what had happened. When she entered the kitchen, she held Shu Yu¡¯s hand, her face full of fear, ¡°Fortunately, we have you, Erya. Thank God you¡¯re back, otherwise¡­¡±


    Her eyes turned red and she sobbed, ¡°Otherwise, this family would really have been ruined.¡± S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She didn¡¯t even know that Old Lady Ruan had her eyes on Dahu and Sanya. Their family had almost been finished.


    Why didn¡¯t the heavens take that inhumane beast? If anything happened to Dahu and Sanya, she vowed to take Old Lady Ruan down with her.


    Shu Yu patted her head gently and comforted her, ¡°Aren¡¯t they safe now? Our family is safe and sound, and the Ruan family has received their retribution. I don¡¯t think the Ruan family will dare to do anything more after this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you.¡±


    Shu Yu pushed the bowl to her, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Grandma, you must be hungry now, having to rush all the way back. Have something to eat and fill your stomach first. I still have something to discuss with you.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± The old lady was happy. When she saw the fragrant meat bun, she didn¡¯t hold back and took two big bites.


    Lu Sanzhu gulped and chuckled, ¡°Erya¡­¡±


    The old lady glanced at him. To think Erya could control her third son. If it was in the past, Lu Sanzhu would have snatched all the meat buns away without a word, and even she, his mother, could not control him.


    Yet now, he was yearning for the meat buns but still didn¡¯t even dare to eat a single one.


    The old lady gloated and took a big bite in front of him, ¡°Mm, it¡¯s so fragrant. As expected of meat buns, they¡¯re much better than vegetable buns. Sanya, Dahu, hurry up and eat while it¡¯s hot. Eat more.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was speechless. Was this really his real mother? Was there such an immoral mother?

 Chapter 68 - 68: Run a Small Business

    Chapter 68: Run a Small Business S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu had something to say to the old lady, and Lu Sanzhu¡¯s presence here was really an eyesore.


    She handed him two buns. Lu Sanzhu seemed afraid that she would take them back, so he immediately turned and ran away with the buns.


    After he was gone, the old lady said, ¡°Everything has its weakness, huh? It¡¯s rare for Sanzhu to be so obedient.¡±


    Shu Yu poured her a glass of water and asked Dahu and Sanya to eat slowly. Then, he said, ¡°Third uncle doesn¡¯t have any other good points, but he¡¯s really good at reading the atmosphere.¡±


    The old lady smiled and finished the bun in her hand.


    She hadn¡¯t eaten a meat bun in a long time, and she couldn¡¯t hold back just now.


    Shu Yu handed her another one, but the old lady waved her hand, ¡°Enough, I¡¯m done. Erya, you just said you have something to discuss with me. What is it?¡±


    ¡°I want to ask, what is our main source of income?¡±


    Source of income? The old lady was dazed for a moment.


    She paused for a moment before she said, ¡°You¡¯re talking about how our family makes money, right?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded, and the old lady did not hide it from her, ¡°Our family had seven or eight mu of land before, but we¡¯ve sold a few mu over the years. Especially after your father¡¯s leg was broken, he needed a lot of money to treat his leg. Now, we only have three mu of land left.¡±


    The old lady and Madam Ruan took care of the three mu of land.


    ¡°Other than land, your mother and I do some needlework to support the family. Your father¡¯s leg isn¡¯t in a good state, so he can¡¯t walk, which is why he stays at home. He used to be an apprentice for a few years and knew a little carpentry. He usually makes some small wooden pieces to sell, but he can¡¯t go up the mountain to get wood, so he can only buy it. As a result, he doesn¡¯t earn much. In addition, he can¡¯t sit for too long, or his legs will go numb and it¡¯ll be more troublesome, which will naturally slow down his pace of work.¡±


    Shu Yu understood. Although the Lu family had three mu of land, it was probably not enough for them to sustain themselves.


    The rest of the income was from sewing and selling small wooden items. They didn¡¯t earn much, yet they had to pay for the family¡¯s living expenses, Lu Erbai¡¯s medical expenses, and even the travel expenses in search of her back when she had been missing.


    The old lady¡¯s face was full of misery after she finished.


    They were confident that as long as Lu Erbai¡¯s leg was cured, their future days would get better and better. However, she had also heard from Doctor Xu that even if his leg recovered, it would not be as flexible as before.


    There were only a few laborers in the family. Their days would probably not improve much.


    Shu Yu pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Grandma, have you ever thought about renting out those few mu of land and starting our own small business?¡±


    ¡°Small business?¡± The old lady was stunned and shook her head, ¡°No, your mother and I don¡¯t have any skills. We only know how to farm. It¡¯s not easy to run a small business too. Besides, this requires capital, and we can¡¯t even take out a hundred copper coins.¡±


    ¡°How can you not have any skills? Aren¡¯t you and mother very good at needlework?¡±


    ¡°I can just sew and mend some clothes. Your mother¡¯s needlework is good but compared to the embroiderers in the city, the gap is huge. She can mend the ordinary handkerchiefs and fans, but she can¡¯t do any more than that.¡±


    The old lady waved her hands, thinking that Shu Yu¡¯s thoughts were a little naive.


    However, Shu Yu said, ¡°That¡¯s not important. It doesn¡¯t matter if mum¡¯s embroidery skills can¡¯t compare to the professionals, but I¡¯ve seen her sewing skills. She¡¯s very skilled and her needlework is beautiful. Just this point is enough.¡±

 Chapter 69 - 69: Clothing Shop

    Chapter 69: Clothing Shop


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The old lady did not understand, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Grandma, I just want normal sets of ready-to-wear clothes. As for the embroidery work, I¡¯ll find an embroiderer to do it if I need it. I¡¯m selling something else.¡±


    The old lady was curious, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°A skill. A skill in matching outfits and makeup.¡±


    There was no such profession as a stylist or coordinator yet in this era, but Shu Yu was well-versed in this line of work.


    In her previous life, she had used this as her starting point. She had first gotten close to a celebrity the big shot supported. Through the celebrity, she had gotten to know the big shot and deliberately displayed her abilities in other aspects before the other party. Finally, step by step, she managed to stand by the big shot¡¯s side.


    Although she had not been in this line of work for a long time, she had not lost her foundation. The knowledge she had learned was still in her mind.


    Shu Yu had already planned it out. She was already prepared for her possible ending of exile and was not trying to change it.


    That being said, she could come back after being exiled, possibly in a month or two. After all, she was only the Shu family¡¯s adopted daughter, and she was almost killed by the Shu family. Others wouldn¡¯t care about her outcome.


    However, if she wanted to return in such a short time after her exile, she had to know someone who could bring her back.


    The current Jiangyuan County was very poor. People like the county magistrate had long been tied to the same boat as the Shu family. If the Shu family was exiled, the officials in the county were probably going to change as well. As such, Shu Yu had never counted on these people.


    However, Shu Yu still remembered one thing that was written in the book. The second wife of the vice minister from the capital¡¯s central judicial office, Madam Chang, had a cousin, Madam Deng, who married into the wealthy Jiang family of Jiangyuan County.


    Their relationship was rather complicated. The wife of the central judicial office¡¯s vice minister had a good relationship with Madam Deng when they were young. However, when Madam Chang¡¯s family was in trouble, not only did the Deng family not help, they even hit them when they were down. The relationship between the two families was broken, but in private, Madam Deng maintained a good relationship with Madam Chang. When Madam Chang had been in trouble, Madam Deng had secretly helped her.


    It was likely that even Madam Deng¡¯s husband¡¯s family did not know about this. It was only after a while when the central judicial office¡¯s vice minister came to Dongan Prefecture to investigate the Shu family incident that everyone learned of their relationship when the two met.


    Shu Yu had her eyes on Madam Deng. As long as the central judicial office¡¯s vice minister turned a blind eye to her background, there was a lot of room for manipulation.


    In the past, she did not care about being exiled or not. After all, even if she went to a remote place, Shu Yu could still work hard and lead a good life. She had no people or things to miss in Dongan Prefecture, so it did not matter if she went to a new place.


    As such, even though she knew the outcome, she had never thought of coming back.


    But it was different now. Now¡­ She had a family. Whether it was the old lady who had a tough mouth but a soft heart, Lu Erbai who was so stubborn that he almost crippled his legs just to find his daughter, the gentle but warm Madam Ruan, Dahu who pretended to be calm, or Sanya whose eyes were filled with joy the moment she saw her, and even¡­ Daya whom she had never even met but still gave her the best things.


    They had all given her the warmth of family that she had been missing for many years, and Shu Yu could not bear to part with them. She wanted to come back and live with them.


    At the thought of this, Shu Yu reached out and held the old lady¡¯s hand, who looked confused. She smiled and said, ¡°Grandma, let¡¯s open a ready-to-wear clothing shop. I¡¯ll tell you the details later. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A ready-to-wear clothing shop? The old lady was surprised. She wanted to open a shop right away? The cost of opening a clothing store was not low.

 Chapter 70 - 70: Daya Cant Bear Children

    Chapter 70: Daya Can¡¯t Bear Children


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The old lady knew that Erya would definitely be the one funding the shop¡¯s capital, but she felt guilty for taking this money. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu, on the other hand, wanted to start a small business slowly. After all, she had to build a strong foundation. Unfortunately, she did not have that much time.


    The old lady still wanted to say something, but Shu Yu had already stood up and entered the house.


    After a while, she came back with a basket.


    ¡°Grandma, third aunt said that Daya came by when we weren¡¯t around. She went back later, but I think she left this behind.¡±


    The old lady was stunned for a moment and her attention shifted.


    Even Dahu and Sanya stopped eating their buns and looked at the basket.


    The old lady looked at the cloth in the basket and was silent for a while. Then, she let out a long sigh, ¡°This is a gift from Daya. Just take it.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded and took out the peaches from under the cloth. She handed them to Dahu and Sanya, then asked them to wash the fruits.


    After the two children left, Shu Yu asked, ¡°Grandma, I haven¡¯t seen Daya yet. Tell me about her situation. Which family did she marry? Do her in-laws treat her well?¡±


    The old lady was stunned. She looked up at Shu Yu and saw her clear eyes. She laughed bitterly, ¡°Daya is three years older than you. She married into Dayan Village two years ago. Her husband is called Zhang Shu, and he¡¯s quite good to her. He¡¯s also honest and would help out with the work when he comes over.¡±


    ¡°Daya is just quite thin, but she¡¯s good-looking, just like you. When the Zhang family had come to propose marriage, they had taken a fancy to Daya¡¯s sensible, virtuous, and diligent character. Their marriage was done properly with all the steps. In the first six months of their marriage, Daya would come back almost once a month and a half, quite frequently. But half a year later, when the Zhang family saw that there was no movement from Daya¡¯s stomach, their attitudes turned ugly. At that point, Daya rarely came back, and she never spent the night here anymore. She would be called back after less than two hours.¡±


    The old lady felt sad as she spoke. She felt that the lives of her second son¡¯s children were just too hard.


    Daya was leading a hard married life, Erya was stolen and sold when she was young and they had thus been separated for more than ten years, and Sanya¡¯s face was injured. As a result, the little brats in the village would call Sanya ugly every day, and because of this, Dahu fought with them several times. Every time he came back, he was injured. The two children wouldn¡¯t even gobble down a meat bun. They had only nibbled on half of the meat bun by the time it turned cold.


    ¡°Just why is Daya¡¯s stomach so disappointing? It had already been two years. If she is still childless in a year, how was she going to live her life in the future? Not only will the Zhang family treat her poorly, but the villagers will also point fingers at her. It may affect your and Sanya¡¯s marriage in the future too. The last time I saw her, she was so skinny that she looked like she had aged a few years.¡±


    Shu Yu patted her hand and said in a low voice, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. The matter of having a child depends on fate. Besides, it¡¯s not necessarily Daya¡¯s fault that she can¡¯t give birth. It could also be because Zhang Shu is sick.¡±


    The old lady raised her head abruptly, ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°Why not? Grandma, think about it, a woman can¡¯t give birth to a child on her own. If she doesn¡¯t get married and doesn¡¯t have sex, can she give birth without a man? It¡¯s just that the child is born from a woman¡¯s womb, so everyone thinks that it¡¯s the woman¡¯s responsibility if she is unable to give birth. But if the child is born from a man¡¯s stomach, will it become the man¡¯s problem?¡±

 Chapter 71 - 71: Discuss Something

    Chapter 71: Discuss Something


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu was seriously trying to reason with her, but the old lady gave her a pat instead, ¡°Are you out of your mind? You¡¯re so young and you¡¯re already saying such things before you¡¯re even married. What do you mean by having sex? Aren¡¯t you ashamed to say these things?¡±


    Shu Yu facepalmed. Wasn¡¯t her grandmother focusing on the wrong thing?


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s not necessarily a problem with Daya,¡± Shu Yu still had to continue explaining. Otherwise, if even Daya¡¯s family thought that she was infertile, how helpless would she be?


    ¡°Grandma, think about Lord Yu from town. He¡¯s already so old and has so many wives and concubines, but he still doesn¡¯t have a child. Could it be that his luck is so bad that all his wives and concubines are infertile?¡±


    Shu Yu leaned closer to the old lady¡¯s ear and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you a secret. Lord Yu¡¯s wife had an affair with someone else and she¡¯s a month pregnant. This proves that there¡¯s nothing wrong with her, right? ¡±


    The old lady¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    It could be the man¡¯s problem if a woman couldn¡¯t get pregnant?


    The old lady felt that the ideas that she had stood fast by for so many years had undergone earth-shaking changes, which made her somewhat dazed.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°If Zhang Shu is willing, he can go to the clinic with Daya.¡± S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The old lady quickly waved her hands, ¡°That definitely won¡¯t work.¡±


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t say anything else. After all, this was a matter between Daya and her husband. It didn¡¯t seem good for them to discuss too much about whether it was Zhang Shu¡¯s problem.


    Coincidentally, Dahu and Sanya came in with the washed peaches, so the two of them stopped talking about this topic.


    Dahu stuffed the peach in his hand into Shu Yu¡¯s hand and smiled, ¡°Second sister, eat quickly. Big sister¡¯s peaches must be very delicious.¡±


    He hadn¡¯t even eaten it yet, and he already knew that it was delicious?


    Shu Yu looked at the peach in her hand. It was indeed big and round, and it seemed good.


    Sanya also handed one to the old lady and said in a low voice, ¡°Grandma, here.¡±


    The old lady glanced at the little girl. In the past, the latter had always been like a mouse seeing a cat before her. Why was she so bold now?


    Just as she was wondering, Sanya took a few steps back and moved closer to Shu Yu after handing over the peach.


    The old lady shook her head. Talking about Daya just now, she suddenly thought of something, ¡°Erya, grandma has something to discuss with you.¡±


    ¡°Do say it,¡± Shu Yu took a bite of the peach. As expected, it had thin skin and was very juicy. It was delicious.


    ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re back and reunited with us now. How about we find a time and call Daya and the others home so that you can get to know each other? This would prevent all of you from being unable to recognize each other when you meet in the future. We won¡¯t invite many of them over, just our own family, your eldest uncle¡¯s family, your third uncle¡¯s family, and your fourth aunt¡¯s family. As for your maternal uncles, we¡¯ll just pretend that we don¡¯t have those relatives in the future.¡±


    Shu Yu had no objections, ¡°It is indeed what should be done.¡±


    ¡°Alright, but we¡¯ll do it after your father gets back. I¡¯ve heard from Doctor Xu that in two days, your father will be able to come home and recuperate. He won¡¯t have to stay in the clinic. We just need to go and get the medicine regularly, and help him change the medicine then.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to your arrangement.¡±


    The old lady smiled so much that the corners of her eyes were crinkled. She stood up happily, ¡°Alright, then rest early today. I¡¯ll take you to the village chief¡¯s house tomorrow morning. You¡¯ve been back for a few days, but you haven¡¯t had the chance to meet him yet. ¡±


    In the future, if she were to live in the village, she would have to at least know where the village chief¡¯s house was.


    After the old lady finished speaking, she cleared the dishes on the table. Shu Yu then carried the basket back to the room.


    Unexpectedly, Dahu blocked her way when she came out again.

 Chapter 72 - 72: Village Chief Fan

    Chapter 72: Village Chief Fan


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu squatted and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Dahu gulped and took out a small box, ¡°Second sister, this¡­ This is the ointment you asked us to make.¡±


    Shu Yu took it, opened it, and smelled it. It was a strong smell that wasn¡¯t quite pleasant, but it was made very carefully.


    Dahu looked at her nervously, ¡°Second sister, is it okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Shu Yu nodded. While she was helping the twins vent their anger, the two children were also diligently carrying out the task she gave them. They were not sloppy at all. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dahu was happy, ¡°That¡¯s great. I was worried that we had overdone it. Second sister, can we apply it on Sanya already then?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, I need to add something,¡± Shu Yu stood up, ¡°Leave the rest to me. Don¡¯t worry, Sanya will become a little beauty very soon.¡±


    Dahu pursed his lips and smiled again, looking very happy.


    For the next two days, Shu Yu followed the old lady to meet the village chief of Shangshi Village.


    The village chief¡¯s surname was Fan, and because he was a relative of the mayor of Wenlan Town, the villagers were not surprised that he was the village chief.


    Village Chief Fan was not exactly a good person. He had selfish motives and was greedy for small gains. He liked to listen to people¡¯s praises and would embezzle some small money to spend. That being said, he still had a bottom line and would not exploit the villagers too much.


    In general, he did not make any huge mistakes nor did he make any huge contributions. He was not good, but not bad either.


    When Shu Yu came to visit for the first time, he seemed somewhat displeased, probably because he felt that she didn¡¯t value him enough since she only came after a few days. However, he did a good job on the surface. He asked his wife to pick some fresh vegetables and send them over as a congratulatory gift.


    The old lady then brought Shu Yu to Eldest Uncle Lu¡¯s house. However, other than Lu Dasong and Daniu, both of whom Shu Yu had met before, the other children were brought back to their maternal grandparents¡¯ by the eldest uncle¡¯s wife. She said that her maternal family was holding a wedding ceremony, so she brought her children to participate in the wedding banquet.


    The old lady was disgruntled, thinking that the eldest uncle¡¯s wife was doing this on purpose. She knew that Erya was back, yet she did not even come to see her. She even took her children away. She simply wasn¡¯t acting like an elder.


    Lu Dasong explained awkwardly, ¡°Honey went to second brother¡¯s house before, but there was no one at home at that time, so she came back. Erniu and the others are eager to meet Erya too. It¡¯s just a coincidence.¡±


    The old lady snorted coldly and went back with Shu Yu.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t mind. She would see them sooner or later anyway.


    The only thing she cared about now was Lu Erbai¡¯s family.


    After they returned, Shu Yu gave the old lady a piece of silver, ¡°Grandma, in two days, fourth aunt and the others will come to our house. We have to entertain them. Take this money and buy some food.¡±


    The old lady refused, ¡°What¡¯s the need for that? We¡¯re all family. They know about our family¡¯s situation. We can just have some steamed buns with salted vegetables.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless.


    She took back the silver, ¡°Alright. If you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll take it myself. I¡¯ll buy some food later.¡±


    When the old lady heard this, she became anxious and quickly snatched the silver fragment back, ¡°That can¡¯t do. If I leave you to it, you might buy something expensive. Look in the cabinet, there¡¯s still a lot of rice and flour left. You¡¯re not allowed to buy those anymore.¡±


    When Shu Yu passed her the silver again, the old lady sighed and accepted it in the end, ¡°You only have so little money. If you spend it on us, what about your dowry in the future?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t I have you guys? After we open the shop, you¡¯ll be the ones doing the hard work. You can just help me save up again.¡±


    The old lady loved to hear this.

 Chapter 73 - 73: Erya is Rich

    Chapter 73: Erya is Rich


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu had already explained the concept of the ready-to-wear clothing shop to the old lady.


    The old lady didn¡¯t really know much about matching, customization or changing makeup and hairstyle according to a person¡¯s skin color, face shape, and figure. All of these sounded very complicated.


    However, Erya was someone who had seen the world. She might have learned all this in the prefecture. Erya¡¯s plan was so detailed, so she must be skilled in this.


    As such, the old lady didn¡¯t object anymore. After all, she was an old lady. She didn¡¯t have the skills or money. She just had to listen.


    After accepting the silver, the old lady started to think about what she wanted to buy. She wanted to buy the most cost-effective ingredients with the least amount of money. She still felt that they didn¡¯t need to treat their relatives to good food. It was good enough to have pickled vegetables. After all, it wasn¡¯t like they didn¡¯t know that their family was poor.


    Another day passed, and it was time for Lu Erbai to return home. Early in the morning, Shu Yu left for the county to pick him up.


    The old lady and the two children did not go, to prevent from making things troublesome instead. They stayed at home and tidied things up.


    On the other hand, when Lu Sanzhu, who lived next door, found out about the matter, he followed Shu Yu eagerly and said that he wanted to help.


    Shu Yu still opted to take a carriage at the village entrance. The villagers along the way looked at her curiously. Although Shu Yu had been back for a few days, she had almost never walked around the village. She had stayed cooped up at home, preparing for the opening of her clothing shop.


    Still, her name was widely spread in the village, especially the matter of her splitting the old woman of the Ruan family in two with an axe, which was false. It simply shocked all the villagers. Therefore, many were extremely curious about the Lu family¡¯s Erya, but they did not dare to approach the Lu family¡¯s main gate.


    It was not until Shu Yu walked to the entrance of the village that the sizing-up gazes dissipated a little.


    Today was not a market day, so there were not many people on the carriage. Only she and Lu Sanzhu got on at Shangshi Village.


    They arrived at the county slowly. As soon as they got off the ox-cart, Lu Sanzhu said to the old man driving the cart, ¡°Wait for us in the afternoon. We still have to go back. When the time comes¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, he was interrupted by Shu Yu, ¡°You don¡¯t have to wait for us. We don¡¯t need the carriage.¡±


    The old man nodded, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Shu Yu walked into the city and Lu Sanzhu followed her hurriedly, ¡°Erya, if we don¡¯t book a seat in advance, he won¡¯t leave a seat for us.¡±


    ¡°I know, but we won¡¯t be taking the ox cart back. My father¡¯s leg was finally cured, and the ox cart is too crowded and bumpy. It¡¯s not appropriate. We¡¯ll go and rent a carriage later.¡±


    She ultimately had to buy a carriage herself. It was too inconvenient without one. It was just that she had to use the money in her hands to open a shop now, so she couldn¡¯t spare any to buy a carriage yet.


    Shu Yu sighed as he walked toward the clinic. Lu Sanzhu was stunned for a moment, but he immediately became happy. He knew that there would be benefits to gain if he followed Erya.


    When they arrived at the clinic, Doctor Xu was there too. He was re-bandaging Lu Erbai¡¯s wound. When he saw Shu Yu coming over, he instructed her, ¡°Take care of him well when you go back. Don¡¯t apply that messy ointment anymore. Come back and get more when you¡¯re out of medicine. Alright, come with me to get the medicine. You can go back after you¡¯re done.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded and followed him to the front.


    She paid the rest of the medical fees and accommodation fees, ¡°Here are eight taels of silver. We have troubled Doctor Xu these few days.¡±


    In addition to the five taels she had paid the first time, she had used thirteen taels in total. However, this did not include the cost of the medicine. She would have to pay for the medicine every time she came to pick it up, and that would cost about seventeen taels in total.


    Lu Sanzhu, who was following her, saw her take out eight taels of silver without even blinking. He swallowed hard.


    Erya was really rich.


    sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 74 - 74: Meeting an Acquaintance

    Chapter 74: Meeting an Acquaintance


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After Shu Yu paid, she turned to Lu Sanzhu and said, ¡°Third uncle, help me get the medicine. I¡¯ll go to the streets and rent a carriage.


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. You can go. Leave it to me.¡±


    The way he said it made her feel uneasy instead.


    Shu Yu told Lu Erbai and Madam Ruan where she was going and left.


    This time, besides renting a carriage, she mainly wanted to understand the price of renting a shop lot in the county.


    Shu Yu wanted to buy a shop, but she didn¡¯t have enough money. Even if she could buy a shop in a remote location, she wouldn¡¯t have enough money for the rest of the renovation and other things.


    It seemed that she could only rent a lot for now.


    Shu Yu walked slowly along the street. Her customer target group was women, those who were slightly well off at that.


    She had looked around. There weren¡¯t many ready-to-wear clothing shops here, and not many bought ready-to-wear clothes these days either. The rich had their own embroiderers and servants, while the poor would just make some clothes off a piece of cloth. In contrast, there were many cloth shops on the street.


    Shu Yu searched all the way and found that there were very few shops for rent, especially on the street she had her eyes on. There were only two small lots in very inconspicuous locations.


    In the end, Shu Yu still went to a middleman and asked them to help keep an eye out. She stated her requirements and said that she would come back in two days. She didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry, but she actually didn¡¯t have much time.


    After this matter was settled, Shu Yu went to buy some things. Dahu and Sanya¡¯s shoes were badly damaged and their toes were poking out. They could save on other things, but they couldn¡¯t save on this.


    After buying the shoes, Shu Yu went to pick out two pieces of cloth. She wanted to see if Madam Ruan could try and make the clothes she wanted.


    She also bought some other miscellaneous items.


    By the time she was carrying a pile of things, she finally went to rent a carriage. There was no need to find someone else. The coachman she had rented last time was not bad, so she still went to him.


    By the time everything was done, it was already past noon. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Looking at Shu Yu, who came back with so many things, Madam Ruan looked helpless.


    Lu Erbai sighed as well, ¡°Don¡¯t waste your money. Our family doesn¡¯t have money, so we¡¯re not in a hurry to buy those things. You take good care of yourself, and we will be very happy.¡±


    ¡°I know, I won¡¯t waste money in the future,¡±


    Even though Shu Yu was saying that, she would still spend when she wanted to.


    Shu Yu handed the things in her hands to Madam Ruan, then helped her father to the door with the envious Lu Sanzhu.


    The carriage was parked outside. Shu Yu got in first, then bent down to help Lu Erbai.


    Unexpectedly, Lu Erbai¡¯s hand suddenly stopped halfway.


    Shu Yu found it strange, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    This was the first time that Shu Yu had called him ¡°dad¡±, and she had done so very naturally. Madam Ruan, who was standing behind, was so excited that she almost dropped the things.


    However, the person in question, Lu Erbai, was completely focused on the situation before him. He did not hear what Shu Yu said at all.


    He pointed to the front and asked, ¡°Er¡­ Erya, look at that person. Is he the doctor? ¡±


    ¡°That doctor?¡± Shu Yu turned her head and followed his line of sight.


    In the next moment, her expression changed and she quickly turned her head back.


    She thought that since she hardly stepped out of the Shu family¡¯s residence, not many would know her, let alone in the remote Jiangyuan County.


    Who knew that she would meet someone who just happened to know her identity?


    It was the traveling doctor who had given her and Lu Erbai emergency treatment at Dongqing Temple!

 Chapter 75 - 75: Dumb Doctor Zhao

    Chapter 75: Dumb Doctor Zhao


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Even though they were old acquaintances, Shu Yu did not want to be recognized. After all, she was no longer the third miss of the Shu family.


    However, Lu Erbai suddenly exclaimed in shock, ¡°What are they doing?¡±


    Shu Yu turned her head again and saw Doctor Zhao, who used to be gentle, polite, and extremely patient when treating people, was now pushed to the ground. A few children surrounded him, laughing and jumping around, calling him a big fool while pulling his clothes, and even spitting at him.


    Doctor Zhao, on the other hand, was stunned for a moment. He then covered his face and began to cry. As he cried, he waved his hands and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t hit me, don¡¯t eat me. I¡¯m not delicious, sob¡­¡±


    He had been holding a piece of bread in his hand, but it was snatched away by two children.


    He felt extremely aggrieved, ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Give it back to me. I¡¯m begging you. Give it back to me.¡±


    Shu Yu was stunned. She never thought that the easy-going Doctor Zhao would become like this.


    Did Young Master Meng know? Where was Young Master Meng?


    Lu Erbai couldn¡¯t possibly just watch the doctor who had saved him become like this and still be bullied by others. Naturally, Shu Yu couldn¡¯t either.


    Seeing that Lu Erbai was about to go over, Shu Yu stopped him, ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±


    She jumped down from the carriage and ran directly to the children. Her face darkened as she shouted, ¡°Stop, or I¡¯ll throw you all into the river.¡±


    When Shu Yu¡¯s face was stern, she did look quite scary. The children looked at each other, took the bread, and ran away.


    After everyone had left, Shu Yu squatted and looked at the person in front of her. She called him in a low voice, ¡°Doctor Zhao, Doctor Zhao?¡±


    Doctor Zhao covered his face and curled up into a ball. His stomach was growling.


    Shu Yu paused, turned around, and walked to Madam Ruan¡¯s side. She took out a piece of pastry from the basket.


    She had just bought them for Dahu and Sanya to eat.


    Shu Yu returned to Doctor Zhao¡¯s side and handed the pastry over, ¡°Doctor Zhao, this is for you.¡±


    Doctor Zhao raised his head in a daze and carefully sized up Shu Yu. Then, he suddenly reached out and snatched the pastry over, taking a few fierce bites.


    Shu Yu opened her mouth and was about to ask him something, but Doctor Zhao seemed to be afraid that the pastry in his hand would be snatched away again. He quickly hugged it when he was halfway through eating, then got up and ran away without looking back.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Shu Yu was stunned for a moment.


    Then, she turned around and said to Lu Erbai and the rest, ¡°Dad, mum, get in the carriage first. I¡¯ll go and take a look. I¡¯ll be back in a while.¡±


    Lu Erbai stuck his head out, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Shu Yu had already rushed out. Fortunately, Doctor Zhao was not running fast and even bumped into people from time to time, so she caught up with him very quickly. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Doctor Zhao noticed that someone was following him and became increasingly nervous. It didn¡¯t take long for him to enter an alley.


    When Shu Yu turned the corner and caught up with him, she heard Doctor Zhao banging on the door of a small courtyard and shouting in horror, ¡°Open the door, Ah Yun, open the door. There are bad people. Bad people are chasing me and trying to kill me. I¡¯m so scared.¡±


    Shu Yu could only stop in her tracks and explain helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m not a bad person, and I¡¯m not¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, the door of the courtyard was opened, and a figure that Shu Yu was also familiar with walked out.


    Young¡­ Young Master Meng?


    To think he was here as well.


    As soon as the door opened, Doctor Zhao slipped into the courtyard under Meng Yuncheng¡¯s arm and grabbed his clothes in fear. He poked his head out from the latter¡¯s side while sizing up Shu Yu.

 Chapter 76 - 76: Meng Yunzheng

    Chapter 76: Meng Yunzheng


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As soon as Doctor Zhao dodged, Meng Yunzheng naturally saw Shu Yu, who was standing outside the door.


    A look of surprise flashed across his face as he sized her up in perplexity.


    Shu Yu knew that Meng Yunzheng had recognized her.


    She covered her face, but it was too late for her to turn around and leave. She sighed and raised her hand to greet him, ¡°Young Master Meng, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng nodded and greeted her with a gentle smile on his face. He then turned to the side and made a ¡°please come in¡± gesture.


    Shu Yu hesitated for a moment, but still went in.


    The courtyard was small, not very big. Shu Yu sized it up for a while, then turned her head, wanting to ask what was going on with Doctor Zhao.


    She didn¡¯t expect to see Meng Yunzheng make a gesture to Doctor Zhao, patted his head, and ask him to go in with a smile.


    Shu Yu looked at the scene and felt her mind go blank. A bad feeling welled up in her heart.


    ¡°Young Master Meng, you ¡­¡±


    Meng Yunyun remained the same and didn¡¯t seem to mind. He pointed at his throat and waved his hand, his meaning particularly obvious.


    Shu Yu was stunned. Young Master Meng couldn¡¯t speak anymore? His beautiful voice was gone just like that?


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Doctor Zhao has become like this, and you¡­¡± A year ago, one of them was a brilliant doctor who helped patients all over the world, and the other was a talented and handsome man. But now, one was retarded and the other was mute. They had also lost a lot of weight and were in worse condition than her.


    Meng Yunzheng smiled, turned around, and entered the door. Then, he took a piece of paper and started to write.


    ¡°There was an accident. Why is Miss Shu here?¡±


    Shu Yu knew that he didn¡¯t want to explain the reason, and coincidentally, she couldn¡¯t say her reasons either.


    So, she only said, ¡°I had an accident too. I happened to see Doctor Zhao just now, so I chased after him. Young Master Meng, just take it as¡­ you didn¡¯t see me today, okay?¡±


    Meng Yunyun was silent for a moment, then nodded with a smile.


    Although Shu Yu had not known him for a long time, she more or less knew that he was a man of his word. Since he had already agreed, he naturally would not say anything.


    However, Meng Yunzheng quickly wrote another line, ¡°Miss Shu, please pretend that you didn¡¯t see us today as well.¡±


    Shu Yu agreed. Seeing that it was getting late, she had to leave.


    Just now, she was worried that something might happen to Doctor Zhao, but since he was with Young Master Meng, she could relax.


    Young Master Meng obviously did not want to have too much to do with her, so Shu Yu decided to treat today¡¯s meeting as an accident.


    She prepared to leave, ¡°I¡¯m leaving. If Young Master Meng and Doctor Zhao encounter any difficulties and need help, you can let me know. Although I can¡¯t be of much help, I¡¯ll try my best.¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for Doctor Zhao¡¯s brilliant medical skills, she might not have been able to stand here in good health.


    She was a good child who knew how to repay kindness, after all.


    However, Meng Yunzheng shook his head, indicating that he didn¡¯t need it.


    Shu Yu understood and turned to walk out of the courtyard.


    However, when she reached the door, she couldn¡¯t help but turn back and look at Meng Yunzheng¡¯s smiling face. She said softly, ¡°Young Master Meng, you¡­If you don¡¯t feel happy, you don¡¯t have to keep smiling. This smile is a little fake.¡±


    After she said that, she quickly ran off.


    The courtyard door closed again, and the smile on Meng Yunzheng¡¯s face slowly faded.


    He touched his face. Was his smile very fake? Yet, the others couldn¡¯t tell and all said that his smile was like a spring breeze.


    S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 77 - 77: An Unexpected Evaluation

    Chapter 77: An Unexpected Evaluation


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Meng Yunzheng was surprised to hear Shu Yu¡¯s evaluation. He turned his head and looked at Doctor Zhao.


    The latter was eating the other half of the pastry with his head tilted. When he saw him looking over, he giggled.


    Then, he heavily nodded.


    Meng Yunzheng¡¯s face darkened and he went straight into the room.


    On the other side, Shu Yu had already returned to the entrance of the clinic. Lu Erbai and the others were waiting for her anxiously.


    Seeing that she had returned, all of them heaved a sigh of relief. When Shu Yu got on the carriage, Lu Erbai asked impatiently, ¡°How did it go? Did you catch up with Doctor Zhao? Is he alright?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dad, Doctor Zhao is fine. Someone is taking care of him. He accidentally ran out today, that¡¯s why he was bullied. It won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    She promised Meng Yunzheng not to reveal his existence, so Shu Yu naturally kept her mouth shut.


    Lu Erbai was slightly relieved. He asked again, ¡°Then how did he become like this?¡±


    Shu Yu shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. The other party has something he can¡¯t tell me, so I can¡¯t ask too much.¡±


    Lu Erbai nodded, ¡°Makes sense.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu didn¡¯t know who Doctor Zhao was. Seeing that there were no more problems, he urged, ¡°Alright, alright. Since he has someone to take care of him, let¡¯s not bother about him. Second brother, let¡¯s quickly set off back. Mum and the others are all waiting at home. After such a long delay, she will be worried.¡±


    Lu Erbai couldn¡¯t help but glare at him. However, at the thought of his mother and the two children at home, he was also eager to return.


    Shu Yu told the coachman to set off and return to Shangshi Village.


    They traveled very slowly on the road. Lu Erbai¡¯s legs couldn¡¯t take too much jolting, so by the time they reached the village, the sky had already darkened.


    The old lady and the twins waited for them earnestly, almost thinking that something had happened to them.


    When the carriage stopped at the Lu family¡¯s main entrance, the old lady hurriedly came out to welcome them.


    ¡°Why are you back so late? Did something happen on the way?¡±


    Lu Erbai smiled, ¡°No, the carriage traveled slowly on purpose because of my leg. I¡¯ve made you wait for a long time. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go in first.¡± S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Under Shu Yu¡¯s gaze, Lu Sanzhu carried Lu Erbai down from the carriage without complaint.


    The old lady clicked her tongue. Did Erya have something on Sanzhu? He was so obedient.


    The house was already tidied up, so Lu Erbai was sent to his room to rest.


    The old lady saw that they were tired from the journey and quickly asked them to sit down, ¡°The noodles are ready. I¡¯ll cook it now. It¡¯ll be ready in a while. Just sit first.¡±


    Madam Ruan quickly stood up, ¡°Mother, let me help you.¡±


    Madam Ruan felt quite guilty in front of the old lady. At this point, she had learned what Old Lady Ruan had been planning and thus hated her family to death. From now on, she only had her in-law¡¯s family and no maternal family.


    The old lady glanced at her, nodded with a serious face, and went to the kitchen.


    When Lu Sanzhu heard that there were noodles to eat, he was naturally unwilling to leave. If it wasn¡¯t for Shu Yu¡¯s ¡°stern gaze¡± at the side, he would have already gone back to call his wife and child over to eat as well.


    A few bowls of noodles were served. Lu Sanzhu looked at the oil on the surface and felt even smugger. It seemed that he would be a regular guest at his second brother¡¯s house in the future.


    The dining table was set up in the room. Lu Erbai was also holding a bowl of noodles. Looking at the satisfied faces of his family, he felt his heart squeeze.


    This was great. It was great that the whole family was together.

 Chapter 78 - 78: Meeting the Eldest Uncles Wife

    Chapter 78: Meeting the Eldest Uncle¡¯s Wife


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The old lady discussed with Lu Erbai as she ate, ¡°Since you¡¯re back, we should bring up the matter of Erya coming back and getting to know her relatives. It just so happened that the eldest daughter-in-law had returned from her mother¡¯s house with her children. Tomorrow, we should invite those families over for a visit. Third brother, when you¡¯re done eating, go and tell Dasong¡¯s family. Don¡¯t go missing again tomorrow.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu slurped on his noodles and nodded perfunctorily, ¡°Got it.¡±


    As long as there was food, it was not a big deal to run errands.


    The old lady felt speechless just seeing him like this. She quickly looked away and said to Lu Erbai, ¡°I¡¯ve also sent someone to tell your sister¡¯s family. It¡¯s the same for Daya. Speaking of which, we haven¡¯t seen her for a long time. When she comes back tomorrow, let her stay at home for the night, so that she doesn¡¯t have to work again when she goes back. She can also rest at home and not be tired out.¡±


    At the mention of Daya¡¯s hard life, Madam Ruan lost her appetite for the oily noodles.


    Lu Erbai, on the other hand, frowned, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s great if Daya comes back to stay. However, there are only two rooms in the house. I¡¯m afraid there isn¡¯t enough space.¡±


    It was still fine in the past, but now Erya was back. Daya was also married, so if she wanted to stay the night, they couldn¡¯t just drive Zhang Shu back, right?


    Unexpectedly, the old lady said, ¡°Why not? I¡¯ll go over to Dasong¡¯s house and let Daya and Erya stay here. The two sisters can have a good chat too. As for Zhang Shu, since our houses are not far from each other, it¡¯s the same to let him go back first.¡±


    When Sanya heard this, she quickly raised her head, swallowed the noodles in her mouth, and said, ¡°Me! And me! The three of us sisters want to talk.¡±


    Dahu subconsciously wanted to say something, but when he remembered that he was not a sister, he sighed and continued eating his noodles.


    The old lady smiled ¡°Alright, you three have a good chat.¡±


    In the past, she had felt sorry for the Zhang family and Zhang Shu because she felt that it was Daya¡¯s belly that had failed to live up to expectations, causing the Zhang family to not have an heir even now.


    However, she had now been successfully brainwashed by Shu Yu. Since Daya and her husband had yet to see a doctor, the old lady felt that it must be Zhang Shu¡¯s problem for their inability to conceive a child after two years of marriage.


    With such thoughts in mind, even if Zhang Shu was honest and willing to work, the old lady still found him a little unpleasant to the eye.


    She snorted coldly, and Lu Erbai didn¡¯t say anything more. He did hope that Daya could have a good rest when she came back.


    With that decided, the old lady carried the plates and chopsticks back to the kitchen in satisfaction.


    Talking about the problem with accommodation, Shu Yu thought of the problem of building a new room again.


    This matter was rather urgent and had to be brought up on the agenda as soon as possible.


    After she met her relatives tomorrow, the renovation could start.


    That night, the entire family went to bed early. Perhaps it was because there were fewer things to worry about, but their mental conditions were much better.


    Thus, the next morning, when Lu Dasong brought his wife, Madam Li, over to help, Madam Li, who had not seen Madam Ruan and the others for a few days, was clearly stunned.


    It had only been a few days, and although Madam Ruan was still as thin and weak as before, she looked different. She looked¡­ radiant.


    It seemed that with Erya¡¯s return, the second brother¡¯s family was really becoming different.


    This was the first time Madam Li had seen Shu Yu. She looked at the latter¡¯s fair and clean face, her tall figure. She was as pretty as a flower. One could tell at a glance that she had been well brought up. Madam Li felt sour.


    With this, Erya was the prettiest among the Lu family.


    sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 79 - 79: Erya Cant be So Lazy

    Chapter 79: Erya Can¡¯t be So Lazy


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu stepped forward and greeted her eldest uncle and his wife, then welcomed the two into the central room. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Madam Li had just sat down when the old lady came over and snorted, ¡°What are you sitting for? Didn¡¯t you come here early in the morning to help? Do you really take yourself as a guest? Come with me to the kitchen to pick some vegetables.¡±


    Madam Li¡¯s expression immediately turned ugly, but she didn¡¯t say much. After informing Lu Dasong, she went to the kitchen.


    Lu Dasong went into the house to see Lu Erbai. Shu Yu poured him a glass of water, then went to the backyard to boil medicine for Lu Erbai.


    The medicine on Lu Erbai¡¯s leg had to be changed every day, and only Shu Yu was better at this.


    Madam Li entered the kitchen and only saw the old lady and Madam Ruan. Even Sanya was there, but she didn¡¯t see Shu Yu follow in. She immediately felt uncomfortable and said sourly, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Erya coming in to help? We have to entertain the guests, but she¡¯s hiding. A lady can¡¯t be too lazy.¡±


    ...


    The old lady abruptly stood up and glared at her, ¡°Who are you calling lazy? If you don¡¯t want to do it, go back home. Why are you being so sarcastic? Don¡¯t make things difficult for yourself. Erya is obedient and diligent. I didn¡¯t let her into the kitchen. Do you have a problem with that?¡±


    The old lady did not lie about this. Erya was too honest and not stingy at all when entertaining guests. If Erya were to be allowed to cook, the old lady could guarantee that Madam Li and the others would want to have dinner after lunch.


    The old lady vowed to prevent such things from happening.


    Their family was in a difficult time now, so they should save as much as they could. Besides, didn¡¯t they usually eat like this?


    Madam Li didn¡¯t dare to refute her mother-in-law, but she still felt that Shu Yu had retained the air of a young miss even though she had returned home.


    The old lady did not care what she thought. On the contrary, she felt that Erya had seen the world and knew more than them. The girl was doing big things! How could she be confined to the stove?


    Not long after, Lu Sanzhu came over with Madam Liang.


    Madam Li was very shocked. She looked up at the sky. The sun had not risen from the west.


    The third brother and his wife would usually rush over only when it was time for dinner. Once they arrived, they would take the bowls and chopsticks to the table and eat straight away. Then, they would leave after eating and would never help.


    To think they were here so early today. Madam Liang even rolled up her sleeves and came in to help, looking very energetic.


    ¡°Mother, eldest sister-in-law, second sister-in-law, I am here. What do I need to do? Just tell me. ¡±


    The old lady glanced at her. Well, Sanzhu must have told her about Erya¡¯s abilities. It was rare for her to be so diligent. She handed the latter a basket of vegetables, ¡°Take it to the river to wash.¡±


    Madam Liang responded and left happily.


    The old lady looked at her three troublesome daughters-in-law. She was not satisfied with all three of them.


    Her eldest daughter-in-law was hypocritical and petty. She would smile on the surface but play dirty tricks in the dark.


    Her second daughter-in-law was timid and had no opinions of her own, and even had a vicious maternal family.


    Her third daughter-in-law was lazy, spoiling the child so much that he was out of control, and even the child¡¯s father couldn¡¯t control him.


    However, no matter how much she disliked them, she could not return them.


    The old lady thought about it as she walked out of the kitchen. She saw Daniu coming over.


    Daniu held a fish in his hand and smiled. ¡°Grandma, this is for you. I just went to the river to catch it. It¡¯s still alive and kicking. We can have an extra dish for lunch.¡±


    The old lady was all smiles. ¡°My gosh, my eldest grandson is so capable. Come, give me the fish and quickly go back to change your clothes. Look at how wet you are. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    Dahu came out from behind Daniu, also drenched.


    The old lady urged him to change his clothes as well.

 Chapter 80 - 80: Eldest Uncle Lus Family

    Chapter 80: Eldest Uncle Lu¡¯s Family


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dahu changed into a clean set of clothes and the shoes that Shu Yu bought for him the other day. He came out happily.


    When Daniu came over again, he came with his younger siblings.


    When he passed by Lu Sanzhu¡¯s house, he called over Dabao and his sister, who had just woken up, as well.


    Lu Dasong had four children in total. The eldest was a daughter named Cuihua, the second was Daniu, the third was Lanhua, and the fourth was Erniu.


    Cuihua had not come over yet. She was twenty this year, the oldest of all the girls. She had married a few years ago and her child was already four years old. She was probably on her way here now.


    Daniu was one year older than Daya and had been engaged earlier, originally planning to get married two years ago. However, something happened to the girl he was engaged to. Her mother died of illness and she had to be in mourning for three years. This year, the mourning period was finally over, and they planned to get married at the end of the year.


    ...


    Lanhua was the same age as Shu Yu and was already looking for a husband.


    Erniu was ten years old this year and was also the youngest in his family, so he was at his most lively and active time.


    Lu Sanzhu had a son and a daughter. The eldest son was the little fatty, Dabao, whom Shu Yu had met the other day. The youngest daughter, Baoya, had just turned three years old. She was usually locked up at home and did not know anything.


    When the children from the two families arrived, the Lu family instantly became lively.


    Daniu, Erniu, Dabao, and Baoya all went to see Lu Erbai.


    Lanhua, on the other hand, took the initiative to go into the kitchen to help. Madam Li was immediately unhappy and waved her hand to chase her away, ¡°We don¡¯t need you here. Your sister Erya hasn¡¯t even entered the kitchen. What are you doing here? Go out and play.¡±


    The old lady glared at Madam Lee, but her expression towards her granddaughter was much better, ¡°There are enough people in the kitchen. It¡¯s only this big anyhow. Go out and talk to your sister Erya.¡±


    Then, she drove Sanya out as well.


    Lanhua didn¡¯t want to work either. She came over and held Sanya¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Take me to sister Erya.¡±


    Sanya went to wipe her hands and pulled Lanhua out, ¡°Sister Lanhua, you haven¡¯t met my second sister, have you? My second sister is very beautiful and knows everything. She¡¯s awesome. My second sister even said that she would remove the scar on my face and turn me into a little beauty. Since my second sister returned, our whole family is so happy. I even wake up laughing in my dreams at night.¡±


    Lanhua looked at Sanya in surprise. This little girl, who was usually quiet and timid, and would shrink in a corner even if she went to her house, had actually said so much today, and her eyes were even shining.


    Lanhua was even more curious about Erya. She held Sanya¡¯s hand and headed to the courtyard. Then, she happened to see Shu Yu standing there talking to Daniu and the others.


    Putting her looks aside, just the confident and calm aura that Shu Yu exuded far surpassed all the other girls in the Lu family. Even the eldest grandson of the Lu family, Daniu, was a little reserved and nervous in front of her. It was as if she was the most promising child in the entire Lu family.


    Lanhua looked at herself again. In fact, she had also worn a new set of clothes today, but compared to Shu Yu, she looked fat, dark, and ugly.


    As for her hairstyle, she had worked on it for a long time this morning. She had combed it into the most popular hairstyle in town recently, and she had used a headdress flower.


    In contrast, Erya only had two simple braids and a wooden hairpin on her head, yet she was more beautiful than the young ladies in the town she had seen.


    For some reason, Lanhua did not want to go forward, but Sanya had already let go of her hand and ran forward.


    ¡°Second sister, I¡¯ve brought Sister Lanhua.¡±


    Shu Yu looked up and saw a girl standing not far away, who seemed to want to shrink back.

 Chapter 81 - 81: Guarantee Youve Never Had it Before

    Chapter 81: Guarantee You¡¯ve Never Had it Before


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Almost without thinking, Shu Yu could tell what Lanhua was thinking from her behavior.


    She took a few steps forward and stood in front of the girl. Then, she smiled and asked, ¡°You¡¯re Lanhua, right? I was just wondering why I didn¡¯t see you. Come in, have a seat, and rest for a while.¡±


    Lanhua subconsciously followed her into the central room. Dabao and Erniu were already quarreling in the central room.


    At this moment, the old lady came in with a fruit platter. She shouted at them, ¡°Alright, alright, stop quarreling. Come and eat something. Quiet down.¡±


    Shu Yu looked at the peanuts and chestnuts served by the old lady, as well as the sour wild fruits picked from the mountain. She could not help but smack her forehead.


    Third Lu hurriedly ran out of the house with his daughter in his arms. When he saw the fruit platter, he was stunned, ¡°Mother, is this all you¡¯re giving us? Where are the pastries? Where¡¯s the candy?¡±


    ...


    When he followed Shu Yu to the county yesterday, he saw with his own eyes that she had bought those things. Why weren¡¯t they used to entertain guests? Wasn¡¯t this a little too much?


    The old lady sneered, ¡°It¡¯s good enough that there¡¯s food to eat. Don¡¯t you see how difficult your second brother¡¯s life is? You still want to eat pastries and sweets? In your sweet dreams.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu opened his mouth and wanted to say that Shu Yu was rich.


    However, when he looked up, he saw Shu Yu, and the latter revealed a bright smile. Lu Sanzhu suddenly shuddered. She had the same smile when she went to the Ruan family.


    He didn¡¯t dare to provoke her.


    Lu Sanzhu stuffed Baoya into Lanhua¡¯s arms and said, ¡°Help me look after Baoya.¡±


    Then, he escaped by saying he needed to go to the toilet.


    Lanhua was stunned for a moment. It was not until Baoya, who was in her arms, struggled to reach for the fruit platter on the table that she came to her senses and gave the toddler a piece of fruit. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Baoya took a bite, and it was so sour that her whole body trembled. Then, she threw the fruit in her hand to the ground and began to cry.


    Lanhua hurriedly coaxed her, ¡°Baoya, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry.¡±


    Sanya looked up and held Baoya¡¯s hand, ¡°Baoya, don¡¯t cry. Look, look at my shoes. My second sister bought them for me. They¡¯re new. Don¡¯t they look good?¡±


    Baoya cried even harder.


    Sanya looked at Shu Yu helplessly. She felt the urge to cry as well.


    Shu Yu did not know whether to laugh or cry. She patted Sanya¡¯s head and said to Baoya, ¡°If you don¡¯t cry, I¡¯ll give you something good to eat later.¡±


    Baoya stopped, blinked, and asked, ¡°Is it¡­ Is it sweets?¡±


    As expected of Lu Sanzhu¡¯s daughter, she remembered her father¡¯s words very clearly.


    However, when the other people present heard the conversation between the two, they all turned their heads to look at Shu Yu. Even Erniu and Dabao rushed over. Dabao used to be fierce to her, but now he had completely forgotten about their past grudges. His chubby little face trembled.


    Shu Yu laughed, ¡°It¡¯s even more delicious than sweets. I guarantee you¡¯ve never had it before.¡±


    Shu Yu had indeed bought pastries and candy and was prepared to serve the guests today. However, the old lady also said that there was only so much food. The fourth aunt and Daya were not here yet. If they took those out now, these children would probably have finished it at this point.


    It would be better to wait for everyone to arrive, and the younger ones would each get a little so that everyone could taste some sweetness.


    Shu Yu felt that what the old lady said made sense, so she had no objections.


    Upon hearing that there was something more delicious than sweets, Lu Sanzhu, who had left, ran back. He asked excitedly, ¡°What is it? What is it?¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s eyelids twitched uncontrollably.

 Chapter 82 - 82: Use Corn Kernels

    Chapter 82: Use Corn Kernels


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu did as she said. After she finished speaking to Baoya, she went straight to the kitchen.


    The others immediately followed curiously. Even the steady Daniu followed while pretending to be nonchalant.


    However, the Lu family¡¯s kitchen was small and narrow. The old lady and the others were already inside. If everyone went in, they wouldn¡¯t even be able to turn around.


    Shu Yu said to everyone, ¡°You guys can sit in the central room for a while. I¡¯ll bring it over when it¡¯s done. It¡¯ll be quick.¡±


    She was saying that, but the children¡¯s resistance to food that was more delicious than sweets was too weak. None of them were willing to leave, so they all stopped outside the kitchen.


    Dahu was fast. He entered the kitchen before Shu Yu and said with a straight face, ¡°Second sister, I¡¯ll help you start the fire.¡±


    ...


    Sanya was a step slower. She pouted and stomped her feet. How could her brother be like this? He didn¡¯t even let her have the job of lighting the fire.


    Shu Yu found it funny. She walked into the kitchen and instantly received the gazes of the others in the kitchen.


    Madam Li looked at Shu Yu and then at her daughter at the door. It would have been better if she didn¡¯t make a comparison, but the comparison made her even more upset.


    ¡°Erya, what are you doing in the kitchen? Your grandma didn¡¯t let you come, saying you don¡¯t know how to cook. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m being bossy, but girls still need to know how to cook. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be hard for them to get married in the future.¡±


    Although Madam Ruan was timid, she still spoke up unhappily when it came to her daughter, ¡°Erya is very good at cooking. Her food is especially delicious, better than any of us.¡±


    Madam Liang had already returned. She nodded when she heard this, ¡°That¡¯s true. Sanzhu brought a bowl of noodles back and said that Erya cooked it. I¡¯m still craving that taste even now.¡±


    Then, she looked at the old lady, ¡°Mother, why don¡¯t we let Erya be the head chef?¡±


    The old lady did not care about her three daughter-in-law¡¯s infighting. She looked at Shu Yu kindly, ¡°What do you want to do, Erya? Just say it and we¡¯ll do it.¡±


    ¡°I want to make some snacks for everyone to try. Grandma, I need some corn kernels.¡±


    Corn kernels?


    What kind of snacks can corn kernels make? Dabao and the others outside the kitchen were very disappointed when they heard this. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They had thought that something more delicious than pastries would be made from things like refined flour and pork.


    Could corn kernels even make a flower?


    Dabao waved his hand, ¡°This is boring. I¡¯m going to eat the chestnuts and peanuts.¡±


    Erniu followed him, ¡°I want some too. Don¡¯t finish it all by yourself.¡±


    ¡°Can I finish such a big pot? I¡¯m not a pig.¡±


    ¡°You are.¡±


    The two went back to the central room noisily.


    Shu Yu ignored them and took the corn kernels from the old lady.


    They had not started cooking the dishes yet. The Lu family had two stoves. One was currently cooking rice, while the other one was still vacant.


    Shu Yu asked Dahu to start the fire and then poured some oil.


    Although the few people in the kitchen were working, they were watching Shu Yu¡¯s movements at the same time. When they saw how much oil she poured, they suddenly felt their hearts tighten.


    Madam Li muttered, ¡°If you don¡¯t take care of the household, you won¡¯t know how expensive food is. This is too much of a waste.¡±


    After so many days, the old lady and Madam Ruan were used to Shu Yu¡¯s oil consumption. The oil she was using now was only a little more than her previous cooking. It was fine.


    After pouring the oil, Shu Yu began to add sugar.


    This time, even the old lady and Madam Ruan started to feel heartache. After all, sugar was not cheap.


    However, Shu Yu didn¡¯t put too much in. The taste was relatively light.


    After stirring it a few times, Shu Yu poured the corn kernel into the oil.

 Chapter 83 - 83: Delicious Popcorn

    Chapter 83: Delicious Popcorn


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Everyone watched as Shu Yu flipped the corn kernels over and over again.


    Just this?


    Could it be that the delicious snacks she was talking about were corn kernels wrapped in oil and sugar and fried? It didn¡¯t look quite appetizing.


    Lanhua who was at the door couldn¡¯t see the situation at the stove, but when she saw the disappointment and disdain on Madam Li and Madam Liang¡¯s faces, she felt uncertain.


    Suddenly, there was a cracking sound in the pot. Something jumped out, and it jumped very high.


    The sound came again and again, giving the people in the kitchen a big shock.


    ...


    At this moment, Shu Yu quickly put the pot lid on.


    After she did so, the crackling sounds inside became even more obvious.


    Madam Ruan was a little worried, ¡°Erya, it seems like it¡¯s going to explode. Is it alright?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t blow up the pot,¡± Madam Li said.


    Madam Liang quietly retreated to the kitchen door and held Baoya in her arms, ready to run away at any time.


    Shu Yu told Dahu to stop the fire and remove the firewood under the stove. The crackling sound inside had almost stopped, and only then did she open the lid.


    When everyone saw what was inside, their eyes widened in shock.


    This¡­ The corn kernels had clearly only covered the bottom of the pot, but they had now filled up half of the big pot.


    And this smell¡­ It smelled so good.


    Shu Yu took a popcorn, asked Dahu to come over, and stuffed it into his mouth.


    Dahu pursed his lips and clenched his little hands in excitement, ¡°It¡¯s delicious. It¡¯s so delicious.¡±


    ¡°This is called popcorn. It¡¯s from the corn kernel. You¡¯ve never had it before, right?¡±


    Dahu nodded his head vigorously, ¡°The popcorn from the corn kernels is even more delicious than sweets.¡±


    Shu Yu laughed, ¡°Go and bring that fruit plate over. We¡¯ll bring it out for everyone to eat.¡±


    Dahu hurriedly turned around to get the fruit plate. Shu Yu filled the plate, but there was still a lot left.


    She put the remaining on another plate and handed it to the old lady, ¡°Grandma, this is for you.¡±


    The old lady waved her hand, ¡°I don¡¯t need it. I don¡¯t eat this. You kids can eat it.¡±


    On the side, Madam Li and Madam Liang, who had just returned into the kitchen, swallowed their saliva and eagerly looked at the plate of popcorn.


    Shu Yu immediately stuffed one into the old lady¡¯s and Madam Ruan¡¯s mouths, ¡°Isn¡¯t there a lot? You guys should try my cooking.¡±


    As soon as the popcorn entered her mouth, the old lady couldn¡¯t help but squint her eyes in happiness. It was crunchy and really delicious.


    She didn¡¯t expect the corn to be so delicious after being stir-fried with oil and sugar.


    Shu Yu left a plate for the kitchen and then went out with the fruit plate.


    As soon as she left, Madam Li and Madam Liang couldn¡¯t wait to take a popcorn each. The old lady snorted coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Erya doesn¡¯t know how to cook? Look at her cooking, which one of you can compare to her?¡±


    Madam Li was embarrassed, but she did not hesitate to eat the popcorn.


    As soon as Shu Yu left the kitchen, Baoya pounced on her with drool dripping from her mouth, ¡°I want to eat, I want to eat.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Let¡¯s go to the central room first.¡±


    Baoya was, after all, only three years old. Shu Yu did not dare to let her eat alone. It was better to watch her when they entered the central room later.


    Lu Sanzhu appeared out of nowhere again, ¡°Erya, let me help you carry that.¡±


    He was about to snatch the popcorn after he finished speaking, but Shu Yu smacked his hand. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Try snatching it.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu laughed dryly and retracted his hand, not daring to move.


    Lanhua, who was following behind, widened her eyes in shock. Their third uncle was actually afraid of Erya? Her third uncle had always been shameless and even unafraid of their grandmother. Now, with one move from Erya, he was so scared that he didn¡¯t dare to move.


    Shu Yu first went to Lu Erbai¡¯s room with the popcorn and left some for him and the eldest uncle. Then, she returned to the central room.

 Chapter 84 - 84: Ill Beat You to Death

    Chapter 84: I¡¯ll Beat You to Death


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Erniu and Dabao had already smelled the fragrance and ran to Shu Yu in unison.


    ¡°I want to eat it, give it to me!¡± Dabao¡¯s eyes lit up as he shouted and reached out to grab it.


    Shu Yu immediately turned to Lu Sanzhu, ¡°Third uncle¡­¡±


    The latter¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he grabbed his son, ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? Go sit over there. You¡¯ll have your portion.¡±


    When Lu Sanzhu¡¯s face darkened, Dabao was still quite afraid of him. He could only sit on the stool and whine.


    Only then did Shu Yu put the popcorn on the table and said to the few of them, ¡°You guys can eat it, but you¡¯re not allowed to snatch or have it all to yourself. If I find out, no one can have any.¡±


    ...


    The children nodded.


    As soon as Shu Yu turned around, the crowd surrounded the popcorn.


    Lu Sanzhu was squeezed in the middle of a bunch of children, not feeling embarrassed at all.


    However, it was good that he was there. He understood Shu Yu¡¯s character very well, so he used his identity as an elder to suppress the few children who were eager to grab and stuff the popcorn into their pockets. He strictly divided a portion to each person, and the rest was placed on a high platform.


    Daniu and Lanhua were older so they wouldn¡¯t fight over popcorn. Still, they each had a handful of popcorn.


    The two of them tasted it and couldn¡¯t help but widen their eyes in surprise.


    This snack was too delicious. If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, they wouldn¡¯t have believed that it was made from corn kernels.


    The noisy children quieted down in an instant. They were talking about the popcorn as they ate.


    Because of this novel and delicious snack, Dabao and Erniu were simply impressed by Shu Yu.


    Dabao stuffed himself with popcorn as he asked, ¡°Erya, do you know how to cook anything else?¡±


    Shu Yu said, ¡°Call me sister.¡±


    ¡°Sister Erya, do you know how to make anything else?¡± Just like his father, Dabao¡¯s attitude changed very quickly when there was food.


    ¡°Yes. As long as I have the ingredients, I can make a lot of food,¡± Shu Yu raised her eyebrows at him.


    ¡°Then, then can you make some for me?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Shu Yu shook his head and rejected him frankly.


    Dabao was stunned for a moment. He even forgot to eat the popcorn in his hand. ¡°Why? I¡¯m already calling you sister.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Who asked you to bully Dahu and Sanya? You had food, but you never shared it with Sanya and the others. You even deliberately came to boast about it and make them hungry. If not for Dahu and Sanya¡¯s magnanimity, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to eat the popcorn today. Yet you still want to eat good food in the future? I¡¯m not your parents. Why would I spoil you?¡±


    Dabao was stunned. He looked at the cold and heartless Shu Yu in disbelief.


    Why? She was his sister. Why wouldn¡¯t she give him food? His mother had clearly said that the older siblings had to give in to the younger ones.


    When he was at his eldest uncle¡¯s house, other than Erniu who would occasionally quarrel with him, Cuihua, Daniu, and Lanhua would always give in to him. Erniu would also compromise with him in the end.


    When he went to his maternal grandfather¡¯s house, his cousins had never said such cold and heartless words either.


    Dabao¡¯s mouth twitched and he immediately lay on the ground without a word. He kicked his legs and cried, ¡°Erya, you¡¯re a bad woman, you money-losing b*tch. If you don¡¯t give me food, I¡¯ll beat you to death! I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±


    When he started crying, the sound was earth-shattering, and it shocked everyone.


    Lu Sanzhu subconsciously wanted to help his son, but when he saw that the person who made him cry was Shu Yu, he immediately shrank back and kept quiet.


    Forget it, forget it. His son would just cry for a while anyway. He would be fine after he was done crying. It was already a blessing that he wouldn¡¯t be hurt.


    S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 85 - 85: Let Him Cry!

    Chapter 85: Let Him Cry!


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Dasong and Lu Erbai, who were talking in the house, also heard the commotion. Lu Dasong immediately came out.


    Madam Liang, who was in the kitchen, also wanted to rush over, but she was glared at by the old lady, ¡°Your husband is in the central room, what are you going to join in the fun for? Dabao has always cried crocodile tears, what¡¯s there to worry about?¡±


    Madam Liang thought about it and found that she was right, so she didn¡¯t go over. After all, she was also worried that the plate of popcorn would be finished by her eldest and second sister-in-law.


    What Madam Liang didn¡¯t know was that this time, her precious son was really heartbroken. Tears and snot fell like a waterfall.


    Daniu was, after all, the oldest, and Lanhua had also grown up. Seeing that their father and third uncle could not intervene in the children¡¯s conflict since they were elders, they could only come forward to mediate the situation.


    However, they had only taken a few steps when they were stopped by Shu Yu.


    ...


    ¡°Let him cry!¡±


    Cuihua, who had just entered the courtyard with her husband, happened to hear this as soon as she entered the door.


    The two of them were stunned. They looked at the center of the central room. No one had noticed their arrival. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Cuihua saw an unfamiliar girl standing in the middle. She was beautiful, and just by standing there, she was the focus of everyone.


    Then, she looked at Dabao, who was sitting on the ground and crying. She thought to herself that there must have been a conflict.


    As the eldest sister, Cuihua naturally wanted to step forward to help mediate.


    However, before she could say anything, Shu Yu had already squatted and looked at the little fatty, ¡°Since your mouth is so smelly, do you want me to sew it up for you? I¡¯m standing right in front of you, but I won¡¯t cook for you. Come, beat me to death.¡±


    Dabao widened his eyes and looked at Shu Yu¡¯s cold eyes. For some reason, he felt a little scared.


    With this fear, his cries became even louder.


    Lu Sanzhu could see that Shu Yu was angry. He could only laugh dryly, ¡°Erya, Dabao is still young and insensible.¡±


    ¡°Young? He is already eight years old, but still young? Sanya and Dahu are younger than him, but one knows how to get pigweed, and the other knows how to chop wood. They have never cried and fought just because they couldn¡¯t have a bite of food. What state is the Lu family in? If he wanted to eat deer antlers and bear paws, would you make them appear just because he cried? On top of that, he¡¯s so mean. If he leaves this village, he¡¯ll be beaten to death.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu immediately didn¡¯t dare to say anything. He didn¡¯t think so in the past, but after seeing the world with Erya, he felt that it was truly possible. Didn¡¯t Erya just use an axe to cut people when they didn¡¯t agree with her?


    Therefore, he could only try to persuade his son, ¡°Dabao, don¡¯t cry. Your sister Erya is right. We can¡¯t just cry for whatever we want to eat.¡±


    Dabao did not expect that even his father would not side with him and that his mother would not come over. Everyone in the main room was stopped by Shu Yu.


    He suddenly realized that no matter how much he cried, he would have nothing to eat since Shu Yu said so.


    Shu Yu was still squatting in front of him. She said to him word by word, ¡°Either you stop now, or you can continue scolding me, and I¡¯ll get a needle and thread to sew up your mouth. Worse, you can hit me, and I¡¯ll hang you on a tree outside to let everyone laugh at you. If you want me to cook for you, that¡¯s wishful thinking.¡±


    Dabao was stunned. He wiped his tears and snot with his sleeve and sniffled as he got up.


    Without another word, he ran out.


    Everyone was stunned by his sudden action. Daniu was worried and quickly chased after him.

 Chapter 86 - 86: Cuihua

    Chapter 86: Cuihua


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Only after Daniu reached the door did he notice Cuihua and her husband, Lai Jinhai, standing in the courtyard. Daniu subconsciously stopped and called out happily, ¡°Big sister, big brother-in-law.¡±


    Cuihua waved her hand, ¡°You go after Dabao first.¡± S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She then walked into the central room and greeted the people inside.


    Lu Dasong finally found a chance to speak. He immediately said to Shu Yu, ¡°Erya, this is your sister Cuihua.¡±


    Shuyu¡¯s face had been cold and distant just a second ago, but her expression changed in an instant. She immediately smiled and greeted her, ¡°So you¡¯re sister Cuihua. Come in and sit. I just made some snacks. Do try them and see if they¡¯re good.¡±


    Everyone was speechless. Wasn¡¯t the speed at which she changed her attitude a little too fast?


    ...


    Even the person involved, Cuihua, did not come back to her senses for a while.


    It was not until there was a glass of water in her hand that she laughed. She looked at Shu Yu and sized her up, ¡°You¡¯re Erya, right? It is good that you have returned. Uncle and aunty have been looking for you all these years. Now that they have fulfilled their wish, they can finally be at ease.¡±


    She did not mention the conflict just now.


    This kind of conflict between children was not serious, especially since Dabao¡¯s temper was indeed bad.


    It was Erya¡¯s behavior that surprised Cuihua. Logically speaking, since Erya had just returned, someone normal in her situation would usually put themselves in a very subtle position. At the very least, they wouldn¡¯t get into a conflict with their visiting relatives.


    Usually, even if they were wronged, they would only swallow it and smile.


    However, Erya did the opposite and refused to be wronged at all.


    Cuihua couldn¡¯t figure out whether it was a good thing that Erya was back given her personality.


    However, she was a married cousin. Although she had a good relationship with her second uncle¡¯s family, this kind of thing was really not something she had a say in.


    Lanhua had been standing behind Cuihua since her eldest sister entered the room. When she saw Shu Yu¡¯s appearance just now, she somehow became somewhat fearful of her.


    Cuihua was still fine. She was the eldest sister and had always taken care of her younger brothers and sisters. She was also very sympathetic to Erya, her long-lost cousin.


    She introduced her husband. Cuihua had moved to town after marriage. Her marriage was the best in the Lu family.


    Lai Jinhai¡¯s family ran a small food shop, but they had many brothers and sisters in the family. They relied on the small shop to make a living, and their days were barely okay.


    Cuihua did not bring her son over today. She said that he caught a cold two days ago. Although he was much better now, the couple did not dare to take him back and forth, so they simply left him at home.


    Lai Jinhai wasn¡¯t good with words, but it was obvious that he was very good to Cuihua and had always followed her wishes.


    Shu Yu and Cuihua chatted for a while and found that the latter had a decisive and open personality, and was very opinionated.


    It was said that when Cuihua was young, the Lu family had not yet split. As the first girl to be born, and with a grandmother like the old lady who did not value men over women, Cuihua was pampered by everyone when she was young.


    When she grew up, she naturally took on the responsibility of being the eldest sister.


    Compared to Lanhua, Shu Yu and Cuihua obviously had more to talk about.


    However, they didn¡¯t chat for long before Dabao, who had run out, returned.


    As soon as he entered the door, Dahu and Sanya immediately stood in front of Shu Yu as if they were facing a great enemy.


    Dabao stopped two steps away. He looked at Shu Yu, then at Dahu and Sanya.


    A moment later, he stretched out his right hand, and in his short and fat palm, there were a few candied fruits.


    They didn¡¯t look very good and seemed to have been stored for a long time.


    Go to  ????????????????????.co

 Chapter 87 - 87: Daya is Here

    Chapter 87: Daya is Here


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Dabao walked to Sanya and Dahu and said, ¡°This is the candied fruit that I¡¯ve been saving for a long time. I can¡¯t even bear to eat it myself, but I¡¯ll share it with you.¡± sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Everyone was speechless.


    Had the Sun risen from the east? To think Dabao took the initiative to share his food!


    Shu Yu looked at the candied fruit with some disdain.


    Unexpectedly, in the next moment, Dabao looked up and asked her, ¡°Now that I¡¯ve shared my good things with them, and I won¡¯t bully them in the future, does that mean you can make good food for me?¡±


    Shu Yu raised her eyebrows, and the others were stunned.


    ...


    ¡°Okay?¡± Dabao asked again, ¡°Look, I¡¯m not crying anymore. I¡¯m not scolding you nor did I hit you. I even shared my candied fruits with them. I did so well, so I should be rewarded.¡±


    Good my ass.


    Shu Yu retorted in her heart, but on the surface, she said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you know your mistakes and can change. However, I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ll be able to maintain it in the future, so I¡¯ll have to observe you for a while. If you¡¯ve really become better, I¡¯ll call you when I¡¯ve made something good.¡±


    Dabao frowned, not satisfied with the result.


    But forget it, sister Erya had agreed anyway.


    Without a second word, he gave the candied fruits in his hands to Sanya and Dahu. Seeing the envious Erniu, who was standing at the side, he gave him one as well.


    The others didn¡¯t get any. After all, they were all adults, and he only had five candied fruits in total.


    A few children of similar age each took one, and it seemed that the distance between them was shortened.


    Dahu and Sanya had never hung out with Dabao and were not close to Erniu either. But now, they held hands and ran to the yard together.


    No one knew what the others were thinking when watching this scene, but the old lady, who had just come out of the kitchen, could not help but wipe her eyes.


    In the past, Dahu and Sanya only knew how to work and did not go out to play. Dabao only knew how to bully people, and Erniu had always been with his other little friends in the village.


    Such a scene had never happened before, not even during the new year when the families gathered.


    The old lady was satisfied. She took a deep breath and walked towards the central room.


    Cuihua was the first to see her and stood up in a hurry, ¡°Grandma.¡±


    ¡°Cuihua, Jinhai. Sit, sit, sit. We¡¯ll be eating in a while. You guys rest for a while.¡±


    Cuihua was embarrassed, ¡°I should have gone to the kitchen to help.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need you. We have so many people. We¡¯ve already finished cooking everything,¡± The old lady said.


    Then, she frowned, ¡°It¡¯s just that it¡¯s almost time to eat. Why haven¡¯t Sixing and Daya come yet?¡±


    Shu Yu estimated the time and realized it was indeed noon.


    Logically speaking, Cuihua had a sick child and she lived in town. Even she had arrived, so the others should have come earlier.


    Just as she was wondering, there was movement at the door.


    The next moment, Dahu ran in and said excitedly, ¡°Big sister is back.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone turned to look at the door and saw two figures slowly moving toward them.


    Shu Yu immediately looked at the woman on the left. Her first impression of Daya was that she was thin, so thin that she seemed to be a skeleton that could be blown away by the wind.


    The old lady had already gone out to welcome her. When she saw Daya, her eyes could not help but redden, ¡°You haven¡¯t been back in a long time. How did you lose so much weight?¡±


    Daya had been smiling, but when she heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but purse her lips and suppress her sobs, ¡°I didn¡¯t lose weight, grandma. I didn¡¯t.¡±


    Go to  ????????????????????.co

 Chapter 88 - 88: Protruding Bones

    Chapter 88: Protruding Bones


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The old lady felt even more upset. Why was she saying that she had not lost weight? Daya was even slimmer than the last time she saw her, and she looked older too.


    She couldn¡¯t help but glare at Zhang Shu, who was standing next to Daya, and was obviously blaming him.


    Zhang Shu looked guilty, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, grandma. I¡­ I didn¡¯t take good care of her.¡±


    Daya quickly changed the topic, ¡°Grandma, where¡¯s Erya? I want to see Erya.¡±


    The old lady quickly turned to the side and shouted to Shu Yu, who was behind her, ¡°Erya, come quickly. Meet your sister and brother-in-law.¡±


    Shu Yu walked up to Daya in a few steps. Daya grabbed her hand excitedly and sized her up, ¡°Good, good. Our Erya is safe and sound. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re home. The family is reunited. Don¡¯t leave anymore¡­¡±


    ...


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m back, sis.¡±


    She reached out to hug Daya, only to feel that the body under her hands was almost only left with bones, which was very uncomfortable to the touch.


    Shu Yu could not help but frown, but Daya quickly let go of her and said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go in. We¡¯ll talk inside.¡±


    Shu Yu looked at her face. There were dark circles and eye bags under her eyes. Her lips were colorless, not to mention her pale face.


    Looking at her appearance, not to mention that she looked older than Cuihua of the same generation, she even looked older than Madam Li.


    What kind of life did she have to lead to be in such a poor state?


    Shu Yu had guessed that Daya¡¯s life was not easy, but she did not expect it to be so difficult.


    She opened her mouth and stared at Zhang Shu. It was only when Daya held her hand that Shu Yu suppressed the anger in her heart. She held Daya¡¯s hand tightly and they entered the house together.


    Zhang Shu followed behind, embarrassed. After he went to see Lu Erbai with Daya, he walked to a corner and chatted softly with Daniu and Lai Jinhai.


    Daya was very concerned about Shu Yu and asked her where she had been all these years, how she had been, and if she had suffered.


    Shu Yu still said the same words as before, and Daya was relieved to hear that.


    Not long after, the old lady came over to call for lunch.


    Lu Sixing still hadn¡¯t come. The old lady was thinking that she might have been delayed by something.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. I¡¯ll leave some food for them. We can¡¯t possibly wait for them with an empty stomach.¡±


    There were a lot of people, so they set up two tables, one in the central room and one in the kitchen.


    When the dishes were served, everyone immediately felt like their stomachs were growling. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This meal was much more sumptuous than they had imagined. Although the veggie dishes took up a huge portion, there were also fish, meat, and eggs. They didn¡¯t skimp on the oil, which made people drool.


    The old lady glanced at the crowd, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Almost everyone subconsciously reached for the meat dish. Only Daya smiled and reached for the towel gourd that was closest to her.


    Shu Yu was two seats away from her, but she had been paying attention to her.


    When they finished eating, she noticed that Daya didn¡¯t eat much.


    Shu Yu could not help but frown.


    When they finished eating, Lu Sixing still hadn¡¯t come over. She probably couldn¡¯t come.


    The old lady was just thinking about whether she should let Daniu make a trip over to take a look when she heard Zhang Shu and Daya come over and say that they were going back.


    The old lady was stunned, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to stay over today? Your second sister has just been found, don¡¯t you want to have a good chat with her?¡±


    Daya wanted to, but¡­


    She held the old lady¡¯s hand and said with a smile, ¡°I told my mother-in-law that I would go back early. It¡¯s not good to stay here.¡±


    Shu Yu looked at Zhang Shu, who was just looking on innocently but did not say anything.


    Go to  ?????????????????.co

 Chapter 89 - 89: A Suitable Shop

    Chapter 89: A Suitable Shop


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Zhang Shu probably felt Shu Yu¡¯s displeased gaze. He looked up and smiled apologetically at her, then advised Daya, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay here today? It¡¯s rare for your family to be reunited, so you should spend more time together.¡±


    A hint of struggle flashed across Daya¡¯s face, but she quickly shook her head, ¡°I¡¯d better go back. Now that Erya is back, it¡¯ll be much more convenient to see you in the future. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Shu Yu frowned and was about to step forward when the old lady pulled her back.


    The old lady shook her head at her, and Shu Yu could only swallow the words that were about to come out of her mouth.


    In the end, Daya still left. Shu Yu and the others only had time to send them to the door.


    After a while, Cuihua and her husband also left. They lived far away, and they were worried about the child at home, so they could not stay for too long.


    ...


    Madam Li and Madam n¨¦e Liang helped to clean up and sat for a while before leaving.


    Soon, only Lu Erbai¡¯s family was left at home.


    Only then did Shu Yu ask the old lady, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯d persuade big sister to stay?¡±


    The old lady sighed, ¡°I want to, too, but Daya is already in such a state. I¡¯d better not make things difficult for her.¡±


    She may have said some tough words the day before, saying that she wouldn¡¯t let Daya go. However, when she saw that Daya was in a difficult position, she immediately changed her stance.


    At the end of the day, Daya was the only one holding up the days in her in-laws¡¯ house.


    Shu Yu wanted to say, if she couldn¡¯t hold on, then she could opt for a divorce. Zhang Shu looked honest and simple, but he could not protect his wife at all. What was the use of having such a husband? If Daya continued to stay in the Zhang family, she would be tortured to death sooner or later.


    However, her way of thinking was deviant here, and it would scare Daya to death if she said it.


    Shu Yu thought to herself that she had to find some time to talk some sense into Daya. If she didn¡¯t want a divorce, then she had to stand up. Never mind that it was still uncertain who among the two was infertile, even if it was really a problem with her body, she still had to manage the Zhang family well so that she could live well.


    Later that night, Lu Sixing asked someone to send over a dozen eggs with a message: Something happened at home, so I couldn¡¯t come to see Erya. I¡¯ll see you next time.


    The egg was a gift. Other than Lu Sixing, Madam Li, Cuihua, and even Madam Liang, who had come today, had also brought gifts.


    In the countryside, the only good things were eggs and the like. Cuihua lived in the town and brought a piece of cloth over.


    Shu Yu tidied up everything. Now that she had met all her relatives, her shop should also be put on the agenda.


    Therefore, Shu Yu went to the county the next morning.


    When the intermediary saw her, he hurriedly came over and greeted her with a smile, ¡°Miss Lu, you¡¯re here. Quickly come in and take a seat.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I happened to have something to do in the county today, so I came to take a look. Intermediary Quan, is there any news about the matter I asked you to pay attention to?¡±


    Intermediary Quan clasped his palms together, ¡°Isn¡¯t it such a coincidence? I was just about to tell you. If Miss Lu isn¡¯t in a hurry, come in first and we can talk slowly.¡±


    Shuyu entered the shop and Intermediary Quan poured her a glass of water. Then, they started talking about the shop, ¡°According to Miss Lu¡¯s request, there is indeed a suitable shop. However, the rent may be a little expensive, and you have to meet the owner first. The other party also has requirements for what kind of shop to open.¡±


    This was reasonable, so Shu Yu nodded, ¡°Sure, did the other party say when to meet?¡±


    ¡°Now is fine. The owner is in the shop. There are two other tenants scheduled to meet the owner at the shop later. If we go now, we might be able to get this shop first.¡±


    Shu Yu put down her teacup, ¡°Then let¡¯s not delay any longer. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Intermediary Quan immediately packed up and led Shu Yu out.


    Go to  ????????????????????.co S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 90 - 90: So it was the Yu Familys Shop

    Chapter 90: So it was the Yu Family¡¯s Shop Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu asked about the situation as she walked, ¡°What did the shop use to sell? Why have they closed their business?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from Miss Lu. The shop originally sold makeup. It¡¯s Wenlan Town¡¯s Yu family¡¯s shop.¡±


    Shu Yu stopped in her tracks, ¡°The Yu family?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this shop was originally managed by Madame Yu, but two days ago, Madame Yu suddenly fell seriously ill and didn¡¯t have the energy to run the shop. Lord Yu doesn¡¯t know much about makeup, and there was also another makeup shop opposite, so the business was average. As such, he decided to simply rent it out. Miss Lu, you¡¯re just lucky.¡±


    Shu Yu laughed dryly. That¡¯s right, she was lucky. She was the one who caused all those things in the Yu family.


    It looked like Lord Yu intended to use Madame Yu¡¯s ¡°illness¡± to trap her in the manor. It made sense though. If news of Madame Yu¡¯s adultery were to spread, Lord Yu would lose face.


    ...


    As they spoke, the two of them had already reached Ningshui Street.


    This street was located in the center of Jiangyuan County. It was wide and clean, and could accommodate three to four carriages traveling side by side.


    Intermediary Quan took her to the end of the street. Compared to the head of the street and the middle, this place seemed a little more deserted.


    However, Shu Yu didn¡¯t mind the desolation, because this area was where only those with some wealth in the county would come to.


    Restaurants, makeup stores, banks, and fabric shops were all not far from here.


    ¡°Miss Lu, this is the place. Come in.¡±


    Shu Yu followed him into the door. The makeup store had not been completely cleared out. Intermediary Quan said that the slightly better makeup products had long been bought at a low price by the shops across the street who heard the news.


    The Yu family¡¯s shop wasn¡¯t very big. There was a small courtyard at the back, and it was tiny with only two small rooms and a kitchen.


    At this moment, the Yu family¡¯s butler was in the small courtyard instructing the servants to throw away all the bedding and furniture in the room.


    Looking at his disdainful face, it seemed¡­


    Shu Yu wondered if this shop was one of the places where Madame Yu had a tryst with her lover.


    The butler turned around when he heard the commotion.


    Intermediary Quan came forward and said a few words. The butler turned his gaze to Shu Yu, ¡°You¡¯re the one who wants to rent the shop?¡±


    Shu Yu smiled, ¡°Yes, our family wants to start a small business, so we asked Intermediary Quan to help us keep an eye out.¡±


    ¡°The rent for our shop is not cheap. It costs this much,¡± The butler stretched out his hand and gestured a number.


    Let alone Shu Yu, even Intermediary Quan was shocked. This small shop cost five taels of silver a month? That was a bit of a scam. The rent for the shops around here only asked for three or four taels of silver.


    Shu Yu felt that the Yu family was killing pigs. From the way the butler acted, they didn¡¯t seem to want to rent it to her either.


    It seemed that the two tenants that were coming later were more powerful. They had even revealed the rent they were willing to pay.


    Shu Yu was silent for a moment. Just as Intermediary Quan was trying to mediate and help bargain, she looked up again and said to the butler, ¡°The rent is indeed a little expensive, but the location of this shop is very rare. I really like it.¡±


    Intermediary Quan was anxious as he thought to himself, ¡°Gosh, Miss Lu, you can¡¯t lower the price like this. You even told him that you like the place a lot. Wouldn¡¯t that mean that we won¡¯t even be able to negotiate a single coin?¡±


    Didn¡¯t she see the butler¡¯s smug expression? At this time, she should pretend as if she wanted to leave.


    As expected, Miss Lu was still too young. He had been deceived by her overly calm and composed expression, thus thinking that she had long matured.


    Go to  ?????????????????.co

 Chapter 91 - 91: Get it at the Lowest Price

    Chapter 91: Get it at the Lowest Price


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, the next moment, Shu Yu said, ¡°The money is not easy to get, so I have to go back and discuss this with my parents. I¡¯ll see if I can find a way to borrow some from my relatives and friends. After all, we need capital for future business too.¡±


    Intermediary Quan facepalmed while Butler Yu was getting impatient. He was just about to say that if she couldn¡¯t pay the rent, he wouldn¡¯t consider her.


    Just then, Shu Yu said, ¡°Butler Yu, can you wait for me for a while? I live in Shangshi Village, not far from here. I¡¯ll be back in the afternoon.¡±


    Butler Yu¡¯s hand paused, ¡°Shangshi Village?¡±


    Shu Yu put on an innocent expression, ¡°That¡¯s right. I promise it won¡¯t take more than two hours to make a roundtrip.¡±


    Butler Yu frowned. He had personally investigated the matter of the Ruan family¡¯s old lady colluding with the steward to buy and sell a pair of twins. He also knew that the twins were from Shangshi Village.


    ...


    Butler Yu suddenly recalled Intermediary Quan¡¯s introduction and asked hesitantly, ¡°Are you surnamed Lu?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a pair of twins with the surname Lu in Shangshi Village. Do you know them?¡±


    Shu Yu immediately took a step back alertly, ¡°Why do you want to know about twins? You¡­ Could it be that the Yu family still hasn¡¯t given up on the idea of taking my younger brother and sister away? I¡¯ve heard that Lord Yu didn¡¯t know about this and even went to smash the Ruan family¡¯s residence. Isn¡¯t this matter already in the past?¡±


    Butler Yu looked at her with a complicated expression. So those twins were her younger brother and sister. After a long while, he sighed and said, ¡°Miss Lu, let¡¯s sit down and talk about the rental of the shop.¡±


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t budge, ¡°Butler Yu, renting the shop has nothing to do with my younger brother and sister. I do like the location of this shop, but I won¡¯t trade them for it. I thought that these were two different things, so after I found out from Intermediary Quan that this shop belonged to the Yu family, I thought that these two matters wouldn¡¯t be mixed up. After all, we don¡¯t know each other, and both families are innocent victims. But if you have any ideas about my family, I¡­ I won¡¯t rent your shop.¡±


    ¡°Miss Lu,¡± Seeing that Shu Yu was about to leave, Butler Yu hurriedly stopped her and said helplessly, ¡°Miss Lu, please calm down and listen to me first. Our Lord really doesn¡¯t know about this. The rumors of him wanting to adopt a pair of twins are false. He was being framed! Who knew that the Ruan family would take the opportunity to harm your family? Regarding this matter, it¡¯s indeed in the past.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Butler Yu nodded his head sincerely, ¡°Really.¡±


    Intermediary Quan listened from the side and gained a grasp of the situation. He was an intermediary, after all, and was well-informed. Although Lord Yu lived in town, how could he not know that the Lord had sent people to destroy a farmer¡¯s house?


    What he didn¡¯t know was that the rumored twins were Miss Lu¡¯s younger brother and sister.


    When Intermediary Quan saw that Butler Yu¡¯s attitude had softened, he knew that this was a good opportunity and quickly persuaded Shu Yu.


    Shu Yu took the cue and quickly sat down with Butler Yu in a room that had been tidied up.


    ¡°Miss Lu, I¡¯m sorry for just now. I intentionally raised the rent a little, mainly because you¡¯re still young and I was afraid that you were just messing around. Now that I know about your family¡¯s situation, let¡¯s have a proper talk. According to the market price here, our shop¡¯s rent is worth about three taels of silver.¡±


    Intermediary Quan¡¯s mouth twitched. Three taels of silver were the lowest price.


    Unexpectedly, Butler Yu continued, ¡°Of course, Miss Lu can still bargain.¡±


    Go to  ????????????????????.co

 Chapter 92 - 92: Rent the Shop

    Chapter 92: Rent the Shop


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Quan Zhong looked at Butler Yu in shock. Was there still room for bargaining?


    In contrast, Shu Yu¡¯s face was full of pleasant surprise, and she was trying hard to control her expression. She pursed her lips, coughed lightly, and said, ¡°Three taels of silver¡­ To be honest, it¡¯s still a little difficult for farmers like us to afford that. After all, we¡¯re not sure if we¡¯ll be able to make money in the early stages of the store opening, and the rent of the store is a fixed expense. Hmm¡­¡±


    She pondered for a moment, then looked up and asked carefully, ¡°Butler Yu, how about this ¨C I¡¯ll pay half a year¡¯s rent in one go, so can you give me a cheaper price? Two, two taels?¡±


    The veins on Intermediary Quan¡¯s forehead twitched as he thought to himself, ¡°Miss Lu, you really dare to say that. Two taels of silver? Why don¡¯t you just rob someone?¡±


    In addition, the rents of Jiangyuan County¡¯s shops were generally paid for a whole year. Some cheaper ones even required one to pay for three years straight in one go.


    She wanted to pay for half a year only, yet she still had the nerve to bargain so ruthlessly? sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    Intermediary Quan was worried that Shu Yu¡¯s insensibility would make Butler Yu unhappy and drive them out. He wanted to laugh it off.


    However, after Butler Yu¡¯s expression froze for a moment, he nodded, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. She had been too hasty and offered too high a rent.


    She felt extremely regretful, but on the surface, she looked very happy, ¡°So¡­ So it¡¯s a deal? Can we sign the lease now?¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Butler Yu asked Intermediary Quan to prepare the lease, which would require signatures from all three parties.


    In the meantime, Butler Yu suddenly remembered something, ¡°Pardon me for asking, Miss Lu, but what kind of shop do you intend to open?:


    Go to ????????????????????.co


    If it was a grocery store, then forget it. Opening a grocery store in this area would definitely be unprofitable.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°A ready-to-wear clothes shop.¡±


    ¡°A ready-to-wear clothes shop?¡± Butler Yu was stunned. He suddenly had a feeling that the business might be even more unprofitable than he thought.


    Shu Yu smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Butler Yu. We¡¯ll take good care of the shop. Also, I just looked at the layout of the shop. There won¡¯t be any big changes, but some cabinets might need to be moved.¡±


    Was that what he was worried about?


    Still, Butler Yu was only a butler, and he didn¡¯t know much about business. Besides, as long as this shop wasn¡¯t selling things like incense and joss paper, he wouldn¡¯t stop them.


    Intermediary Quan quickly brought the lease over and let both parties sign it.


    Shu Yu paid twelve taels of silver for the rent and five taels of silver as a deposit on the spot.


    With this, she had lost seventeen taels of silver in one go. Her heart ached.


    After the matter was settled, Butler Yu did not want to stay any longer. It just so happened that he had ridden everything that needed to be thrown away in the shop, so he planned to return to town.


    After taking a few steps, he suddenly remembered something, ¡°Oh right, Miss Lu, there are still some makeup products left in the shop. I don¡¯t know if you need them, but I can leave them all for you.¡±


    Either way, the Lord had asked him to deal with those things. If he could sell them, then he would. If he couldn¡¯t, he didn¡¯t want to bring them back either.


    In fact, Shu Yu needed the makeup very much. She was a stylist, so she did have a large demand for makeup.


    But just now, Intermediary Quan had said that the better goods had all been bought by the shop opposite. The customers she targeted were the rich. She might ruin her reputation if she used this kind of makeup.


    That being said, the makeup products sold by the Yu family were still of passable quality. Even if they were slightly inferior, farmer families from Shangshi Village might not be able to afford them. She could take them back and use them as gifts.


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°Butler Yu, you¡¯re such a good person.¡±


    Butler Yu chuckled, ¡°Miss Lu, isn¡¯t it a little too late for you to be flattering me now that the lease has been signed?¡±

 Chapter 93 - 93: Buying a Carriage

    Chapter 93: Buying a Carriage


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu followed Butler Yu to take a look at the remaining makeup products. To be honest, they were quite good. Except for a few that were truthfully not very good, the remaining twenty boxes of makeup were better than the ones Cuihua and the others bought from the cosmetic shop in town.


    After Shu Yu thanked him, Butler Yu left with Intermediary Quan who had received the commission.


    Shu Yu stayed behind to look at the shop. Now, she was the only one left in the shop. She started thinking about how to decorate it according to the layout.


    After they walked out of the shop, Butler Yu whispered to Intermediary Quan, ¡°You have to keep what happened just now a secret, especially the rent. The Lord knows about her family¡¯s situation, and with such a connection, he knows that her family has been frightened and suffered an unexpected disaster. Never mind if we didn¡¯t meet anyone from their family, but since we have, we will help them as much as we can to calm their nerves. I didn¡¯t waive the rent out of consideration for the little girl¡¯s self-esteem. However, if this matter were to spread, it would inevitably disrupt the market.¡±


    Intermediary Quan understood tacitly, ¡°I understand, I understand.¡±


    Butler Yu gave Intermediary Quan a tael of silver and left with a smile. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    The Yu family didn¡¯t think much about the rent of one shop. If it was possible, the Lord even wanted to sell the shop. However, he had just announced to the public that Madame Yu was seriously ill. If he eagerly sold the shop she managed, it was inevitable that outsiders would speculate and cause more trouble. It wouldn¡¯t be too late to rent it for a while and sell it after the storm had passed.


    Moreover, after the Lord heard the words of the Daoist nun, he had been doing good deeds these days. He was especially concerned about children. It was only a given that the butler had to help the twins who had almost been involved since he had bumped into their family.


    After looking around the shop, Shu Yu was very satisfied.


    After that, she went to the fabric shop next door to buy some high-quality fabric. Then, she packed up the makeup products she had chosen and prepared to go back.


    When she passed by the carriage store, Shu Yu paused. She had to buy a carriage. Never mind a horse carriage, but she would at least need a mule carriage. It would be convenient to deliver goods and travel.


    She had asked around and found that there were not many horses in Jiangyuan County. Good horses were simply out of reach. The rich and powerful would go to the prefecture to buy them. Therefore, the price of a horse here was about fifteen to twenty-five taels.


    Go to ????????????????????.co


    Mules were much cheaper. The lowest was eight taels, and the highest was twelve taels.


    Shu Yu hesitated for a moment, then turned around and went to the cattle market.


    An hour later, she pulled a carriage out from inside. The seller stood behind her and sighed, ¡°You¡¯re so good at bargaining.¡±


    He had thought that he would be able to extort a huge sum of money from her since she looked young and ignorant look.


    He didn¡¯t expect that the little girl would manage to persuade him to sell the mule, which was originally twelve taels, for eleven taels instead. Not only that but the beautiful and sturdy carriage at the back had also been given to her for an exceptionally low price.


    For the mule and the carriage, Shu Yu had paid twelve taels only. It was equivalent to the seller giving away such a good carriage for free.


    Shu Yu was all smiles as she placed everything on the carriage. She lead the mule pulling the carriage all the way out of the city gate, then only did she sit on the shaft and head towards Shangshi Village.


    She had already learned how to drive a carriage. The first two times she rented a carriage, she had communicated with the coachman and had even tried to drive the carriage herself.


    Shu Yu was a good student, and the mule was well-behaved, so the journey was smooth.


    As they arrived at the entrance of Shangshi Village, the carriage attracted the attention of the villagers.


    In the entire village, there were at most two cows and one donkey. No one had actually bought a mule carriage before.


    As Shu Yu had rented carriages twice, the villagers thought that she had rented one this time as well. They turned their heads and whispered to each other after taking a look.

 Chapter 94 - 94: The Lu Family Must be Crazy

    Chapter 94: The Lu Family Must be Crazy


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Although Shu Yu was far away, a few sarcastic voices suddenly raised their volume.


    ¡°The Lu family is rich now. Look, not only do they travel to the county every day, but they also rent a mule carriage every time. Why? Is it because their legs are not good or are more precious than ours? Can¡¯t they walk?¡±


    ¡°What do you know? She¡¯s a girl who had just returned from the city. One look and one can tell that she had never suffered before. She¡¯s just wasting the money she has. Just wait and see, when the money in her hands is finished, won¡¯t she still have to live a hard life?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s been back for so many days, but I haven¡¯t seen her go to the fields, gather pigweed, or even wash clothes by the river. Instead, she goes to the county every day and comes back with all kinds of delicious food.¡±


    Some people advised, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Stop talking. That¡¯s her own business.¡±


    ¡°Why should I stop? In my opinion, the Lu family should thank Old Lady Ruan. If she hadn¡¯t sold their daughter to a rich man, she might not have been able to live such a good life, let alone come back and cure Second Lu¡¯s leg with so much money, as well as buy them delicious food every day.¡±


    ...


    Shu Yu pulled the reins and the mule stopped immediately.


    She turned her head to look at the gossiping women and said with a smile, ¡°Since you¡¯ve mentioned Old Lady Ruan, you should have heard about me smashing the Ruan family, right? What¡¯s the matter? Since you¡¯re provoking me in front of my face, do you want me to help you smash your family too?¡±


    The women choked and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.


    How could they have forgotten that this girl could even lay her hands on her own maternal grandmother and uncle? She was truly ruthless.


    What if she was unhappy and went to their house to smash things too?


    Shu Yu glanced at them coldly, ¡°Also, I didn¡¯t rent this carriage. I bought it. If you¡¯re unhappy, just hold it in.¡±


    Go to ????????????????????.co sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    B-bought it?


    Had the Lu family gone crazy? Why would they buy a mule carriage? It couldn¡¯t be used to farm or pull the mill. Did they have nothing better to do than keep a mule at home?


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t be bothered with them and left in the carriage.


    However, the news that Second Lu¡¯s family had bought a carriage quickly spread throughout the entire village.


    Shu Yu had never thought of hiding it. After all, such a thing couldn¡¯t be hidden, not to mention that they were about to open a shop.


    When she got home, Sanya and Dahu dashed out.


    ¡°Second sister, you¡¯re back?¡±


    ¡°Sister Erya, you¡¯re back?¡± Dabao followed behind them and ran forward.


    Shu Yu was speechless. Ha? Was their relationship so good now?


    Shu Yu got down from the carriage and asked Sanya, ¡°Are mum and grandma at home? ¡±


    ¡°Mum is boiling medicine for dad, and grandma has gone to eldest uncle¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go in and talk.¡±


    As for the mule carriage, the Lu family¡¯s small courtyard could not accommodate it. Shu Yu¡¯s gaze fell on Lu Sanzhu¡¯s house opposite.


    Hmm, the third uncle¡¯s yard was more spacious. Her third uncle and third aunt were especially lazy. There was nothing planted in the yard, only a few chickens in the corner. Other than that, it was empty.


    As soon as Shu Yu thought of this, she heard Lu Sanzhu¡¯s ghostly howls from behind.


    ¡°Erya, Erya, I heard that you bought a mule carriage? Is this the carriage you bought?¡±


    Shuyu turned around and saw Lu Sanzhu running over with a glint in his eyes.


    In the blink of an eye, he had already stopped in front of the carriage, almost failing to stop in time and crashing into it.


    Just like how modern men could hardly resist the charm of a car, the resistance of men in this era to riding a carriage was pitifully weak these days.

 Chapter 95 - 95: Second Brother is too Impulsive

    Chapter 95: Second Brother is too Impulsive


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Sanzhu circled the carriage excitedly, almost drooling.


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t bear to watch. Since he was here, she asked conveniently, ¡°Third uncle, can I park my carriage in your yard? ¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes,¡± Lu Sanzhu¡¯s head was about to fall off from nodding. He couldn¡¯t ask for more.


    Shu Yu took out her things from the carriage. Just as she was about to call Sanya and Dahu, she saw the two touching and looking at the carriage excitedly.


    Previously, they had thought that this carriage was also rented, so they didn¡¯t dare to touch it, seemingly afraid of breaking it.


    Even Dabao, who wanted to go up, was stopped by the two of them.


    ...


    Now that they knew that the carriage belonged to them, the two children who were still young could not control themselves.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry, but she didn¡¯t dare to let them play here alone. If they accidentally provoked the mule and it kicked them, there would be no room for regret.


    After Dahu and the other two had climbed up the carriage and searched it for some time, Shu Yu called out to them, ¡°Alright, the mule needs to rest too. Let¡¯s find a day when we have time and I¡¯ll take you out for a walk on the carriage. Now, go to the eldest uncle¡¯s house and get grandma. Tell her that I have something to discuss with her.¡±


    Dahu and Sanya always carried out whatever they were told to do immediately. Dabao, on the other hand, wanted to climb onto the mule¡¯s back and sit there, but he was a little afraid of Shu Yu now and did not dare to provoke her. As such, he followed the two to Lu Dasong¡¯s house to get the old lady.


    Then, Shu Yu said to Lu Sanzhu, ¡°Take the mule back to your yard and get it something to eat. Don¡¯t even think about taking her out to play, otherwise¡­¡±


    Lu Sanzhu immediately suppressed the thought that had just appeared in his mind. He laughed drily, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. I promise to take good care of it.¡±


    Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ????????????????????.co


    Only then did Shu Yu carry her things and enter the courtyard. She first put the makeup products and silk fabrics back into her room, then went to Lu Erbai¡¯s room.


    Madam Ruan had already finished brewing the medicine and was feeding it to Lu Erbai. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu got some medicine again on her trip to the county today. She put it on the table.


    Seeing that Lu Erbai had finished drinking his medicine, she sat down opposite him, ¡°Dad, how do you feel today?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m much better. It just feels a little itchy, but Doctor Xu said it¡¯s normal.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Shu Yu took a look, then changed the medicine and bandaged his leg again.


    As soon as she finished changing the medicine, she heard footsteps outside the door.


    The next moment, the old lady entered the house, followed by Lu Dasong.


    Before the old lady could speak, Lu Dasong spoke up anxiously, ¡°Erya, I heard from your grandma that you want to open a shop?¡±


    He had been clueless about this. It was only when Dahu and the others rushed to his house just now and Dabao excitedly shouted that his second brother¡¯s family had bought a carriage that he was stunned.


    On the way here, he had asked the old lady what was going on. Why did Erya buy a carriage?


    The old lady had not heard of any plans to buy a carriage, but she knew that Erya had gone to the county to rent a shop today. Now that the carriage was ready, it was clear that the shop was also settled.


    Only then did she tell Lu Dasong about the plans of Lu Erbai¡¯s family in preparing to open a shop.


    Lu Dasong was stunned. His second brother¡¯s family didn¡¯t even have food to eat a few days ago, and now they actually wanted to open a shop?


    It was obvious that Erya was the one who was funding the capital, but the problem was no one in the Lu family had any experience in running a shop. At most, Cuihua¡¯s in-law¡¯s family was running a small food stall in town.


    They had no experience and didn¡¯t know how to deal with people. There were so many ways in the business world. What if they made a loss?


    This was too impulsive. Why didn¡¯t they save their money instead?

 Chapter 96 - 96: Assignment of Tasks

    Chapter 96: Assignment of Tasks


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Dasong simply couldn¡¯t comprehend it. Even if they wanted to start a small business, shouldn¡¯t they start with something that costs less, like setting up a stall or being a peddler selling some trinkets?


    To think they straight away rented a shop in the county. The initial investment was too big. If they lost money, then all the money would be gone.


    Lu Dasong wanted to persuade them, ¡°Second brother, it¡¯s not that easy to open a shop and do business. You have to consider it carefully.¡±


    However, Lu Erbai smiled, ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry, big brother. Erya has good skills.¡±


    Skill?


    He asked, ¡°What skill?¡±


    ...


    ¡°Stylist.¡±


    Lu Dasong¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°What?¡± S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He had never heard of it.


    Shu Yu really didn¡¯t know how to explain, so she could only say to him, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ve already rented the shop and paid the rent. It¡¯s impossible to terminate the rent now. As for how to make money, you will understand after the shop is opened.¡±


    Lu Dasong still felt that it sounded unreliable, but the old lady patted him, ¡°That¡¯s enough. If Erya says there¡¯s no problem, then there¡¯s no problem. You haven¡¯t even been out of the county before, and you¡¯re not as knowledgeable as Erya. What do you know?¡±


    Lu Dasong was speechless. His heart was pricked.


    Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ????????????????????.co


    He waved his hand, ¡°Forget it, forget it. Since you¡¯re already at this stage, just¡­ Just try it then. If you need any help, let me know.¡±


    The old lady snorted, ¡°What¡¯s the point of telling you? Your wife is not willing to help anyway.¡±


    Embarrassed, Lu Dasong stood up and said, ¡°Ahem, I¡¯m going to third brother¡¯s house to see the mule carriage too.¡±


    In fact, he had been itching to do so. Other than Madam Li, who had gone to wash clothes by the river, all the children had gone to his third brother¡¯s house. Even though Daniu and Lanhua were there too, he was still worried and had to go keep an eye.


    After saying that, he left, giving them some space to discuss.


    Only then did Shu Yu say to the old lady and the others, ¡°I¡¯ve rented a shop for two taels of silver a month. It¡¯s on Ningshui Street. I¡¯ve paid the rent for half a year.¡±


    ¡°Ningshui Street?¡± Lu Erbai frowned, ¡°The rent on Ningshui Street isn¡¯t that cheap. Erya, is there something wrong with the shop?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no problem,¡± Shu Yu didn¡¯t hide it from them and told them that the shop was a token of Lord Yu¡¯s kindness.


    When the old lady heard this, she snorted coldly, ¡°Then even those two taels of silver are too much. If he didn¡¯t want a pair of twins, the old lady of the Ruan family wouldn¡¯t have such bad thoughts. Fortunately, Erya was here. Otherwise, I would have hung myself at the Yu family¡¯s door.¡±


    Lu Erbai hurriedly said, ¡°Mum, don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡±


    Shu Yu grabbed the old lady¡¯s hand, ¡°The rent is a little cheap, so let¡¯s not tell anyone to avoid trouble.¡±


    ¡°We understand.¡±


    ¡°The next step is to clean up the shop. I¡¯ve already asked Butler Yu to help move the extra cabinets. I¡¯ll find a craftsman to change the layout, and we can open for business after that.¡±


    Then, Shu Yu turned to Madam Ruan, ¡°Mum, you¡¯re going to be busy from now on.¡±


    Madam Ruan couldn¡¯t wait, ¡°Erya, tell me what I should do. I can definitely do it well.¡±


    ¡°I drew a few sketches of clothes. Although it¡¯s a little rough, it¡¯ll more or less work. Mum, make some small samples according to the sketches I give you. If there¡¯s no problem, we¡¯ll make adult sizes. As for the exact measurements¡­ Base it on my measurements, then.¡±


    Madam Ruan was slightly excited, ¡°Okay, tell me the details. I can¡¯t help much with other matters, but it¡¯s definitely not a problem for me to make clothes. I can start today.¡±

 Chapter 97 - 97: The Dejected Lu Erbai

    Chapter 97: The Dejected Lu Erbai


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu then said to the old lady, ¡°Grandma, mum probably won¡¯t have much free time in the next few days. The job of cooking may fall on you.¡±


    The old lady waved her hand, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just things job I¡¯m used to doing. I guarantee the house will be squeaking clean. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    Shu Yu was thinking that after they earned some money, they would have to buy two servants. Although the old lady was not old, she had worked hard these few years. She looked much more haggard than those gossiping women at the village entrance today.


    At the thought of the other party¡¯s appearance, Shu Yu suddenly remembered the makeup products she brought back.


    She quickly went to get her bag and placed the makeup products on the table.


    ¡°Grandma, mum, come and pick a few.¡±


    ...


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Mrs. Ruan looked at the various ceramic jars in front of her in surprise. These jars were very exquisite, and the patterns on them were very beautiful.


    She couldn¡¯t help but pick one up and asked in surprise, ¡°These are the makeup products that you said the Yu family left for you? ¡±


    ¡°Yes, these twenty jars are of good quality. I was thinking of bringing them back to share with everyone.¡±


    Madam Ruan couldn¡¯t bear to part with the makeup product in her hand. When she was a girl, the Ruan family didn¡¯t give her money. She wore rough linen clothes every day and never dressed up. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After she married into the Lu family, Lu Erbai had been clueless about these girly things. But once, he saw her standing at a small stall looking at rouge and knew that she liked it, so he bought her a box.


    However, within two days, Old Lady Ruan came to see her and took it away.


    Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ????????????????????.co


    After that, Madam Ruan never bought or used makeup again.


    These rouge were obviously much better than the one she had bought from the small stall in town back then. Ruan Shi caressed the jar, then took a deep breath and put it down. She looked up at Shu Yu and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need this. You can keep it for yourself or give it to others in the future when you need to do so.¡±


    The old lady also said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m already so old. I¡¯ll be laughed at if I use this.¡±


    Shu Yu still pushed the jars over, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t do. We¡¯re about to open a shop and we have to receive all kinds of customers then. We have to persuade them to buy our products and craftsmanship. If we don¡¯t even care about dressing up, why would the customers believe that we have such skills?¡±


    When Madam Ruan and the old lady heard this, they felt that it made sense.


    But ¡­ Even if they dressed up, they wouldn¡¯t look good.


    Shu Yu laughed, ¡°You can put the rouge aside for now, but you still need to take care of your body and face. At the very least, you can¡¯t be so thin. Your face has to be more ruddy and healthy. We can¡¯t be frugal, we have to maintain our appearance.¡±


    The two older women could not find any words to refute Shu Yu and could thus only accept the makeup. At this moment, they were feeling somewhat regretful. Why did they choose to open a ready-to-wear clothes shop? Never mind the other capital, now even they needed to eat and drink well¡­ They felt that it was unnecessary.


    In the end, the two still picked out two jars of makeup from the pile.


    Shu Yu packed the rest, ¡°I¡¯ll send some to my elder sisters later.¡±


    As for how and when she would do so, she would think about it when the time came.


    Shu Yu put the bag aside. When she turned around, she saw Lu Erbai¡¯s dejected look. She thought for a moment and knew the reason.


    Thus, she looked at Lu Erbai and said, ¡°Dad, although you¡¯re recuperating now, there¡¯s something that I need your help with.¡±


    As expected, Lu Erbai¡¯s spirits were lifted, ¡°Say it, I¡¯ll do it well.¡±

 Chapter 98 - 98: Call Her Yu From Now On

    Chapter 98: Call Her Yu From Now On


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu said, ¡°I want dad to help me make a few mannequins and clothes hangers, but the clothes hanger I want isn¡¯t the kind that stands upright beside the bed. It¡¯s those that can be hung casually.¡±


    He understood hangers, but¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s a mannequin?¡± Lu Erbai didn¡¯t understand this new term.


    Shu Yu explained it to him, and Lu Erbai immediately understood, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll get it done for you very soon.¡±


    Mannequins weren¡¯t huge. He could make the parts one by one and then attach them together. For the current Lu Erbai, it was not a problem.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush. What¡¯s important now is your leg. Dad, you have to heal your injuries as soon as possible so that you can go to the shop to help me.¡±


    ...


    Lu Erbai understood, ¡°I¡¯ll rest properly.¡±


    After everything was arranged, Shu Yu thought of the few mu of land at home and asked the old lady, ¡°Grandma, have you rented out the land?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already asked your uncle to keep an eye on this matter. I went to his house just now to talk about this.¡±


    Lu Dasong didn¡¯t understand at first and even tried to dissuade her, saying that a few mu of land wouldn¡¯t be a problem for his second brother once his legs recovered.


    It was at that time that Dahu and the others ran in and said that Shu Yu was back, which interrupted their conversation.


    ¡°Erya, you said that you wanted to build a new room for our house. I thought about it and decided not to rush it. There are too many things to do in the shop right now, and no one has the time to take care of the renovations. Your mum can¡¯t make clothes if there¡¯s too much noise around either, so it¡¯s better to wait for the shop to open before starting the renovations.¡±


    The old lady had thought it through. After the shop opened, they would be able to make money. By then, they would have more money on hand and would not be so stressed.


    Shu Yu was fine with that. She had thought that she couldn¡¯t find a suitable shop so quickly, so she thought of building the room first.


    Currently, they were truly short on staff.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll go to the county town to find some craftsmen. Dad, do you know any craftsmen that you think are good?¡±


    Lu Erbai had been an apprentice carpenter in the county before he got married. As such, he naturally knew a few reliable craftsmen.


    ¡°Tomorrow, go to 57 Dongmen Street and find a craftsman with the surname Zheng. He¡¯s been my good friend for many years and has even helped our family during difficult times. He has good craftsmanship and is very serious and fast in his work, plus he doesn¡¯t charge much. However, he injured people a few years ago, and for some reason, people outside said that he has a bad temper and is not easy to get along with. They even said that he threatened his employers, so even fewer people hired him.¡±


    Shu Yu believed in her dad, so she decided to look for Craftsman Zheng the next day.


    After everything was discussed, Shu Yu decided to leave.


    Just as she got up, Lu Erbai say with a straight face, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing that I have to say first.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The old lady asked.


    Lu Erbai said, ¡°Don¡¯t call her Erya in the future. Just call her by her full name, Shu Yu, or Yu.¡±


    The old lady frowned, ¡°But we¡¯re already used to calling her Erya.¡±


    Lu Erbai was helpless, ¡°Mum, although Erya sounds intimate, she¡¯s going to be the shopkeeper of the shop soon. It¡¯s a habit in our village to call her that, but if she is addressed as Erya in front of the customers, they¡¯ll think that she¡¯s unpresentable and look down on her.¡±


    Over the years, he had been to many places and met many people in search of Erya.


    Most of the people were friendly, but some sneered at such a name. They felt that the other party was a country girl who had never seen the world and was not worthy of being mentioned in the same breath as them. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 99 - 99: Cunning

    Chapter 99: Cunning


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lu Erbai didn¡¯t want Erya to be looked down upon just because of her name. It might even cause the shop to lose business.


    The old lady immediately realized the seriousness of the situation, ¡°Then¡­ Then we¡¯ll call her Yu.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she turned to look at Shu Yu, as if seeking her opinion.


    Shu Yu nodded. She did not reject the name ¡°Erya¡±, but it was indeed a little troubling. At first, she was not used to it. Sometimes, when the old lady called her Erya, she could not even react.


    Later on, too many villagers from the neighboring villages called her Erya too, so these few days, when she heard the name Erya, she would subconsciously turn her head and almost greet the other party.


    The old lady thus decided, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s decided then. I¡¯ll let Dasong and Sanzhu know later.¡±


    ...


    As soon as she finished speaking, the noise of children came from outside.


    Dahu¡¯s serious tone was particularly obvious, ¡°Dabao, don¡¯t cry. You can¡¯t ride the mule. You¡¯ll get hurt. You have to listen.¡±


    Dabao sobbed, ¡°You have to call me big brother.¡±


    Dahu was in a difficult position. The other party didn¡¯t seem like an older brother at all. It was hard to call him that.


    Although Dabao had been good to them these two days, he had also bullied them before. Dahu was quite vengeful.


    When Shu Yu went out, she saw his face full of confusion and melancholy.


    Hmm, Dahu¡­ He should be sent to school. They could skimp on everything, but not education. Besides, he was at the right age to study.


    Shu Yu decided to ask around when she went to the county tomorrow.


    The next morning, Shu Yu knocked on Lu Sanzhu¡¯s door and drove the carriage out.


    Unexpectedly, just as she was about to set off, Daniu came over.


    ¡°Er¡­ Yu, my father asked me to go with you. After all, I¡¯m a man and I have great strength. If there¡¯s any heavy work in the shop, I can help. I¡¯m also familiar with the county.¡±


    Daniu was a little embarrassed after he finished speaking. When he went back yesterday, his father told the whole family that the second uncle¡¯s family was going to open a shop. They were so shocked that they were sent into a daze.


    Who would have thought that the second uncle, who was so poor that he couldn¡¯t even afford medicine when his leg hurt, could now rent a shop in the county?


    In any case, their family had discussed this matter for most of the night and only went to bed very late.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t reject Daniu¡¯s good intentions. She had thought about it before. If the shop didn¡¯t even have enough manpower, she could ask Daniu for help. After getting along with Daniu for the past few days, she was very sure of his character.


    He was filial to his elders, cared for his younger siblings, was tentative, and had a mind.


    Shu Yu beckoned him to get on the mule carriage and they drove to the village entrance together.


    Lu Sanzhu stood at the door of his house with his arms crossed. He watched the carriage leave and snorted coldly, ¡°Big brother is really cunning. He knows that second brother¡¯s family is going to strike it rich, so he sent Daniu to curry favor. So disgusting.¡±


    He had originally planned to go to the county with Erya to get a free meal and befriend her.


    Now, he had no chance at all. It was extremely appalling.


    Lu Sanzhu turned around in anger and went back to sleep. There were plenty of opportunities, and the mule carriage was parked at his house anyway.


    Shu Yu and Daniu arrived at the county soon and went to Ningshui Street first.


    When Daniu heard that the shop was on Ningshui Street, he was shocked. He turned his head and asked, ¡°Yu, are you renting a shop on Ningshui Street? ¡±


    ¡°Yup,¡±


    Daniu¡¯s eyelids twitched. The rent on that street was not cheap.


    However, when the carriage went further in, his entire body stiffened. As far as he knew, the rent for the shops inside was even more expensive.

 Chapter 100 - 100: Craftsman Zheng

    Chapter 100: Craftsman Zheng


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Even when the mule carriage stopped, Daniu was still in a daze.


    His second uncle was too generous. At first, Daniu thought that although they were renting a shop in the county, they would be renting a relatively remote place. This was the most prosperous and lively street in the county!


    ¡°Come down,¡± Shu Yu jumped off the shaft of the carriage. Daniu came back to his senses and followed her in.


    ¡°This is the shop I rented. What do you think? It¡¯s a little small, but it¡¯s enough.¡±


    Daniu raised his head and looked around the shop. His eyes were filled with surprise, ¡°It¡¯s not that small.¡±


    He was still a young man, after all, so Daniu couldn¡¯t help but walk around the shop. He excitedly looked at every corner of the shop.


    ...


    Shu Yu went to wash her hands, then came out and say to him, ¡°Brother Daniu, I¡¯m going to Dongmen Street to find a craftsman. You can rest here for a while.¡±


    Daniu recovered from his excitement, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. You can help me look after the shop and the carriage, so I don¡¯t have to lock the door.¡±


    Daniu thought about it and agreed.


    However, as soon as Shu Yu turned around and left, he immediately looked around, found a broom and a rag, and started cleaning the shop inside and out.


    Shu Yu found Dongmen Street soon and knocked on the door of Craftsman Zheng¡¯s courtyard.


    Craftsman Zheng, who opened the door, looked quite depressed and dispirited. He was stunned when he saw Shu Yu, ¡°Miss, who are you looking for?¡±


    Shu Yu was holding a bag of date pastries in her hand, ¡°Are you Uncle Zheng? I¡¯m the second daughter of Lu Erbai from Shangshi Village. My father asked me to come and find you.¡±


    Craftsman Zheng was surprised for a moment, ¡°Erbai¡¯s daughter? Come, come in first.¡±


    Shu Yu entered the house and looked around the Zheng family¡¯s courtyard. There were a lot of tools and materials piled up here, and it was a little messy.


    Craftsman Zheng called for his wife and invited Shu Yu into the central room.


    Shu Yu placed the date pastries on the table, then went straight to the point, ¡°Our family rented a shop on Ningshui Street and we plan to make some changes and repair it. My father said that Uncle Zheng¡¯s skills are good and meticulous, so he asked me to come here and ask if you have time.¡±


    Craftsman Zheng¡¯s wife, who was carrying a bowl of water into the room, widened her eyes and walked up to Shu Yu in a few steps, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. He just happens to be free.¡±


    Craftsman Zheng was shocked, ¡°A shop? The Lu family is opening a shop?¡±


    Two months ago, when he went to visit Lu Erbai, the latter was still lying in bed and feeling uncomfortable. It had rained that day, and the roof had been leaking. He was the one who had helped to mend it.


    But now, Lu Erbai was actually going to open a shop on Ningshui Street?


    Just as he was thinking about it, his wife gave him a nudge, and he quickly came to his senses.


    After that, Shu Yu told him about the requests and remuneration. Craftsman Zheng expressed that he had no problem with it.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I follow you to the shop to take a look now? If it¡¯s possible, we can start work tomorrow.¡±


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t ask for more, so she brought Craftsman Zheng back to Ningshui Street.


    When she entered the shop, she saw that the previously dirty floor was now clean. Daniu was wiping the counter with a rag.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry, ¡°Brother Daniu, don¡¯t bother.¡±


    She introduced Craftsmen Zheng to him, ¡°This is Uncle Zheng.¡±


    Daniu quickly wiped his hands and walked out from behind the counter. He said energetically, ¡°Uncle Zheng.¡±


    Craftsman Zheng nodded. Shu Yu led him inside and explained her plan as they walked.


    ¡°This is a ready-to-made clothes shop, so it¡¯s best if the front is big so that the customers can see the clothes inside from the outside. The entrance of this shop is actually quite spacious, but the two door panels on the side are fixed. I want to make it into a door that can be opened.¡±


    sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 101 - 101: Meng Yunzheng and Zhang Shu?

    Chapter 101: Meng Yunzheng and Zhang Shu?


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Craftsman Zheng moved the door and said, ¡°This is not a problem.¡±


    ¡°And this wall on the left, I wonder if we can make a few big windows. I want to let in more light.¡±


    Craftsman Zheng went over and examined the wall carefully for a moment. He gave her an approximate width, ¡°This piece can be knocked out and installed as a window.¡±


    Shu Yu replied, ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    She then brought Craftsman Zheng to look at the door that connected to the backyard.


    ¡°This has to be removed and the passageway widened. It¡¯s connected to the room in the backyard which I want to use as a fitting room.¡±


    ...


    Then, she wanted to separate the fitting room from the other room in the backyard and the kitchen so that the living and working areas could be separated.


    As such, there was only one room left for people to stay.


    However, there was nothing she could do. After all, the original shop was quite small.


    Therefore, she wanted to make a bunk bed in that room. The bottom of the bunk bed would be wider and could sleep two people, while the top would be narrower and could sleep one person. With that, one room could accommodate three people. It was a little cramped, but the conditions were limited now.


    When she earned money, she would buy a house in the county town.


    Shu Yu tried her best to make use of the resources. Even with that, she still had to have a separate utility room since there had to be a place to store the goods.


    Either way, the backyard space was fully utilized. Craftsman Zheng, as a professional, gave a few suggestions to adjust the layout to make it more suitable and beautiful.


    Shu Yu fully believed her father¡¯s words now. Uncle Zheng was indeed meticulous and capable.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s decided,¡± Craftsman Zheng said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the market to take a look later. There are some things that I still have to pick out.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. I¡¯ll just buy it then if it¡¯s good.¡±


    This time, Daniu did not say that he wanted to go. He would not interfere in matters that involved money.


    Shu Yu followed Craftsman Zheng to the market that mainly sold materials. Craftsman Zheng had connections and chose the middle-grade ones. This was just a rented shop, so it was enough.


    Shu Yu had some understanding of these materials. She could tell that Craftsman Zheng did not cheat her. Even if he did, it was fine. She didn¡¯t understand, but her father was a carpenter. He would know if the work was good or not when he came around. There was no need for Craftsman Zheng to be greedy.


    The two of them ate a bowl of noodles at a stall before continuing to shop. By the time they finished, it was already very late.


    Craftsman Zheng had to go home to prepare the tools and call two workers to help. After all, Shu Yu did not give him much time, and he needed help.


    With that, Shu Yu and Craftsman Zheng parted ways at the entrance of Dongmen Street.


    Shu Yu heaved a sigh of relief after finishing one matter on her list, and her walking became much lighter.


    However, just as she was about to turn to Ningshui Street, she suddenly saw two familiar figures standing in front of her.


    Shu Yu stopped in her tracks and her gaze fell on the man who was facing her sideways. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zhang Shu¡­ Why was he here?


    And wasn¡¯t the person standing opposite him Meng Yunzheng? Wasn¡¯t that Young Master Meng whom she had just met a few days ago?


    How could these two people who had nothing to do with each other know each other?


    Shu Yu frowned slightly. The next moment, she saw Zhang Shu smile at Meng Yunzheng and walk around him.


    Meng Yunzheng was still standing in the same place, but his indifferent eyes quickly turned to look at Shu Yu. Their eyes suddenly met.


    Shu Yu wanted to leave but it was too late.


    Although they had agreed that they would act as if they hadn¡¯t seen each other last time, Meng Yunzheng did not look away after seeing her now.


    As such, Shu Yu hesitated for a moment, but still walked forward and stood in front of him. She smiled and asked, ¡°Do you know Zhang Shu?¡±

 Chapter 102 - 102: Meng Yunzheng Says Zhang Yunshu was Asking for Directions

    Chapter 102: Meng Yunzheng Says Zhang Yunshu was Asking for Directions


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Meng Yunzheng looked confused.


    Shu Yu pointed in the direction where Zhang Shu left, ¡°It¡¯s that man just now.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng understood and then shook his head with a smile.


    He smiled out of habit, but he immediately thought of what Shu Yu had said. She said, his smile¡­ was a little fake.


    So Meng Yunzheng immediately suppressed his smile, opened his mouth, and said two words silently.


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t hear him, but he only said three words, and the shape of his lips when he spoke made it very obvious. She immediately understood. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    ¡°Ask for directions? You mean, you asked him for directions?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng shook his head.


    Shu Yu asked, ¡°Did he ask you for directions?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng nodded.


    Shu Yu frowned, ¡°He¡¯s a local and is very familiar with this county. Why is he asking you for directions instead?¡±


    She had heard from the old lady that apart from doing the chores at home, Zhang Shu would go to the county to work part-time during his spare time. It was probably because he worked hard and didn¡¯t complain, so he could find work every time. He could get paid every time even if the part-time work didn¡¯t end well.


    Back when Daya married him, this was a huge bonus.


    In the Lu family, whether it was the old lady, Lu Erbai, or Ruan Shi, all of them felt that Zhang Shu was honest, hardworking, and could earn money, while Daya was gentle and virtuous. When the time came, the couple would work hard together and live a prosperous life.


    Who knew that Daya¡¯s life in the Zhang family would actually become so difficult?


    Why would a person who would go to the county every year to find a part-time job need to ask for directions? He even asked someone who wasn¡¯t a local for directions.


    Shu Yu always felt that Zhang Shu was strange.


    Just as she was pondering, a hand suddenly reached out and waved in front of her.


    Shu Yu looked up and met Meng Yunzheng¡¯s questioning gaze. She smiled, ¡°Why is Young Master Meng here? Where¡¯s Doctor Zhao?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng pointed to the place where he lived. Shu Yu understood, but at this point, she didn¡¯t know what else to say to him.


    Meng Yunzheng couldn¡¯t speak now, so they couldn¡¯t exactly chat. Even if he made gestures, Shu Yu could only guess half of it.


    In the end, she could only say, ¡°Well, I opened a ready-to-wear clothes store on Ningshui Street. If Young Master Meng needs my help, you can find me there.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng nodded and turned to leave.


    Shu Yu watched his back gradually disappear into the distance. After a long time, she sighed heavily.


    My, my, such a handsome young master, why can¡¯t he speak? What a pity.


    Shu Yu shook her head and returned to the shop with her hands behind her back.


    Daniu had already tidied up everything. When he saw her return, he immediately welcomed her happily, ¡°Yu, Uncle Zheng is going to start work tomorrow. Let me help too. The sooner we finish the work, the sooner the shop can open.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll have to trouble Big Brother Daniu for the next few days.¡±


    Daniu did not find it troublesome at all. He was even very excited.


    Although this was not his shop, it was his second uncle¡¯s shop. He wanted to participate in the renovation of the shop and watch it become better bit by bit.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring the clothes over tomorrow. It¡¯s convenient to stay in the small room at the back too.¡±


    The bedding in the small room had been thrown away by Butler Yu, but the bedboard was still there. He had just tidied it up and could sleep with a straw mat.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t agree, but she didn¡¯t try to persuade him. Whether or not Daniu could move in depended on whether Madam Li was willing or not. If she was not, Daniu might not even be able to come to the county.

 Chapter 103 - 103: Looking for Daya

    Chapter 103: Looking for Daya


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It was getting late. The two of them packed their things and prepared to head back.


    The mule carriage was driven by Daniu. He knew how to drive an ox cart but had only tried driving a mule carriage just this morning.


    The young man was very enthusiastic about this. Shu Yu happened to be tired after walking for a day, so she leaned against the carriage to rest.


    However, as soon as she closed her eyes, she inexplicably thought of Zhang Shu whom she met today.


    Shu Yu instantly straightened up and frowned.


    Daniu, who was on the shaft of the carriage, heard the commotion and asked her through the curtain, ¡°Yu, what¡¯s wrong? Am I going too fast?¡±


    ...


    ¡°No,¡± Shu Yu stuck her head out and said to him, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Dayan Village.¡±


    ¡°Dayan Village?¡± Daniu was surprised, ¡°You want to look for Daya?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°It just so happens that we have a mule carriage, so we¡¯re not afraid of traveling. I have something that I want to give to her.¡±


    She left two boxes of makeup in the carriage, which she wanted to send to Daya with this opportunity. While she was at it, she wanted to see how her sister was doing.


    Daniu happily replied, ¡°Alright, Daya came back in a hurry last time and we didn¡¯t even have time to say a few words. We can also tell her the good news about the shop opening. If the Zhang family knows about it, they will treat her much better in the future.¡±


    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows and glanced at him. As expected, Daniu was actually a very sensitive youth.


    He knew that Daya¡¯s life was not good. Part of the reason might be that she did not have children yet. Another reason was that the Zhang family knew about the Lu family¡¯s situation and felt that even if Daya was wronged, the Lu family could not support her since they couldn¡¯t even take care of themselves.


    This time, they would let the Zhang family know that the Lu family was living a good life now. If they dared to bully Daya again, the Lu family would not let them off.


    Daniu quickly pulled the reins and turned to the left.


    With the mule carriage, the speed was indeed much faster. It did not take long for the carriage to stop at the entrance of Dayan Village.


    Unlike Shangshi Village, Dayan Village¡¯s entrance was connected by a bridge. An ox cart could enter if one drove slowly, but Shu Yu¡¯s mule carriage was relatively large and thus inconvenient to cross the bridge.


    Therefore, the two of them parked the mule carriage at the entrance of the village and walked into the village.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t know where the Zhang family was. After crossing the bridge, she asked Daniu to lead the way.


    The two of them had not walked far when Daniu suddenly pointed ahead and said, ¡°That seems to be Daya.¡±


    Shu Yu looked up and saw Daya washing clothes by the stream.


    Daniu quickly waved his hand and called out to her, ¡°Daya, Daya¡­¡±


    However, the stream was turbulent and the sound of the water was loud. Many people were also washing clothes and talking by the stream. As such, not only did Daya not hear him, but she even turned around and left after washing the last piece of clothing. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Daniu could only put down his hand and said to Shu Yu, ¡°Let¡¯s catch up quickly.¡±


    Unfortunately, the two of them were too far away. By the time they caught up, Daya had already turned into the center of the village and disappeared.


    The two of them could only go to the Zhang family by themselves. The Zhang family was a little far from the stream. They had to pass through the center of the village and go to the other side of the stream.


    The last time Daniu came was a year ago. At that time, he had rushed over to tell Daya about Lu Erbai¡¯s leg injury. He wasn¡¯t familiar with Dayan Village, and he even went to the wrong place once.


    Therefore, even though the two of them were fast, by the time they arrived at the Zhang family, Daya had already entered the residence.


    Shu Yu took two quick steps and stood at the entrance of the Zhang family¡¯s courtyard. She realized that the courtyard door was already closed. Just as she was about to knock on the door, she heard voices coming from inside.


    ¡°Sister-in-law, didn¡¯t you leave any food for me in the kitchen?¡±


    This was¡­ Daya¡¯s timid and helpless voice.

 Chapter 104 - 104: The Zhang Family is Going Too Far

    Chapter 104: The Zhang Family is Going Too Far


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu¡¯s raised hand to knock on the door paused. She frowned and made a hush gesture at Daniu who walked up.


    The next moment, a sarcastic voice came from inside, ¡°Third sister-in-law, do you hear yourself? It¡¯s long past dinner time, and we waited a long time for you to come back. We thought that you had already found something to eat outside. Wouldn¡¯t the food go bad if we kept it?¡±


    Daya pinched the corner of her clothes with both hands and said in a low voice, ¡°But I haven¡¯t eaten anything all day.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you eat?¡± Another voice followed, ¡°Didn¡¯t you send a big basket of peaches to your family a few days ago? You even have the ability to give your sister such a good piece of cloth. With such ability, how could you not find something to eat?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Third sister-in-law, don¡¯t tell us that you secretly ate good food outside, right?¡±


    ¡°Do you still have any food on you? Why don¡¯t you let us search you?¡±


    ...


    Shu Yu looked around and saw that the walls of the Zhang family were low. She immediately took a few steps forward and moved a big stone over to step on it. With that, half of her head peeked out from the wall and she could see the situation inside at a glance.


    At this moment, the two women who were originally sitting on the stools in the courtyard stood up and walked toward Daya.


    Then, they started to search Daya.


    They said that they were searching her, but they took the opportunity to pinch her a few times.


    ¡°Third Sister-in-law, you can¡¯t help your family anymore. You¡¯re married to the Zhang family now. You¡¯re a member of the Zhang family. Even your three nephews haven¡¯t eaten big peaches yet. You¡¯re quite generous.¡±


    ¡°And that piece of cloth. To think you didn¡¯t give it to mother. You¡¯re the daughter-in-law of the Zhang family. You should make a set of clothes for mother.¡±


    Daya shrank back in pain, ¡°Eldest sister-in-law, second sister-in-law, I didn¡¯t do anything. I don¡¯t have anything on me.¡± S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. You¡¯re usually so quiet. Who knew that you¡¯re such an ingrate? We¡¯ve all been deceived by you.¡±


    The two women were laughing as they pulled her hair.


    Shu Yu¡¯s expression turned cold. She broke off a piece of soil from the courtyard wall and was about to throw it over.


    Daniu, who had unknowingly been looking over the wall with her, widened his eyes.


    However, at this moment, an old woman walked out of the house and looked at her three daughters-in-law with a dark face, ¡°What¡¯s all the noise? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being a laughing stock?¡±


    Madam Zhou and Madam Feng immediately let go of Daya and walked to the woman with a smile.


    ¡°Mother, did we wake you up?¡±


    ¡°Mother, you can¡¯t blame us for this. It¡¯s third sister-in-law. As soon as she came back, she questioned us why we didn¡¯t leave food for her.¡±


    The old woman immediately glared at Daya, ¡°You still have the cheek to ask us that? You¡¯re just a hen that doesn¡¯t lay eggs. What food do you need? You¡¯re just an ingrate who knows how to find trouble for us. What are you waiting for? Go and clean up the dishes. After washing them, remove the corn kernels from the cob in the corner. There¡¯s no water in the jar too, fill it up later. There¡¯s so much work to do, and you¡¯re still slacking off here. Hurry up and go! If you don¡¯t finish it, don¡¯t even think about sleeping at night.¡±


    Daya cowered and quickly walked into the kitchen with her head lowered.


    The old woman spat at her back, ¡°You¡¯re quite bold to bring the cloth back to your mother¡¯s house.¡±


    Madam Zhou and Madam Feng covered their mouths and giggled.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? We should teach her a lesson and let her know her place.¡±


    Shu Yu came down from the wall, and Daniu also hurried down.


    ¡°Yu, don¡¯t be anxious. Let¡¯s go and bring Daya out now. The Zhang family is going too far.¡±

 Chapter 105 - 105: Let Her Eat First

    Chapter 105: Let Her Eat First


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After Daniu finished speaking, his face darkened. He clenched his fists and walked toward the Zhang family¡¯s main door with heavy footsteps.


    He didn¡¯t expect Shu Yu to go in the other direction with a tense face.


    Daniu was stunned. He looked at the Zhang family and then at Shu Yu¡¯s back. He stomped his feet and followed her.


    ¡°Yu, are we going back to call for help?¡±


    That¡¯s right. The Zhang family had three sons, and Old Lady Zhang was not easy to deal with. They were just two juniors. It would not be easy for them to take Daya away. If they tried, they might even hurt Daya in the end.


    However, Shu Yu simply said expressionlessly, ¡°She said that she hasn¡¯t eaten all day.¡±


    ...


    Daniu suddenly stopped in his tracks. That¡¯s right, Daya said that she hadn¡¯t eaten for a day. Did those bastards from the Zhang family think that the Lu family was dead? No wonder Daya was so skinny.


    This was only what they had just seen and heard. God knows how much Daya had been bullied in the past.


    Daniu felt a little suffocated. He quickened his pace. He had to hurry back and call for help. He had to call his father, third uncle, and a few of his friends. The girls of the Lu family must not be bullied like this.


    He arrived at the mule carriage first, sat on the shaft, and pulled the reins.


    However, when Shu Yu arrived, she asked him to come down. She rummaged through the carriage for a while and then took out a bag.


    Then, she got off the mule carriage and walked back into Dayan Village.


    Daniu was a little confused. He stood beside the carriage for a while before speeding up to catch up with her.


    ¡°Yu, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°It might take some time to take Daya away later. We have to let her eat first.¡±


    Daniu said, ¡°We¡¯ll take her away with just the two of us?¡±


    ¡°Yes, just the two of us,¡± Shu Yu¡¯s expression became increasingly gloomy, and her footsteps gradually quickened.


    At this moment, the Zhang family still did not know that someone was walking over angrily.


    After Daya finished washing the dishes, Old Madam Zhang urged her to remove the corn kernels from the cob, ¡°You took so long to wash the dishes. Are you deliberately going against me?¡±


    Daya was pushed by her and almost lost her balance. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She had not eaten for a day, plus she had gone to the fields to work for half a day in the morning. When she came back, the whole family had finished eating, not even leaving her with a scrap.


    She had only drunk two large ladles of water to fill her stomach. Her vision was a little blurry now, and she felt her limbs start to go weak.


    However, she still sat down at the corner of the wall without saying a word. She picked up the corn cob and began to remove the kernel.


    Madam Zhou and Madam Feng were munching on melon seeds, laughing and chatting as they watched the children running around in the courtyard.


    The boys were naughty. The clothes that Daya had just washed were still hanging on the bamboo pole in the courtyard. The children darted and played under the clothes.


    Madam Zhou glanced at Daya and reprimanded them with feigned anger, ¡°Be careful. Your third aunt just washed these clothes. Don¡¯t dirty them.¡±


    Old Madam Zhang came out of the house and dusted the corner of her clothes with her left hand. She scolded Madam Zhou, ¡°If it¡¯s dirty, let her wash it again. Children are smarter when they¡¯re naughty. Why are you reprimanding them?¡±


    Madam Zhou didn¡¯t get annoyed. She just smiled, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because third sister-in-law is working too hard?¡±


    ¡°Working too hard? She¡¯s now a sinner in the Zhang family. She can¡¯t even give birth and still used her in-laws¡¯ things to help her maternal family. She can only atone for her sins if she does more work.¡±


    Madam Feng agreed, ¡± Mother is right.¡±


    Then, she looked at Daya, ¡°Third Sister-in-law, did you hear that? Someone like you would have been divorced long ago. It¡¯s only mother and third brother who are magnanimous enough to keep you.¡±

 Chapter 106 - 106: Shu Yu Kicks Down the Door

    Chapter 106: Shu Yu Kicks Down the Door


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Daya didn¡¯t say anything. Madam Feng was displeased. She took a melon seed and threw the shell at her, ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question. Are you mute?¡±


    Daya lowered her head and worked silently.


    What could she say? It was useless to say anything. Rather, if she said anything, they would only get worse.


    However, even if she didn¡¯t say anything this time, the rest of the Zhang family didn¡¯t plan to stop.


    The children who were running around and making a scene saw Madam Feng throwing melon seed shells. They felt that it was fun and immediately ran over. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, they stood in a row, munching on melon seeds then threw the shells at Day.


    ...


    Daya frowned and reached out to block the shells. The children were immediately unhappy.


    ¡°Third aunt, put your hand down. We can¡¯t aim accurately.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, third aunt doesn¡¯t want to play with us.¡±


    Old Lady Zhang walked over in a few steps, ¡°Put your hand down. The children are playing with you, yet you feel wronged, huh?¡±


    Daya said softly, ¡°Mother, I, I have to work. I don¡¯t have time to play.¡±


    ¡°You dare to talk back?¡± When Old Lady Zhang heard her rejection, she was instantly upset. She looked left and right, picked up a corn cob on the ground, and hit her.


    Daya was hit on the arm immediately. Old Lady Zhang wanted to hit her a second time when with a bang, the courtyard door was kicked open.


    Shu Yu raised her head only to see Daya, who was sitting in the corner, being beaten by Old Lady Zhang.


    She abruptly grabbed the bag hanging on her back tightly, suppressed her anger, and walked into the courtyard step by step.


    The Zhang family was stunned for a moment and looked over in unison.


    Looking at the courtyard door that was about to fall off, Old Lady Zhang threw down the corn cob in her hand and walked over, ¡°Who are you? What are you doing in my house? Who allowed you to kick our door?¡±


    Daniu, who was at the door, was shocked by the momentum of Shu Yu kicking the door just now. He only came back to his senses when he heard Old Lady Zhang¡¯s curses. When he saw Shu Yu enter, he hurriedly followed her and casually closed the already broken courtyard door.


    Shu Yu glanced around. The men of the Zhang family were not around. God knows if they had gone out or were resting in the house.


    The women in the courtyard looked at her angrily.


    Daya also raised her head. When she saw Shu Yu and Daniu, she was stunned and stood up in shock.


    She stood up so fast that she felt dizzy and almost fell forward.


    After she finally steadied herself, she quickly took a few steps forward, ¡°Erya! Daniu! You, why are you here?¡±


    As she walked closer, Shu Yu could see many melon seed shells in her hair.


    She only felt her head buzzing from anger. She had only left for a short while, but the Zhang family had already become more and more aggressive in bullying Daya.


    Old Lady Zhang immediately reacted when she heard Daya¡¯s words and looked at the somewhat familiar Daniu.


    ¡°So you¡¯re Daya¡¯s younger brother and sister. Why are you guys here so late?¡±


    Shu Yu ignored her completely. She held Daya¡¯s hand and brought her to the side to sit down. Then, she pulled out another stool.


    Following this, she squatted and untied the bag on her back. After opening it, she took out some paper bags.


    There were buns in one paper bag, grapes in another, and two chicken drumsticks in the last.


    She placed the three paper bags in front of Daya and said gently, ¡°Eat first. You¡¯ll only have the strength after you¡¯re full. Leave this to me and Brother Daniu.¡±

 Chapter 107 - 107: Dont Let Anyone Disturb Daya

    Chapter 107: Don¡¯t Let Anyone Disturb Daya


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Daya was a little confused. She glanced at Shu Yu and then at the three paper bags in front of her. Her stomach grumbled rudely.


    To be honest, she didn¡¯t eat much last night either. After eating, she worked the whole night too. By the time she slept last night, her stomach was aching. If not for her exhaustion, she probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to sleep at all.


    When she saw the food in front of her, she felt as if her eyes were hallucinating.


    Daya couldn¡¯t help but swallow her saliva, but she still didn¡¯t move. She looked at Shu Yu again, ¡°Erya, why are you guys here?¡±


    Shu Yu saw that she didn¡¯t move, so she handed her a bun, ¡°Eat.¡±


    She had bought all these things in the county today. Although she was a little tight on money now, money on food could not be saved. She had told Madam Ruan and the others yesterday that they needed to take good care of their bodies. The first step was to eat well. They should eat things like rice, noodles, vegetables, fruits, and meat as much as they could.


    ...


    Being healthy was the most important thing, so she had originally planned to bring these home for them to eat.


    Apart from that, she also had a water bag in her hand that contained soy milk.


    She had wanted to buy milk because Sanya kept tripping when she walked. She had asked Doctor Xu about it before and learned that it was because of Sanya¡¯s weak bones. Milk was better than soy milk for calcium replenishment, but she didn¡¯t find any milk for the time being. Since soy milk was nutritious too, she bought soy milk first.


    At this moment, these were all placed in front of Daya.


    Daya looked at the meat bun in her hand in a daze. She hesitated and was about to take a bite when Old Lady Zhang¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in her ear.


    ¡°Oh my, why are you so polite and brought so many things since you¡¯re here?¡± She turned her head and called out to Madam Zhou and Madam Feng, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you bringing the things in?¡±


    The two wives behind her reacted. Looking at the big meat buns, grapes, and chicken drumsticks, they were already thinking about how to divide them later.


    The children were even more excited. They grabbed Old Lady Zhang and shouted anxiously, ¡°Grandma, I want that drumstick. I like to eat big drumsticks.¡±


    Old Lady Zhang could not promise anything out loud in front of Shu Yu and Daniu. She smiled and said, ¡°What drumstick? Did you guys not have enough to eat during normal days? That¡¯s a gift from your third aunt¡¯s family. Why aren¡¯t you thanking Second Aunt Lu?¡±


    She pushed the children. Those children had good judgment and quickly thanked Shu Yu.


    Shu Yu still didn¡¯t look at them. Seeing that Daya was still apprehensive and didn¡¯t dare to eat, she put the bun right next to her mouth and said, ¡°Hurry up and eat. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be a waste of my effort.¡±


    Upon hearing that it was Er Ya¡¯s effort, Daya no longer hesitated and took a bite.


    The bun was already cold, but the white flour was soft. It was much better than water.


    Daya almost cried.


    Old Lady Zhang¡¯s eyelids twitched. Seeing Daya take a second bite, her heart ached. As expected, she was a prodigal. To think she ate the gift from her family in front of so many people. How shameless.


    Old Lady Zhang reached out to take it, ¡°Daya, one is enough. Put the rest away and we¡¯ll eat slowly.¡±


    But halfway through, Shu Yu suddenly stood up and blocked her way.


    Old Lady Zhang was stunned. She heard Shu Yu say, ¡°Brother Daniu, stay here and guard. Don¡¯t let those shameless people come and snatch the food. My big sister has been hungry for the whole day. Let her have a good meal. If anyone disturbs her, regardless of whether it¡¯s an adult or a child, I¡¯ll beat them up directly.¡±

 Chapter 108 - 108: Shu Yu Makes a Move

    Chapter 108: Shu Yu Makes a Move


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Old Lady Zhang¡¯s expression changed when she heard this. She immediately became dissatisfied, ¡°Who are you calling shameless? Second daughter of the Lu family, your words are unpleasant to hear.¡±


    Shu Yu ignored her and looked around. Then, she picked up a stick in the corner and handed it to the back.


    Daniu lowered his head and subconsciously took the stick. The next moment, his eyes widened, ¡°Yu, you¡­¡±


    Shu Yu turned her back to him and stretched. She said to Old Lady Zhang, ¡°As in-laws of the Lu family, I believe you should have heard about the incident where I destroyed my crazy maternal grandfather¡¯s house in the Ruan Family Village not long ago, right?¡±


    Old Lady Zhang abruptly took a step back, ¡°You, what do you mean?¡±


    She had, of course, heard about the incident in the Ruan Family Village and even asked Daya about it. However, Daya would definitely not speak ill of her sister. She would only ambiguously say the rumors had been exaggerated.


    ...


    The Zhang family thought about it and agreed. The second daughter of the Lu family was just a girl. Could she really destroy the Ruan family faced with the two men of the Ruan family? The rumor even said that she had split Old Lady Ruan into two. It was simply laughable. If she really killed her, the Lu family would be finished. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Zhang family knew Old Lady Ruan¡¯s personality. She must have seen that Lu Erya was going against her, so she deliberately spread those rumors to ruin her reputation.


    Moreover, Lord Yu from town had gone looking for the Ruan family and tore down more than half of the Ruan family¡¯s house. This incident quickly overshone Lu Erya¡¯s matter. That rumor was more credible.


    Therefore, the Zhang family did not take this matter seriously.


    But now that Shu Yu mentioned it, Old Lady Zhang, Madam Zhou, and Madam Feng couldn¡¯t help but shiver, and a bad feeling flashed through their hearts.


    Shu Yu was already rolling up her sleeves, ¡°What do I mean? I don¡¯t mean anything. I just want you to know that the Lu family is not easy to bully.¡±


    Shu Yu suddenly raised her head and kicked Madam Feng who was standing on her right.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Madam Feng fell. Her stomach hurt so much that she curled up into a ball. Cold sweat immediately broke out.


    The people in the courtyard immediately felt their hair stand on end and took two steps back.


    Daya stood up abruptly and exclaimed, ¡°Erya!¡±


    Old Lady Zhang looked terrified. When she came back to her senses, she screamed on the spot, ¡°Honey! Son! Come out quickly! Someone is killing us!¡±


    Before she even finished speaking, Shu Yu saw three men running out of the central room.


    She glanced at them one by one but did not see Zhang Shu. He should still be in the county and had not returned.


    The eldest son of the Zhang family was shocked when he saw his wife lying on the ground. He quickly ran over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who did it?¡±


    Old Lady Zhang immediately pointed at Shu Yu, ¡°It¡¯s her! This little b*tch is Daya¡¯s sister. She¡¯s simply lawless! She actually came to our house to beat people up! I¡¯d like to ask how the Lu family raised their daughters. One is a hen that can¡¯t lay eggs, and the other was rude and barbaric. I¡­¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, Shu Yu was already in front of her. She grabbed her wrist and twisted it.


    Old Lady Zhang screamed.


    Then, Shu Yu kicked her butt and Old Lady Zhang staggered two steps forward before falling on Old Man Zhang with a bang. The two of them fell to the ground together and could not get up for a long time.


    When the eldest son and the second son of the Zhang family saw this, their anger immediately surged. They rolled up their sleeves and rushed over.


    ¡°You uneducated brat! You even dare to hit my parents! You¡¯re courting death!¡±

 Chapter 109 - 109: Its Not the First Time

    Chapter 109: It¡¯s Not the First Time


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The two sons of the Zhang family rushed over and waved their fists.


    Daniu was shocked and immediately raised the stick in his hand. ¡°Yu, let me help you. ¡±


    ¡°No need. Just look after my sister.¡±


    Daniu turned his head and saw Daya rushing over anxiously to block Shu Yu.


    Daniu hurriedly pulled her back, ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°But, but¡­¡±


    ...


    Those were two grown men! Erya was so young. She would be beaten to death!


    However, when Daya raised her head, one of the fierce men in her eyes was kneeling while the other was lying on the ground.


    Even Madam Zhou, who had also rushed up, had been grabbed by the hair and pushed to the ground.


    Both Daya and Daniu were at a loss for words.


    At first, they had thought that the incident at the Ruan Family Village was an exaggeration, but now, they didn¡¯t think so at all.


    The three men of the Zhang family were also stunned. They did not expect a young girl to be so powerful.


    However, how could they be willing to give up? One by one, they got up again and began to find tools before rushing up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll beat you to death, you wretched girl!¡± S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even when facing three people, Shu Yu was still at ease. She turned to the side and avoided Old Man Zhang, then kicked the eldest son of the Zhang family to the ground with a sweep of her leg. Following this, she slashed down with her right hand, and the second son of the Zhang family screamed in pain.


    Once again, she beat the three of them until they could not stand up. Only then did Shu Yu walk step by step toward the children who were huddled in the corner.


    Old Lady Zhang looked up while supporting her waist with her hands and saw Shu Yu reaching out her demonic claws. She cried out on the spot, ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t touch my grandsons!¡±


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t be bothered with her. She looked down at the three grandsons of the Zhang family and asked, ¡°Who threw melon seed shells on my sister¡¯s head just now?¡±


    The three of them desperately squeezed into the corner. The scene just now scared them so much that their snot and tears flowed out.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°You¡¯re not going to say anything?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s her! It¡¯s her!¡± The three of them pointed at Madam Feng in unison.


    Madam Feng was just about to stand up to protect her son and nephew when the three of them suddenly threw the blame at her. Her face was filled with disbelief.


    Yes, she was indeed the first to throw the melon seed shells, but she only threw one. The rest were done by the three kids.


    Shu Yu glanced at Madam Feng and said to the three of them, ¡°Very good. How about this, if you help me, not only will I let you go, but I¡¯ll also give you candy. How about that?¡±


    Their eyes lit up, ¡°What¡­ What favor?¡±


    ¡°Do you see the corn cobs over there? Take one each and beat up the people lying on the ground. Whoever does the best will get the most candy.¡±


    The three of them looked at each other. They were a little afraid and unwilling to move.


    Shu Yu raised his hand. The eldest grandson of the Zhang family immediately rushed towards the corn cobs piled together. He then picked one up and threw it towards Madam Zhou who was closest to them.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Madam Zhou cried out in pain.


    Seeing this, another child ran over angrily, ¡°Who asked you to hit my mother? I¡¯ll hit your mother too.¡±


    As he spoke, he also took a corn cob to beat Madam Feng.


    The remaining child looked left and right before looking at Shu Yu, ¡°Is there really candy?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    With that, the last child did not hesitate and rushed into the courtyard.


    Madam Feng and Madam Zhou immediately resisted. Shu Yu went over and kicked them down.


    The children hit the adults on the ground. Shu Yu stood in the courtyard and watched, kicking whoever stood up.


    However, her gaze became colder and colder. These children did not hesitate at all when they hit someone. It was obvious that this was not the first time they had hit someone.

 Chapter 110 - 110: Let Daya Pretend to faint

    Chapter 110: Let Daya Pretend to faint


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the entire Zhang family, the only one who would have received such treatment in the past¡­ was her sister, Daya.


    Shu Yu saw that the members of the Zhang family were dodging and sneered, ¡°Why are you dodging? The children are playing with you. As the children¡¯s grandparents, parents, and uncles, how can you not satisfy such a small request? Look at how happy your three children are. They used to play like this, right?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, one of the children said, ¡°Yes, we often play like this. Third aunt always played with us.¡± sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu¡¯s eyes were ice-cold.


    Daniu gritted his teeth and gripped the stick in his hand tightly. If he could, he wanted to rush up and beat the Zhang family half to death as well.


    Daya looked at the scene before her in a daze. She looked at Daniu and her sister who were blocking in front of her, and her eyes were dazed.


    ...


    She clearly¡­ should have stopped them, but she couldn¡¯t open her mouth or move her legs. She even felt a sense of relief in her heart. The depressing feeling that had been suffocating her several times and even urged her to just die seemed to be gradually dissipating.


    Unknowingly, tears started to fall from her eyes.


    Her life had been too hard. Having lived like this for two years, she really felt like she couldn¡¯t hold on any longer.


    But now, it seemed that she wasn¡¯t facing the Zhang family¡¯s ferocious beasts alone. Someone was protecting her and helping her vent her anger.


    Daya wiped her eyes. When she put it down, a hand appeared in front of her, holding a candy that was then stuffed into her mouth.


    Shu Yu¡¯s voice rang in her ears. ¡°When I first came home, I gave Sanya a few candies. She and Dahu were discussing and saying that they wanted to save one for their big sister. After eating the candy, their big sister wouldn¡¯t suffer anymore.¡±


    ¡°Wah¡­¡± Daya couldn¡¯t control herself anymore and hugged Shu Yu as she wailed.


    Daniu, who was watching from the side, felt his heart ache, ¡°Daya, I was useless. I didn¡¯t come to help you sooner.¡±


    Daya shook her head, but she couldn¡¯t say anything.


    The children in the courtyard stopped. Shu Yu glanced over. ¡± Continue. ¡±


    The members of the Zhang family were furious. To be honest, the children did not have much strength and their beating did not hurt. They felt the most pain when they struggled to stand up and Shu Yu came to kick them down again.


    They deeply realized that even if all of them attacked together, they would not be able to defeat her. The eldest son of the Zhang family wanted to pick up a stone and throw it at Shu Yu when she was not paying attention.


    However, after Shu Yu dodged it, she came over and stepped on his head. She exerted so much force it was as if she wanted to make his brains splurt out.


    With that, the eldest son of the Zhang family screamed. Probably because his voice was too loud, but someone from the village who was passing by started knocking on the door.


    ¡°Aunt Gui, what happened? Aunt Gui? What¡¯s wrong with your family? Are you bullying your third daughter-in-law again?¡±


    The courtyard door was not secure, and it looked like it would be knocked open after a few knocks.


    Old Madam Zhang¡¯s eyes lit up, and she hurriedly shouted, ¡°Help! Help! Someone is killing us!¡±


    Shu Yu did not stop her. She simply took out a box of rouge that was a very bright red. She dug a little out with her finger and wiped it on Daya¡¯s forehead.


    Daya and Daniu were stunned.


    ¡°Erya, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Brother Daniu, carry my sister out in a while. Big sister, just pretend to faint and don¡¯t say anything.¡±


    As she spoke, she dyed even the corner of Daya¡¯s mouth red, as well as the gaps between her ten fingers.


    At the same time, Daya¡¯s hair was also messy. Since the beginning, Shu Yu had never planned to remove the melon seed shells on her head.

 Chapter 111 - 111: Tears in a Second

    Chapter 111: Tears in a Second Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Daniu looked at Shu Yu¡¯s skillful movements and then at the rouge that was a shade very close to blood. His eyelids twitched.


    This¡­ Could it be that Yu had planned this from the beginning? The makeup that she had planned to give Daya did not seem to be in this pattern.


    ¡°Brother Daniu, throw away the stick and carry her on your back.¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh okay,¡± Daniu quickly carried Daya on his back.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°Sister, close your eyes. Don¡¯t make a sound no matter what happens later. Don¡¯t move your head either. Put your hands on Brother Daniu¡¯s shoulders.¡±


    After Daya did as she was told, Shu Yu adjusted the direction of her face.


    ...


    Then, Daniu saw Shu Yu wipe her eyes and perform a one-second red-eyed tearful stunt.


    The next moment, the courtyard door was pushed open.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    She took the paper bags and led the way while Daniu carried Daya and hurried out of the door.


    The villager at the door asked, ¡°Aunt Zhang, what happened?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Old Lady Zhang was about to complain excitedly as if she had just survived a disaster when Shu Yu and the other two had already walked to the entrance of the courtyard.


    The villagers who were about to enter the door immediately saw the scene of Daya¡¯s bleeding face.


    The two villagers gasped, ¡°What, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Shu Yu shielded Daya behind her and said coldly, ¡°What¡¯s going on? The entire Zhang family is a bunch of animals. They are not human at all! They should be struck by lightning and torn into pieces. My sister worked so hard for the Zhang family but she couldn¡¯t even have a mouthful of food the whole day. Never mind that, when she came back, she was even beaten and scolded by them. She vomited blood and was thrown into the woodshed. They¡¯re planning to murder her!¡±


    Her words were loud and clear, and the villagers who ran over were stunned.


    Shu Yu sneered, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t coincidentally come to give my eldest sister a gift today, I wouldn¡¯t have known about the kind of life she was leading in the Zhang family.¡±


    She turned her head and said to the members of the Zhang family, ¡°Let me tell you, it¡¯s only a light punishment for me to beat you up. If my sister wasn¡¯t in a hurry to see a doctor, I would have demolished your house like I demolished the Ruan family! You better pray that my sister is fine. If anything happens to her, I¡¯ll bury you with her!¡±


    The villagers followed Shu Yu¡¯s gaze and saw that the Zhang family members were lying on the ground and could not stand up.


    The Zhang family was even more dumbfounded by Shu Yu¡¯s scolding.


    Shu Yu held back her tears and said to the villagers standing at the door, ¡°Excuse me, I want to take my sister to see a doctor.¡±


    Then, she squeezed through the crowd and let Daniu carry Daya away.


    Only then did the villagers react and followed her. A few of the aunties even asked with concern, ¡°Did Daya vomit blood? Is she okay?¡±


    Shu Yu said, ¡°How can she be okay since she¡¯s already vomiting blood? My sister is such a good person, but she was tortured by the Zhang family. I definitely won¡¯t let this matter go just like that.¡±


    Then, she supported Daya and rushed to the village entrance with Daniu.


    She was tall, and standing at the side, she just happened to cover the ¡°wound¡± on Daya¡¯s forehead. The few aunties behind could not see it clearly. They could only see Daya¡¯s red, swollen, and bloodshot fingers.


    Shu Yu did not care how the Zhang family would quibble. She had heard the villagers speak just now. They should have seen what happened to Daya in the past.


    No matter how good the Zhang family looked on the surface, the people in the village were not fools. One look and one could tell that Daya had been tortured.


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t care less about her reputation, but she had to take care of Daya¡¯s reputation.

 Chapter 112 - 112: Cant Divorce, Doing Away with Her Husband?

    Chapter 112: Can¡¯t Divorce, Doing Away with Her Husband?


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The villagers would naturally believe in Shu Yu after seeing Daya¡¯s miserable state.


    The three of them arrived at the village entrance. Daniu and Shu Yu helped Daya onto the mule carriage.


    As soon as the curtain fell, Daniu drove the mule carriage towards Shangshi Village with a dark expression.


    Meanwhile, the Zhang family members were making a scene on the ground. They had originally hoped that the villagers would come in and capture that wretched girl with their numbers so that they could take revenge.


    In the end, the villagers simply stood at the door and watched the three of them leave.


    Had they left?


    ...


    The Zhang family was furious, especially after they realized what Shu Yu had said.


    They could only try their best to explain that they were all beaten up by Daya¡¯s sister. They didn¡¯t hit Daya at all. The appearance of Daya vomiting blood was all fake.


    However, the villagers did not believe it. After all, they had seen with their own eyes that Daya was unconscious and had a bloody hole in her forehead.


    As for the Zhang family members being beaten up, they believed it. After all, this was what the girl said herself. Even if it was them, they would not be able to control themselves if they saw their daughter being beaten half to death by her in-laws.


    But it shouldn¡¯t be to the point where none of them could get up, right? They were three men and three women. How could they be beaten up by a girl who had yet to reach adulthood? Weren¡¯t they too weak?


    Soon, someone couldn¡¯t stand the Zhang family¡¯s cries and invited the village doctor to come and check on them.


    The doctor¡¯s medical skills were average and only knew how to look at superficial injuries. After taking a few glances, he said that nothing was wrong with them. The Zhang family members were all pretending.


    Now, not only did the villagers not side with them, but they also criticized the Zhang family and dispersed.


    Although what happened after was not within Shu Yu¡¯s expectations, the result was not much different from what she had expected.


    At this moment, she was sitting in the carriage, wiping off the rouge on Daya¡¯s face while letting her drink soy milk.


    However, she still did not throw away the melon seed shells on her hair. When Daya wanted to take them out, she even stopped her.


    Daya looked at her in confusion.


    Shu Yu asked, ¡°Sister, what are your plans next?¡±


    Daya was stunned. Plans? She still felt that everything was like a dream. How could she have thought of any plans?


    ¡°We caused such a scene in the Zhang family today. The Zhang family won¡¯t let it go just like that. Sister, if you go back, they will bully you even more and return everything that happened today to you.¡±


    Daya¡¯s body trembled slightly, and Shu Yu quickly hugged her.


    ¡°But, but, if I don¡¯t go back, where else can I go?¡± Daya¡¯s eyes were filled with loss.


    Shu Yu held her hand, ¡°Where can you go? Home, of course. Divorce Zhang Shu and go home.¡±


    It was a pity that Zhang Shu was not at home today. Otherwise, she would have forced him to agree to divorce on the spot.


    ¡°Stop¡­¡± Before Daya could say anything, Daniu, who was driving the carriage outside, was so shocked that he immediately pulled the reins. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He lifted the curtain in disbelief and widened his eyes, ¡°Yu, what did you say? Divorce? How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Shu Yu looked up and asked him, ¡°Do you think she¡¯ll still be alive if she goes back?¡±


    Daniu thought of the Zhang family¡¯s attitude and pursed his lips. After a while, he said with difficulty, ¡°But, we have never heard of anyone divorcing around here. The Zhang family will not agree either.¡±


    There was no divorce, only forcibly discarding a wife.


    ¡°Besides, if she gets a divorce, Daya will be pointed at by others in the future and will have no dignity at all.¡±


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t think that it was that bad. As long as it was done properly, even if there were some rumors, it wouldn¡¯t be a big problem.


    She began to consider the possibility of doing away with Daya¡¯s husband.

 Chapter 113 - 113: Does Zhang Shu Treat You Well?

    Chapter 113: Does Zhang Shu Treat You Well?


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Daniu saw Shu Yu¡¯s silent appearance and suddenly felt a sense of trepidation.


    ¡°Yu¡­¡±


    Shu Yu came back to her senses, took a deep breath, raised his head, and asked, ¡°Then tell me, if they don¡¯t get a divorce, what else can we do?¡±


    Daniu was silent. He looked at Daya and said hesitantly, ¡°Actually, we can let their family split up. If you¡¯re worried about Daya staying in Dayan Village, get her and her husband to come to Shangshi Village. With us looking after her, Daya¡¯s life will be better. The Zhang family is vicious, but Zhang Shu is quite easy to talk to.¡±


    Easy to talk to?


    Shu Yu did not have any hope for Zhang Shu at all. She did not answer Daniu¡¯s suggestion and turned to Daya, ¡°Sister, do you like Zhang Shu?¡±


    ...


    Like? Daya was stunned and frowned.


    Shu Yu changed her question, ¡°Does Zhang Shu treat you well?¡±


    Daya thought about it, ¡°To be honest, he¡¯s alright. When he¡¯s at home, he will stop the Zhang family from bullying me.¡±


    However, he was not at home most of the time.


    Shu Yu sighed secretly. What should she do if her sister was a little silly?


    ¡°Is this treating you well?¡± Shu Yu resisted the urge to roll her eyes, ¡°Did he give you a single cent of the money he earned outside? Seeing that you¡¯re so thin and hungry, will he secretly buy food for you when he comes back? Has he ever bought you a piece of cloth or taken you to the county?¡±


    Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï


    Daya was stunned. After a while, she slowly shook her head and muttered, ¡°He said that since the Zheng family isn¡¯t divided, we have to hand over all the money to mother. He said that if I couldn¡¯t give birth, so his parents were unhappy. If he took all his wages back and gave it to them, they would treat me better. He said that life was very hard outside. To get more money, he couldn¡¯t even bear to eat a bowl of plain noodles and often drinks water to satisfy his hunger. Every time he comes back, he¡¯s very tired. He said that after I give birth, he will buy me cloths to make clothes and bring me to the county.¡±


    Shu Yu almost spat out a mouthful of blood when she heard that. Even Daniu was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Daya, you, did Zhang Shu say this to you?¡±


    Daya nodded.


    Shu Yu sneered. One really couldn¡¯t tell. Zhang Shu looked honest on the surface, but to think he was an expert in emotional abuse.


    To think he pushed all the responsibility onto Daya! She couldn¡¯t go to the county, had no clothes and no money, as well as suffered at home, and was bullied all because she couldn¡¯t give birth to a son?


    At this point, even Daniu couldn¡¯t say a word, and his brows were tightly knitted together.


    Men knew men best. He knew very well that Zhang Shu¡¯s words were all excuses. Occasionally, he would also go to find some short-term jobs. Sometimes, when the employer was good and saw that he worked hard, the employer would secretly give him a few more copper coins.


    Outsiders did not know about this. He would give most of his wages to his mother, but he would also save up a few copper coins to buy a hairpin or some pastries for his fianc¨¦e Qiaoqiao.


    Drinking water to satisfy hunger? If that were the case, would Zhang Shu be so sturdy? Could he do any work?


    Daniu turned his head without saying a word, no longer expressing any opinion on Shu Yu¡¯s words.


    He silently pulled the reins again and drove towards Upper Stone Village.


    However, Shu Yu did not say anything else at this moment as well. A certain thought in her heart became firmer and firmer.


    Either she made Daya divorce him, or she thought of a way to kill that bastard Zhang Shu. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the past, she had even thought of letting Daya stand up for herself and trample the Zhang family under his feet. But now, it seemed that Daya was not Zhang Shu¡¯s match at all. Her personality had already been fixed and could not be changed in a short time.


    Just like that, the mule carriage arrived at Shangshi Village under the silent atmosphere of the three people.

 Chapter 114 - 114: Third Lu: Something Big Has Happened

    Chapter 114: Third Lu: Something Big Has Happened


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Sanzhu, who had been paying attention to any noise outside the door, immediately rushed out when he heard the sound of rolling wheels.


    ¡°Yu is back? Come, give me the mule carriage. I¡¯ll help you feed the mule.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Daniu opened the curtain of the carriage, revealing the two sisters inside.


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s smiling face froze when he saw Daya¡¯s unkempt hair, dirty face, and swollen eyes, ¡°Daya, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Shu Yu got off the mule cart and turned around to help Daya get off.


    The faces of Shu Yu and Daniu were dark, telling Lu Sanzhu that something was wrong.


    ...


    He instantly shouted into the house, ¡°Mother, second brother, something happened. Something happened to Daya!¡±


    Shu Yu felt as if her ears had been pierced. She glanced at him and brought Daya into the courtyard.


    As soon as she entered, the old lady and the others who had heard the commotion rushed over to welcome her.


    ¡°Da, Daya, why are you back at this time? You, you¡­¡± The old lady was shocked to see Daya in such a sorry state.


    She quickly grabbed her and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Grandma, let¡¯s go inside first,¡± Da Niu entered the house and supported the old lady so that she wouldn¡¯t lose her balance from being too flustered.


    Outside the door, Lu Sanzhu was very curious. He quickly pulled the mule carriage into his yard and tied the mule up. Then, he said to his son who was playing, ¡°Dabao, go to your uncle¡¯s house quickly. Tell him that Daya is back and that something has happened. Ask your uncle to come over.¡±


    After Dabao ran out, he pulled Madam Liang, who was carrying Baoya, and ran towards Lu Erbai¡¯s house, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. I feel like something big is going to happen in our family.¡±


    Others might not know, but he was very clear about Shu Yu¡¯s methods.


    The last time she found out that Old Lady Ruan wanted to sell Sanya and Dahu, she had the same murderous expression.


    By the time the two of them ran into Lu Erbai¡¯s house, Shu Yu happened to be talking about the things that the Zhang family had done. When she saw Lu Sanzhu and the others, she only glanced at them and did not stop them from coming in and listening.


    She continued, ¡°¡­Other than Zhang Shu, who was not at home, everyone in the Zhang family was watching Daya work with their legs crossed. They don¡¯t treat her as a human at all. They made her squat in the corner like a wooden stake and let the three children throw melon seed shells at her head to compete who could throw the most. As long as Daya blocked the shells with her hand, Old Madam Zhang would hit her head with a corn cob.¡±


    ¡°The two daughters-in-law of the Zhang family knew that Daya brought back peaches last time and didn¡¯t leave any for their son, so they said that they wanted to punish her. Not only did she starve for the whole day, but when she came back from work, they even suspected that she had hidden peaches again. As soon as she entered the courtyard, they pinched her. Look, she doesn¡¯t have much flesh on her body either, but her arms are all covered in marks that they made.¡±


    The old lady¡¯s tears fell as she listened. She cursed the Zhang family¡¯s bastards and regretted that she didn¡¯t judge people well and pushed her granddaughter into a fire pit.


    She grabbed Daya¡¯s hand and looked at her bruised arms. She was crying so hard that she was about to faint.


    Daya looked at Shu Yu and said with a choked voice, ¡°Erya, don¡¯t say anymore. Don¡¯t say anymore.¡±


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t want to say all this either, but she didn¡¯t want her family to understand the pain that Daya had suffered. If they didn¡¯t realize the seriousness of the matter, Daya would have to go back to that man-eating place sooner or later.


    Madam Ruan and Sanya were also crying, their faces full of tears. Lu Erbai was so angry that the veins on his forehead were bulging.


    Dahu rushed to the door, ¡°I will avenge big sister!¡±


    However, halfway through, he was pulled back by Lu Dasong and Madam Li who had just entered the door.


    S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 115 - 115: It Will Drag Them Down

    Chapter 115: It Will Drag Them Down


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    What happened to Daya shocked everyone in the Lu Family.


    In fact, when she had become extremely thin in the past, the old lady naturally asked if she had nothing to eat in the Zhang family.


    However, Daya only reported the good news and not the bad news. She only said that she couldn¡¯t get pregnant and had a heavy burden on her heart, which made her think too much and had no appetite. That was why she had lost weight.


    The old lady and the others had always thought that Zhang Shu was not bad. Moreover, he often went out to work part-time, so he must have some money in his hands. Occasionally, he would probably come back and buy some food for Daya.


    Perhaps the in-laws of the Zhang family were dissatisfied with the fact that Daya was still not pregnant after two years of marriage and thus did not like her and did not give her any new clothes to wear. However, in terms of food, they should not have treated her too harshly. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Who would have thought that the Zhang family was really capable of making Daya do a day of hard work on an empty stomach and then beat and scold her when she returned home?


    ...


    When the old lady heard about Daya¡¯s experiences, she felt as if her heart was being cut by a knife.


    She held Daya¡¯s hand tightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go back. Just stay at home and don¡¯t go back in the future. Let Zhang Shu live his own life.¡±


    Shu Yu took the opportunity to say, ¡°Let¡¯s just have them divorce.¡±


    As soon as she said this, everyone present was stunned.


    Divorce?


    Shu Yu looked at their expressions. It was obvious that they had never thought of it that way. She said, ¡°Do you want her to continue suffering like this?¡±


    Lu Erbai and the others immediately shook their heads. On the other hand, Madam Li and Madam Liang exchanged glances.


    Lu Dasong lowered his head and was silent for a moment. He then asked, ¡°Daya, what do you think? Do you want to divorce Zhang Shuhe?¡±


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    In the past, she had never thought of getting a divorce, but today, Erya had mentioned it a few times, and she began to waver.


    Madam Liang muttered softly, ¡°We all know how hard Daya has suffered. It¡¯s indeed not easy for her. However, divorce doesn¡¯t sound nice. The Zhang family wouldn¡¯t agree to it either.¡±


    Madam Li also echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right. What will happen to Daya after the divorce? She¡¯ll still be criticized even if she stays at home. Besides, with a girl who has undergone divorce in this family, never mind Lanhua and Baoya, Erya and Sanya will definitely be implicated the most. How will they get married in the future?¡±


    Hearing this, Daya abruptly raised her head and quickly shook her head at the people in the room, ¡°I won¡¯t divorce. I won¡¯t.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t harm her younger sisters into not being able to get married, especially Erya, who was already at the age of marriage. If Erya¡¯s life was affected because of her, even her death would not be enough to atone for her sins.


    At this point, Shu Yu wanted to beat Madam Li up. She pulled Daya back, ¡°What¡¯s there to be implicated about? This isn¡¯t being disposed of as a wife. We are the ones who suggested the divorce, so it means that it¡¯s the Zhang family¡¯s fault. If¡­¡±


    Daya abruptly stood up, ¡°I won¡¯t divorce. I don¡¯t agree. Don¡¯t try to persuade me.¡±


    With that, she stood up, ran into the house, and closed the door.


    Shu Yu turned her head and looked at Madam Li with a cold gaze.


    Madam Li trembled and quickly hid behind Lu Dasong.


    Lu Dasong sighed, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this later. In any case, let Daya stay at home for now. Don¡¯t go back to the Zhang family for the time being. No matter what, it¡¯s a fact that the Zhang family bullied our Lu family¡¯s daughter. Tomorrow morning, Sanzhu, Daniu, and I will bring a few brothers from the village to settle scores with the Zhang family.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s neck shrank, ¡°I¡¯m going too?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Daya¡¯s third uncle. If you don¡¯t go, who will?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu laughed bitterly, then looked at Shu Yu, ¡°Yu, are you coming?¡±


    With her around, he would feel more at ease.

 Chapter 116 - 116: Bringing Daya to a Doctor

    Chapter 116: Bringing Daya to a Doctor


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not going. I have an appointment with the craftsmen tomorrow to renovate the shop. I have to go to the county.¡±


    She had already beaten up the Zhang family today, so whether she went tomorrow did not have much significance.


    Unless Daya and Zhang Shu divorced, no matter how they beat each other up, the final result would not change.


    Shu Yu turned to look at the old lady, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll bring my sister to the county tomorrow. She¡¯s in a bad mood, so I¡¯ll take her to relax and take her to see a doctor while I¡¯m at it. God knows if she has any other injuries other than the ones we can see. Since she¡¯s often starved, her spleen and stomach might have problems.¡±


    The old lady quickly nodded, ¡°Okay, okay, you can make the decision. It¡¯s good to go out for a walk.¡±


    At this point, Lu Erbai hated his injured leg. If it weren¡¯t for this injury, he would have gone to the Zhang family tomorrow himself.


    ...


    The next day, Lu Dasong and the others went to the Zhang family while Shu Yu brought Daya onto the mule carriage early in the morning. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When the mule carriage entered the county, it stopped at the end of Ningshui Street. Only after seeing the shop before her, only then did Daya know that their family was going to open a shop.


    She was a little stunned and looked at Shu Yu in shock, ¡± You¡­¡±


    ¡°Sister, as you can see, in the future, after we open the shop, our days will be better. You don¡¯t have to be afraid of life after divorce. You can just live in the county and don¡¯t have to worry about others gossiping. When the shop¡¯s business is good, we¡¯ll go to the prefecture or even the capital. If we leave, will we need to be afraid of others pointing fingers? If our family¡¯s conditions become better, more and more people will come to propose marriage. You don¡¯t have to be afraid of implicating us at all.¡±


    Daya looked up at the shop in front of her and walked around inside.


    However, Shu Yu¡¯s words had the opposite effect on her thoughts. Daya felt that it was precisely because they had opened the shop that she could not divorce.


    Reputation was even more important when running a shop. This was especially so now that the shop had yet to open. They couldn¡¯t afford any accidents. She couldn¡¯t hold her family back at this juncture.


    The two sisters walked around the shop and Craftsman Zheng came over with two workers.


    After chatting with Shu Yu for a while, Crafstman Zheng started his work.


    Shu Yu left them to it and left the place to Crafstman Zheng and the others. She held Daya¡¯s hand and went out, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the clinic to take a look.¡±


    The two of them went to the best clinic in the county. In addition to letting the doctor see if there were any other injuries on Daya¡¯s body, she also wanted the doctor to check if Daya could give birth. This matter was one of Daya¡¯s biggest burdens, and she had to eradicate it first.


    Standing at the entrance of the clinic, Daya did not dare to enter.


    The clinic¡¯s fees were not low, and she could not bear to spend money.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t care. She pulled her in and found the doctor who was the best at gynecology in the clinic.


    It was just that many were looking for him for treatment, so they needed to wait a little longer.


    Daya sat on a waiting seat in the clinic and looked around. She said in an uneasy voice, ¡°Yu, let¡¯s go somewhere else. Zhang Shu brought me to see another doctor before. That clinic is not far from here, and the consultation fee is very cheap.¡±


    ¡°Sis, we¡¯re already here. Let¡¯s take a look before we leave.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    As the two of them were talking, a medicine boy suddenly called them.


    Shu Yu immediately pulled Daya. ¡°It¡¯s our turn. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    She led Daya into the room where Doctor Hu was treating patients. It wasn¡¯t very spacious inside, but it was quite private.


    Doctor Hu looked up at Daya and was a little surprised, ¡°You¡¯re too skinny. Come, put your hand on the pulse pillow. I¡¯ll take a look at you.¡±

 Chapter 117 - 117: Still a Virgin

    Chapter 117: Still a Virgin


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Daya placed her hand on the pulse pillow nervously.


    Doctor Hu took her pulse for a moment, then looked up at her face. He frowned and said, ¡°Your qi and blood are both deficient, your spleen and stomach are cold, and you don¡¯t have enough sleep. Your body is very weak.¡±


    Daya pursed her lips.


    Shu Yu asked, ¡°Doctor, is the problem with my sister big?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll prescribe two doses of medicine for her. She has to nourish her stomach well. Otherwise, her spleen and stomach will be seriously damaged soon. Also, sleep early. Don¡¯t be too tired and don¡¯t do any heavy work for the next half a month. If you don¡¯t take good care of your body now, you¡¯ll suffer in the future.¡±


    As Doctor Hu spoke, he lowered his head and wrote a prescription.


    ...


    After he finished writing, he handed it to Shu Yu, ¡°Go get the medicine.¡±


    Shu Yu did not leave. She looked at the door and whispered, ¡°Doctor Hu, can you help me take a look? Does my sister have any symptoms of infertility?¡±


    Doctor Hu was stunned, ¡°Infertility?¡±


    He frowned, and a trace of confusion flashed across his face. He said to Daya, who hoped to curl into a ball, ¡°Put your hand out again and let me see.¡±


    Daya stretched out her wrist. This time, Doctor Hu didn¡¯t take that long to take her pulse.


    He said, ¡°Your body is indeed a little cold, but as long as you take good care of yourself, it¡¯ll be easy for you to get pregnant when you get married in the future.¡±


    He paused and looked at Daya¡¯s outfit, ¡°You¡¯re already married?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Doctor Hu said, ¡°But why is the pulse showing that she is still inexperienced in the affairs in bed?¡±


    Shu Yu abruptly raised her head, ¡°Doctor Hu, what did you say?¡±


    Inexperienced? Didn¡¯t that mean that her sister was still a virgin?


    A woman who had been married for two years and was still a virgin?


    How was this possible?


    Shu Yu looked at Daya, but the latter had a blank look on her face.


    Shu Yu thought of something and suddenly pursed her lips. She said to Doctor Hu, ¡°Doctor, we understand. Thank you. This is the consultation fee. We¡¯ll go to the counter to get the medicine now.¡±


    Doctor Hu was very knowledgeable and had seen all kinds of patients.


    From their reactions and the girl¡¯s pulse, he could guess that there might be some privacy involved.


    He was a doctor, so he wouldn¡¯t ask too much. Hearing Shu Yu¡¯s words, he simply nodded, ¡°Okay, take care. Remember to take care of your body.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Shu Yu took Daya to get the medicine first, then carried the medicine bag out of the clinic.


    Seeing her sullen face, Daya didn¡¯t dare to speak. Her intuition told her that her sister was angry, very very angry.


    The two of them returned to the shop on Ningshui Street in silence. Craftsman Zheng greeted them, ¡°You¡¯re back? How was it? Is Daya alright?¡±


    Only then did Shu Yu remember that there was someone in the shop and it was not appropriate to talk.


    She nodded at Craftsman Zheng and replied, ¡°It¡¯s alright. The doctor said that she will improve after half a month of recuperation.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Eating well is better than anything else.¡±


    Shu Yu continued, ¡°Uncle Zheng, you go ahead. We still have to go out.¡±


    ¡°Go, go.¡±


    Shu Yu then brought Daya out of the shop and headed straight for Doctor Xu¡¯s clinic. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Other than the shop, the only place Shu Yu could go to in the county was Doctor Xu¡¯s clinic. While there, she could also get Lu Erbai¡¯s medicine.


    The clinic was as deserted as ever. Shu Yu and Doctor Xu were more familiar with each other now. Seeing her come over, Doctor Xu immediately raised his hand and asked, ¡°How¡¯s your father¡¯s leg? Also, how¡¯s the effect of your scar removal cream?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quite good. The scar on my little sister¡¯s face has faded a lot.¡±


    Doctor Xu was amused, ¡°Don¡¯t brag. Bring her over for me to take a look another day.¡±

 Chapter 118 - 118: Do You Know What it Means to Consummate?

    Chapter 118: Do You Know What it Means to Consummate?


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°Sure. By the way, Doctor Xu, please get my father¡¯s medicine this time ready. I¡¯ll take it away later. Also, lend me your backyard.¡±


    Doctor Xu saw that she was carrying a few packets of medicine in her hand and thought that she wanted to borrow his tools to make scar removal cream like last time.


    Since he had already lent his things to her the last time, he didn¡¯t mind lending them again. Doctor Xu simply waved his hand, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Shu Yu brought Daya straight into the backyard and found the room Lu Erbai had stayed in. She entered with Daya, then closed the door and pulled Daya to sit down.


    Daya¡¯s heart was extremely perturbed. She did not understand what Shu Yu wanted to do.


    Shu Yu¡¯s expression had been very ugly since she came out of the clinic. Could there be something wrong with her illness?


    ...


    Shu Yu sat opposite Daya and took a deep breath. Then, she lowered her voice and asked, ¡°Sis, I¡¯m going to ask you a few questions. Answer me honestly.¡±


    Daya nodded hurriedly, ¡°Go ahead and ask me, I promise to answer honestly.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous.¡±


    Daya didn¡¯t want to be nervous, but her sister¡¯s expression was too serious.


    Shu Yu opened her mouth, but she suddenly didn¡¯t know where to start. How could she express her brother-in-law¡¯s boudoir matter so as not to make the situation too awkward?


    ¡°¡­Sis, you¡­ Did you consummate with Zhang Shu?¡±


    Daya widened her eyes and blushed, ¡°Yu, how can you ask such a question? You¡¯re an unmarried girl, don¡¯t ask things like this in the future.¡±


    ¡°Then did you?¡±


    She was still asking?


    Daya was a little embarrassed and annoyed, ¡°Your brother-in-law and I have been married for two years. Of course, of course, we consummated.¡±


    Shu Yu scratched her head and felt a headache. She didn¡¯t how to put her questions into words at this point.


    She was silent for a while before she gritted her teeth and continued asking, ¡°Sis, do you know¡­ What is consummation?¡±


    ¡°Of course. As for you, you¡¯re not even married yet and you¡¯re already talking about this. Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡±


    Shu Yu was about to go crazy, ¡°Sister, you promised me just now. I¡¯ll ask and you¡¯ll answer. Don¡¯t say anything else. You¡­ Just tell me how you consummated.¡±


    Daya was speechless. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to tell me, let¡¯s go home. I¡¯ll get mom and grandma to ask.¡±


    Daya was speechless. She felt that her sister had gone crazy.


    However, she still pursed her lips and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you talk to me about these things in private, but don¡¯t say it in front of others. You¡¯ll be scolded, understand? Forget it. You¡¯re already at the age of marriage anyway. I¡¯ll tell you these things in advance so that you can know earlier.¡±


    She lowered her head slightly and said in embarrassment, ¡°Consummation means having the newlyweds sleep in the same room and on the same bed on the wedding night.¡±


    Shu Yu was at a loss for words. That¡¯s it?


    ¡°Nothing else?¡±


    Daya blinked, ¡°Of course there¡¯s something else. After your brother-in-law and I got married that day, we became husband and wife. As a wife, I have to fetch water for him to bathe and tidy his clothes.¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s face turned red from embarrassment and anger, ¡°I mean, I mean, did the two of you take off your clothes and roll around together?¡±


    Daya was stunned, ¡°Take off our clothes? It was winter when we got married. If we took off our clothes to sleep, it would be too cold. Plus, we don¡¯t have this habit.¡±


    Shu Yu understood. As expected, the two of them did not have sex.


    Damn it, was that bastard Zhang Shu sexually impotent?


    Her sister knew little about the relationship between men and women. Her knowledge of sex was not even better than hers, who was not married.


    However¡­


    ¡°Sister, didn¡¯t mother tell you about the wedding night before you got married?¡±

 Chapter 119 - 119: The Bastard Zhang Shu

    Chapter 119: The Bastard Zhang Shu


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu remembered that in this day and age, unless there were other special channels, unmarried women would be taught by their close elders about sex on the night before their wedding.


    Could it be that Madam Ruan was too shy that she didn¡¯t say anything?


    Daya thought for a moment, ¡°The day before the wedding, mom did say that she wanted to talk to me about some intimate things and teach me some things about being a daughter-in-law. However, grandmother came over later to make a scene, saying that she wasn¡¯t informed that her granddaughter was getting married. By the time the matter was settled and she was chased away, it was already very late. Mom was afraid that I would wake up the next day with a bad complexion, so she did not say anything more and told me to rest early. She only said that Zhang Shu would know and that was enough¡­¡±


    Madam Ruan was a shy person, and she was embarrassed to talk about sex, to begin with. When she finally mustered up her courage and was about to speak, Old Lady Ruan came. It just so happened that the old lady was from her maternal family, so when the old lady came and caused a ruckus, it attracted many people to watch the show.


    As a result, Madam Ruan was so busy that day that she didn¡¯t have the time to say anything. She had only told Daya the phrase ¡°Zhang Shu would know and that was enough¡± the next day.


    After all, when Madam Ruan was getting married, Old Lady Ruan didn¡¯t say much to her either. On their wedding night, Lu Erbai had taught her everything.


    ...


    Later on, Daya married into Dayan Village. As a new daughter-in-law, no one would come to her and say anything to do with sex.


    Later on, because of her heavy workload, she had no time to chat with other women, let alone listen to gossip. Her only source of knowledge in this area was Zhang Shu.


    Shu Yu tightened her fingers slightly. Even if Daya didn¡¯t understand, it couldn¡¯t be that Zhang Shu didn¡¯t understand either, right?


    Suddenly, she seemed to have thought of something and asked Daya, ¡°Then, on the second day of your wedding, did your mother-in-law say anything? For example¡­ Is there any blood on the bedsheet?¡±


    Shu Yu knew that not having blood for one¡¯s first time having sex did not mean that a girl was not a virgin, but most people in this era used this as a standard.


    Seeing how the old lady of the Zhang family had been, she must¡¯ve been very concerned about this.


    Daya thought for a moment and said, ¡°There was blood on the bedsheet. On the night of the wedding, Zhang Shu was forced to drink. When he entered the room, he couldn¡¯t even walk steadily. God knows where his fingers hit, but blood flowed from his finger. When he fell on the bed, his blood stained the bedsheets. At that time, I was very anxious and even said that I was going out to look for someone. He stopped me and said that it was unlucky to be injured on the wedding night. Others might think that I was unlucky.¡±


    At that time, she had just married into the family. When she heard this, she was at a loss. Naturally, she would listen to whatever Zhang Shu said.


    The next morning, when she went to cook, her mother-in-law took the opportunity to enter her room. When she saw that, she had been scared to death. In the end, her mother-in-law did not say anything. Instead, she smiled at her.


    When she asked Zhang Shu about the bedsheets, Zhang Shu said that he had found an excuse to fool his mother. He told her not to mention this to others so as not to be scolded.


    At that time, Daya was very grateful to him. She felt that since her newlywed husband was protecting her like this, their life together would definitely be very happy in the future.


    When Shu Yu heard this, her eyes turned cold. Zhang Shu did know. Not only did he know, he even portrayed himself as someone who was considerate and made Daya feel grateful. He was really capable.


    Daya looked at Shu Yu¡¯s expression and recalled what she had asked. She suddenly felt anxious and uneasy.


    She felt that something was wrong. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Yu, is it¡­ something¡¯s wrong with your brother-in-law?¡±


    ¡°Of course something¡¯s wrong with him, and it¡¯s a very big problem,¡± Shu Yu said through gritted teeth.


    The Zhang family was despicable, but Zhang Shu was even more despicable.

 Chapter 120 - 120: Daya Breaks Down

    Chapter 120: Daya Breaks Down


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu took a deep breath and looked at Daya sitting there with her fingers fidgeting uneasily. She thought of the hardships the latter had suffered in the past two years. She thought about how she was being criticized by the Zhang family because she could not get pregnant, and how she had to bear huge psychological pressure.


    Shu Yu¡¯s heart ached for her. She hugged Daya¡¯s shoulders and whispered into her ear, ¡°Sis, consummating is not like that. It¡¯s not like two people sleeping on the same bed can have a child.¡±


    She softly and concisely explained to Daya, who had been married for two years and was still completely ignorant, what it meant to have sex between men and women.


    She also mentioned that the decision to have a boy or a girl was up to the man¡¯s genes.


    The more Daya listened, the more shocked she became. She didn¡¯t even have time to think about how her unmarried sister knew so much about such things. She was so shocked by her overturned worldview that her entire body stiffened and she didn¡¯t say anything for a long time.


    After a while, her body began to tremble slightly. Then, the trembling intensified gradually, so much so she couldn¡¯t sit properly and almost slid to the ground.


    ...


    ¡°So, so, I, I¡­¡±


    Shu Yu held her shoulders tightly, ¡°Sis, you¡¯re still a virgin. It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t have children, but you don¡¯t have the chance at all. Zhang Shu has harmed you for two years. He has been lying to you all this time.¡±


    ¡°But, but why? What benefits does he get from doing this?¡± Daya¡¯s lips trembled and she finally couldn¡¯t hold back her tears, ¡°What is he after? He said he liked children. He has been lying to me for the past two years. He even allowed his parents, brothers, and sisters-in-law to scold me and let the villagers point fingers at me behind my back. He has never defended me at all.¡±


    Shu Yu sneered, ¡°Either he is sexually impotent, or¡­¡± Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thinking of another possibility, Shu Yu¡¯s expression was extremely ugly.


    She patted Daya¡¯s back, ¡°Sis, don¡¯t be afraid. You still have us. We won¡¯t let them bully you again.¡±


    Daya raised her head and stared at her blankly. After a long while, she finally broke down and hugged Shu Yu tightly as she wailed, ¡°Yu, these two years have been too hard on me. I can¡¯t hold on any longer. There were a few times when I looked at the water in the stream and wanted to just jump in.¡±


    Shu Yu tightened her embrace and exerted a little force. Her eyes turned red.


    Zhang Shu really deserved to die.


    ¡°Shu Yu, Shu Yu? What happened?¡± Doctor Xu¡¯s voice suddenly came from outside the door.


    It was probably Daya¡¯s sudden wailing that made him think that something had happened.


    Shu Yu quickly replied, ¡°We¡¯re fine.¡±


    She wiped Daya¡¯s face with a handkerchief and said in a low voice, ¡°You rest here for now. I¡¯m going out for a while.¡±


    Daya choked out an ¡°mm¡±.


    Shu Yu went out and chatted with Doctor Xu for a while. Then, she took the medicine prescribed by Doctor Xu and entered the room again.


    Daya calmed down a little, but she was also powerless. Shu Yu helped her sit up again before standing up and saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go home first.¡±


    ¡°.. Alright,¡± Daya¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse. When she stood up, she staggered. Fortunately, Shu Yu held her.


    Daya forced a smile at her and the two of them went out together.


    Doctor Xu glanced at Daya¡¯s red and swollen eyes and did not say anything. He only instructed Shu Yu to bring Sanya over to see him another day.


    After that, Daya was very silent. Her heart was in a mess.


    Shu Yu returned to the shop and handed the key to Crafstman Zheng. She planned to return to the village first.


    It was not until they got on the mule carriage and left the county that Shu Yu asked Daya, ¡°Do you want a divorce now?¡±


    Yes, very much. Daya hated Zhang Shu to the core and did not want to continue living with him at all.

 Chapter 121 - 121: Destroying the Zhang Family

    Chapter 121: Destroying the Zhang Family


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    But¡­ sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu knew what Daya was worried about, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about implicating us. The problem now is Zhang Shu. If you wanted to divorce before, others might point fingers at our family and think that our family is too strong-headed and unwilling to let you suffer. They might even attack you for not being able to give birth. However, as long as the real reason is exposed, the rumors will only focus on Zhang Shu and the Zhang family.¡±


    When Shu Yu said this, she sneered, ¡°Give me a few days. I¡¯ll find evidence and make sure the Zhang family can¡¯t turn the tables.¡±


    If Zhang Shu was only sexually impotent but had been kind to Daya for the past two years, Shu Yu would not have been so ruthless.


    But now, if she didn¡¯t completely destroy the Zhang family, her surname wouldn¡¯t be Lu.


    Daya accompanied Shu Yu on the shaft of the carriage, looking at the scenery along the way and breathing in the air that no longer felt suffocating.


    ...


    Finally, she nodded slowly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll divorce.¡±


    Shu Yu turned to look at her and finally saw light in her eyes.


    She smiled and shook the reins, ¡°Giddyup¡­¡±


    When the two sisters returned home, Lu Dasong and the others had also returned.


    He and Lu Sanzhu were both at the Lu family¡¯s residence. While helping Lu Erbai chop wood as materials to make models, they talked about their trip to the Zhang family¡¯s residence indignantly.


    When he saw Shu Yu, Lu Sanzhu put down the wooden block in his hand without a word and rushed over to complain, ¡°Yu, you¡¯re finally back! Let me tell you, the Zhang family is really too shameless. We ran to Dayan Village early in the morning to settle scores with them. In the end, the men of the Zhang family went into hiding and let Old Lady Zhang with her two daughters-in-law come out and quarrel with us.¡±


    Unfortunately, Lu Dasong¡¯s group was made up of grown men. Faced with the unreasonable tantrums of women, other than Lu Sanzhu who argued back, the others were helpless.


    However, no matter how shameless Lu Sanzhu was, he was only one person. Old Lady Zhang had already lost face yesterday, so she didn¡¯t care about her face anymore. She decided to give it all she had and spouted all kinds of foul words that no one could bear to listen to.


    Madam Feng and Madam Zhou also came over to pull the Lu family¡¯s men. Lu Dasong had no choice. If this continued, they would not even be able to explain themselves. They could only leave Dayan Village as soon as possible.


    Lu Sanzhu was furious, ¡°If big brother hadn¡¯t stopped me, I would have made a move. If I had known earlier, I would have brought my wife and eldest sister-in-law over to see who can win in an argument.¡±


    Lu Dasong sighed at the side, ¡°Sigh, I originally thought that if we went over with a few men, the Zhang family would also handle the matter with their men. Who knew¡­¡±


    To think the other party didn¡¯t care about ethics and let the women make a scene.


    Lu Dasong felt ashamed. There were so many of them, but they were not as useful as Shu Yu and Daniu yesterday.


    Shu Yu was deep in thought, ¡°Zhang Shu wasn¡¯t at home?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Lu Sanzhu snorted coldly, ¡°He went to the county to do a part-time job. I guess he hasn¡¯t heard the news yet. I heard from Old Lady Zhang that she didn¡¯t plan to tell Zhang Shu at all. She also said that if Daya left, she couldn¡¯t go back. That old lady says she doesn¡¯t have in-laws like us and wants to divorce Daya. She won¡¯t let Zhang Shu bring Daya back. She¡­¡±


    ¡°Sanzhu,¡± Lu Dasong interrupted him in a deep voice and glanced at Daya, afraid that she would feel bad.


    Daya, on the other hand, was very calm. On the way back, she had slowly accepted Shu Yu¡¯s words.


    Now, seeing that her first and third uncles were hesitating with their words in front of her, she said to the few, ¡°I¡¯ll go in and help mum make clothes.¡±


    With that, she left.

 Chapter 122 - 122: The Lu Family Learns the Truth

    Chapter 122: The Lu Family Learns the Truth


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Erbai looked at Daya¡¯s back and felt his heart ache. He was so angry that he threw the wooden block out, ¡°Zhang family has gone too far.¡±


    ¡°Dad, let sister divorce,¡± Shu Yu brought up this matter again.


    The three of them were stunned. Lu Dasong was still hesitant, ¡°The Zhang family is indeed not good, but Zhang Shu is actually not bad.¡±


    ¡°Zhang Shu is not a good person either.¡± Shu Yu sneered.


    She opened her mouth but did not mention the problem with Zhang Shu right away.


    The eldest uncle was fine and knew his limits, but her third uncle¡­ If he knew about such a big gossip, he would definitely not be able to help but go back and tell Madam Liang. In less than a day, it would spread all over the village.


    ...


    Shu Yu did not care that Zhang Shu¡¯s reputation would be ruined, but this would make Zhang Shu wary. If that happened, it would be difficult for her to find evidence that he was sexually impotent. Shu Yu preferred to strike and kill him in one blow.


    Thus, she sat at the side, busying himself as he listened to Lu Sanzhu¡¯s complaints about the Zhang family. The few of them did not mention the matter of divorce anymore.


    It wasn¡¯t until Lu Dasong and Lu Sanzhu left and the whole family sat in the central room after dinner and asked about Daya¡¯s physical condition that Shu Yu calmly told them about Daya¡¯s matter.


    She didn¡¯t send Sanya and Da Hu away. Although the two children were young, they had to be educated in this area. She didn¡¯t want them to be fooled by a scumbag like Daya had been in the future.


    After Shu Yu finished speaking, other than the two children, the three adults present were all shocked as if they had heard a fantasy.


    Madam Ruan grabbed Daya¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Really? You¡¯re still a virgin? Zhang Shu didn¡¯t touch you?¡±


    Daya shook her head.


    The old lady stood up shakily and suddenly pulled Daya into the house, ¡°Come in with me. ¡±


    As soon as the two of them entered, the old lady closed the door.


    Not long after, the two of them came out, and the old lady almost fell to the ground. Shu Yu¡¯s eyes were sharp and her hands were fast. She quickly held her up, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be too agitated.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not agitated, how can I not be agitated?¡± The old lady¡¯s tears flowed freely, ¡°My Daya is such a good girl, but she¡¯s been ruined by them like this. How dare they treat us as fools? Those beasts! Bastards. How much infamy and shame has that bastard caused Daya to bear?¡±


    Lu Erbai picked up a wooden stick beside him. He didn¡¯t even care about his injured leg which had just recovered and wanted to stand up immediately.


    Shu Yu¡¯s pupils trembled and she quickly pulled him back, ¡°Dad, calm down.¡±


    Lu Erbai couldn¡¯t calm down. It was all his fault for being useless. His eldest daughter had suffered, his second daughter had been sold, and his eldest son and third daughter didn¡¯t have enough to eat or wear. It was all his fault for being useless. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He wanted to beat Zhang Shu to death and seek justice for his daughter.


    Shu Yu hurriedly said, ¡°Dad, actually, this isn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing for Daya.¡±


    Lu Erbai was taken aback. He turned his head. The red-eyed old lady and Madam Ruan looked at Shu Yu as well.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°There¡¯s obviously something wrong with Zhang Shu. In this situation, big sister has to get a divorce even if she doesn¡¯t want to, right? But now, the Zhang family is at fault. If we expose them, everyone will only sympathize with big sister. In the future, it will be easy for her to marry again, right?¡±


    This way, the effect was much better than Lu Erbai rushing over and beating Zhang Shu up.


    The whole family was persuaded by Shu Yu. She had now become the backbone of the Lu family.


    The most important thing now was for them to pretend that they didn¡¯t know anything. They would continue to make clothes as well as models and leave Daya at home. If the Zhang family or Zhang Shu came later, they would just chase them out.

 Chapter 123 - 123: Lu Sanzhus Function

    Chapter 123: Lu Sanzhu¡¯s Function


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After this incident, the entire Lu family stood on the same side and was determined to let Daya divorce.


    Shu Yu immediately went to look for Lu Sanzhu. The latter looked confused, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Looking for your mule? Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s full and energetic.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m here for you.¡±


    Was he a mule?


    Shu Yu was speechless. She glanced at Madam Liang, who was peeking out of the kitchen after washing up. Then, she brought Lu Sanzhu to the courtyard and stood next to the mule carriage.


    She asked, ¡°Do you know who Zhang Shu works for in the county?¡±


    ...


    Lu Sanzhu shook his head, ¡°How would I know?¡±


    Shu Yu pursed his lips. Daya didn¡¯t know either. It seemed that only the Zhang family knew.


    ¡°How about this, go and find out where Zhang Shu works tomorrow. After you find him, keep an eye on him secretly and see what he does and who he contacts.¡±


    Since Lu Sanzhu had found out about the matter between the Ruan Family and the Yu Family last time, Shu Yu had left the matters of gossip to him.


    When Lu Sanzhu heard this, his eyes immediately lit up with excitement. He asked excitedly, ¡°Are you planning to make a move on the Zhang family?¡±


    But the next moment, he was puzzled, ¡°But why do you have your eyes on Zhang Shu? Zhang Shu is not bad. You should keep an eye on the Zhang family.¡±


    ¡°I have my plans. Either way, you just have to keep an eye on Zhang Shu.¡±


    ¡°Alright then,¡± Lu Sanzhu¡¯s eyes rolled, ¡°But Zhang Shu is in the county. I don¡¯t have the strength to travel to Dayan Village and the county on my two legs.¡±


    As he spoke, his eyes would occasionally dart to the mule carriage at the side.


    Shu Yu was speechless.


    She simply said, ¡°You can use the mule carriage tomorrow.¡±


    Coincidentally, she had already handed the keys to Craftsman Zheng and would not be going to the county tomorrow. There were still many things to do at home.


    Lu Sanzhu jumped up in joy, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure to get everything done.¡±


    As soon as Shu Yu left, Madam Liang came out impatiently. She wiped the water on her clothes with both hands and came over to ask, ¡°Why was Yu looking for you?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s expression was unfathomable, ¡°What else could it be? Let me tell you, the Zhang family is finished. Yu wants to avenge Daya.¡±


    Madam Liang tsked, ¡°Avenge? At such a young age, she¡¯s already so stubborn. Daya has already married into the Zhang family. Now that she had offended the Zhang family to death, wouldn¡¯t Daya suffer even more when she returns? To think your second brother and second sister-in-law don¡¯t know how to persuade her to tone it down. Let me tell you, don¡¯t get involved. If Daya doesn¡¯t live well later, she might blame you.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu waved his hand impatiently, ¡°I¡¯m not involved. I¡¯m just helping to find out where Zhang Shu works. If something really happens, I will stay far away. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Madam Liang did not ask further. She still felt that Shu Yu was too young and naive. The latter did not understand the ways of the world.


    Shu Yu could do all she wanted. When she was done, Daya¡¯s home would be gone. Let¡¯s see how she would clean up the mess.


    Lu Sanzhu thought nothing of these things. When he thought about how he could spend the whole day free and easy tomorrow with the mule carriage that he had coveted for three days, his heart couldn¡¯t calm down. He was so excited that he even got up in the middle of the night to feed the mule. The next day, he even got up early to clean the carriage.


    When he was done, he drove out of the village with a haughty look that said ¡°this mule carriage is mine¡±.


    He first went to Dayan Village to ask around before going to the county.


    However, he returned not long after noon.


    Compared to his radiant face when he left, Lu Sanzhu looked dejected when he returned.


    After parking the mule carriage, he hurried over to look for Shu Yu.


    sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 124 - 124: Zhang Shu Is Missing?

    Chapter 124: Zhang Shu Is Missing?


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu and Daya were in the house helping Madam Ruan cut the cloth. Madam Ruan¡¯s movements were fast. She finished the templates according to Shu Yu¡¯s drawings in less than two days.


    The sample clothes were very nice, so Madam Ruan decided to start making ready-made clothes. The sooner she finished them, the sooner they could open the shop.


    It was just that the few pieces of cloth that Shu Yu bought were too expensive, and there was even silk among them. Madam Ruan was afraid that she would tear the fabric and cause damage, so she washed her hands and applied the cream Shu Yu brought several times before doing anything.


    She also asked the two sisters to help her to hold the cloth before cutting it. She was very careful.


    Just then, Lu Sanzhu¡¯s loud voice came from outside the door, ¡°Yu, I¡¯m back. Come out quickly. I have something to tell you.¡±


    Mrs. Ruan¡¯s hands trembled, and the scissors in her hands almost went to the wrong side.


    ...


    Shu Yu¡¯s eyes were sharp and her hands were fast. She quickly stabilized her hand and said, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s okay. Take your time.¡±


    Madam Ruan let out a sigh. She really wanted to run out of the room and give Lu Sanzhu a good scolding.


    To give them a quiet working environment, even the old lady had brought the twins out to gather firewood and pig grass. In contrast, to think Lu Sanzhu shouted as soon as he entered the door.


    Shu Yu helped Madam Ruan finish cutting the cloth in her hand before putting down her hands and saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Shu Yu left the room, and Lu Sanzhu hurried to greet her.


    He brought her to a corner of the courtyard wall. Without waiting for Shu Yu to speak, he said anxiously, ¡°Yu, I can¡¯t find Zhang Shu. He¡¯s missing.¡±


    ¡°Missing?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu nodded vigorously, ¡°I went to Dayan Village early in the morning and found out from the Zhang family¡¯s neighbor that Zhang Shu went to the county to work as a part-time worker at Lord Pu¡¯s house. I immediately drove the mule carriage to the county and went to Lord Pu¡¯s house to ask. In the end, what do you think happened? The servants of Lord Pu¡¯s family said that a few days ago, they did find five or six people to help transport some goods to the manor, but the job had been completed a few days ago. The wages were also settled, so they dispersed everyone.¡±


    Shu Yu frowned.


    Lu Sanzhu gulped and continued, ¡°By the way, the Pu family settled the wages on the day after you acknowledged us as your family. It has already been a few days, yet he has not returned home. I wondered if Zhang Shu has found another job. I asked around a few families who were hiring short-term workers, but there was no sign of Zhang Shu. Do you think something happened to him?¡±


    Something happened? What could have happened?


    She had even seen Zhang Shu when she went to the county that day.


    Lu Sanzhu frowned and thought about it. However, his brain was not as smart as Shu Yu¡¯s. He could not think of a reason even after racking his brain for a long time. He simply said, ¡°But don¡¯t worry. Leave this matter to me. I will definitely take care of it. Tomorrow, lend me your mule carriage for another day. I¡¯ll ask around. I have a lot of friends in the county. I¡¯ll have news of him soon.¡±


    Shu Yu just listened to his bragging and nodded to show that she understood, ¡°Perfect, I¡¯m going to the county tomorrow too. Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Shu Yu did not tell Daya and the rest of the family that they could not find Zhang Shu.


    Early the next morning, she and Lu Sanzhu set off again for the county.


    Lu Sanzhu drove the carriage to the clothing store on Ningshui Street. Shu Yu glanced at him from the corner of her eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been here before?¡±


    When she rented this shop, she only brought Daniu and Daya here. Even the old lady and the others did not have time to come to the county these days. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lu Sanzhu immediately lowered his head and looked around diffidently.

 Chapter 125 - 125: Passionate Eyes

    Chapter 125: Passionate Eyes S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Sanzhu had already found out the address from Daniu. The first thing he did when he came to the county yesterday was to go to the shop to take a look. He even gave some instructions to Craftsman Zheng and the others arrogantly as if he was the owner.


    Luckily, Craftsman Zheng knew Lu Erbai and knew Lu Sanzhu¡¯s personality. He just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. The two of them even chatted for a while.


    Shu Yu alighted from the mule carriage.


    Lu Sanzhu immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll go look for him now.¡±


    After saying that, he didn¡¯t even enter the shop and slipped away with the mule carriage.


    Shu Yu resisted the urge to roll her eyes and entered the shop.


    ...


    Craftsman Zheng¡¯s movements were indeed very fast. It was only the third day, but he had finished renovating the fitting room and corridor. The remaining details would be dealt with after all the renovations were completed. Now, he began to renovate the hall.


    Seeing Shu Yu come over, Craftsman Zheng wiped his sweat and said, ¡°Miss Lu, take a look at the fitting room. According to what you said, I made the windows airy and the lighting is good.¡±


    Shu Yu went in and took a look. It was really as she had imagined.


    She nodded in satisfaction and discussed some other details with Craftsman Zheng.


    When she came out again, a worker suddenly come forward and say, ¡°Miss Lu, there¡¯s a rather noble young master outside. I don¡¯t know what he wants. He just stands at the door and doesn¡¯t come in. When I ask him anything, he just smiles and shakes his head.¡±


    Shu Yu was stunned and followed the worker to the entrance of the shop.


    Then, she looked at the person in front of her in surprise, ¡°Young Master Meng? You came looking for me?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng nodded and looked into the shop.


    Shu Yu immediately said, ¡°Come in and sit.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng smiled at Craftsman Zheng and the others. His posture was gentlemanly and refined, making people feel like they were bathing in the spring breeze.


    Seeing the friendly expressions of Crafstman Zheng and the others, Meng Yunzheng understood that it was not his smile that had a problem, but Shu Yu¡¯s eyes.


    His perfect smile¡­ was clearly invulnerable.


    Shu Yu took Meng Yunzheng to the backyard. This area had been separated from the front. Although it was a little messy, there was still enough private space.


    ¡°Young Master Meng, please take a seat. I¡¯ll get you a glass of water.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng stopped her and made a gesture.


    Shu Yu asked, ¡°Do you want pen and paper?¡±


    Seeing him nod, Shu Yu agreed, ¡°Okay, wait a moment.¡±


    Their communication was indeed inseparable from paper and pen.


    Shu Yu quickly returned with something. However, when Meng Yunzheng saw the rough paper and charcoal pen, his perfect expression couldn¡¯t help but fall a little.


    Shu Yu waved her hand, ¡°You¡¯ll have to make do with it. I don¡¯t have any brush, ink, paper, or inkstone here for the time being. This is what Craftsman Zheng used to draw the architectural details. The paper is a little rough but quite durable.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng was speechless. Alright then.


    He took the charcoal pen, and his fingers were instantly dyed black.


    He glanced at it and continued writing.


    Shu Yu did not even need to ask and he had already written down his purpose for coming here.


    Shu Yu initially thought that he had encountered something and wanted to ask her for help. She didn¡¯t expect Meng Yunzheng to write about Zhang Shu.


    ¡°You know the man who asked me for directions a few days ago, right?¡±


    Shu Yu frowned and nodded, ¡°Yes, you¡­ Have you seen him again?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng felt that Shu Yu was really sharp, so he nodded slightly.


    Shu Yu immediately became excited, ¡°Where have you seen him? What was he doing when you saw him?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng lowered his head and wrote again, ¡°He was at my door. When I went out these two days, I saw him squatting at the door and looking at me. His eyes¡­¡±


    The tip of his pencil paused for a moment. He looked at Shu Yu and continued to write, ¡°His eyes were passionate.¡±

 Chapter 126 - 126: Meng Yunzheng: He Disgusts Me

    Chapter 126: Meng Yunzheng: He Disgusts Me


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Passionate?


    Meng Yunzheng actually used the word ¡°passionate¡±?


    If it was before, Shu Yu¡¯s reaction would not have been so fast. However, she had just found out that Zhang Shu had not touched Daya for two years after they got married. She already felt that there was something wrong with him.


    So, almost as soon as Meng Yunzheng wrote the last word, she immediately understood.


    She looked at Meng Yunzheng again. He was elegant and handsome. Even someone like her, who had seen many good-looking male stars in the modern entertainment industry, had to say that this person was the most handsome man she had ever seen.


    Let alone Zhang Shu, who had stayed in the county all his life and never traveled far. If he really was gay, would he still be able to move his legs when he saw Meng Yunzheng?


    ...


    No wonder he still stayed in the county even though he had already finished his job with the Pu family. No wonder someone who was so familiar with the county would ask a foreigner for directions. So that was the case.


    Shu Yu confirmed the problem with Zhang Shu and got even more furious.


    ¡°This piece of trash, scum, faggot, ugly, and vicious dog. Why hasn¡¯t such a retard been struck to death by the heavens after living so long?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng raised his head and looked at her quietly.


    Shu Yu stopped cursing and lowered her head to meet his gaze. She wasn¡¯t embarrassed at all about being caught cursing. Instead, she said, ¡°I¡¯m a little agitated. Don¡¯t mind me.¡±


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t mind anyone being gay at all. It was one¡¯s freedom to like men or women. After all, one couldn¡¯t control one¡¯s feelings.


    But if one liked someone, one could pursue them and think of a way to be with them. Why should one drag an innocent woman down with one? To think this person even let the innocent woman help him block all the rumors and gossip. The woman was even tortured at home while carrying a huge psychological pressure and grievance. Her entire life had been ruined!


    Shu Yu felt that Zhang Shu deserved to die. It was not too much for him to be cut into pieces.


    She slowly exhaled and said to Meng Yunzheng, ¡°Thank you for telling me about this, Young Master Meng. I will take care of this matter and won¡¯t let him disturb you again.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng stared at her for a moment before lowering his head to write again, ¡°Who is he to you?¡±


    This matter would blow up sooner or later, so Shu Yu did not intend to hide it. Her eyes were cold, ¡°My brother-in-law.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng was stunned when he heard those words. He was silent for a long time before he wrote, ¡°What do you want to do? I can help you.¡±


    Shu Yu was stunned, ¡°Huh?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng wrote, ¡°His behavior disgusts me.¡±


    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows. Zhang Shu was indeed hated by everyone.


    Meng Yunzheng asked again, ¡°What¡¯s your plan?¡± Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have one yet, but the result I want is for my sister to divorce him. His gay affair will be exposed, and from then on, his reputation will be ruined. I wonder what Young Master Meng has in mind?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng lowered his eyes and thought for a moment before he started writing again. He had probably gotten used to writing with a charcoal pen, and now he could write much faster and smoother.


    ¡°Zhang Shu should have a residence in the county. Let¡¯s find his residence first.¡±


    Shu Yu said, ¡°Not only does he have a place to stay, but he might even have a lover. He knew that he was interested in men many years ago, so he spent most of his time working part-time in the county and rarely went home. It¡¯s very likely that he has a home here.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng nodded and wrote, ¡°With his age, his lover is probably not young anymore.¡±


    ¡°In other words, there might be another girl who has been deceived like my sister.¡±

 Chapter 127 - 127: Working with Someone Reliable

    Chapter 127: Working with Someone Reliable


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    A trace of disgust flashed across Meng Yunzheng¡¯s face as he wrote, ¡°I¡¯ll find out his address and lover.¡±


    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng, one talking and one writing, had a rare harmonious tacit understanding with each other. They deduced what they should do in a few moments.


    After the two of them finished talking, Meng Yunzheng wrote the last sentence, ¡°I¡¯ll send you a message in the evening.¡±


    Then, he burned the paper that was filled with words and returned the charcoal pen to Shu Yu.


    Following this, he nodded slightly and decided to leave the shop.


    However, when he stood up, Shu Yu suddenly asked, ¡°Young Master Meng, I want to ask, do you¡­ Do you have any knockout powder? I don¡¯t need much, just enough to knock out a cat. Of course, it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t have any.¡±


    ...


    She was thinking that although Doctor Zhao had gone crazy, he should have left some medicine behind.


    Meng Yunzheng lowered his head and took out a medicine packet. After opening it, he packed a third of the powder and gestured to her.


    Shu Yu¡¯s eyes lit up. As expected, he had some.


    Meng Yunzheng left after she put away the medicine packet.


    Shu Yu sent him to the door and looked at his back as he walked away. Suddenly, she felt that there would not be any more problems with this matter.


    It was indeed very important to find a reliable person to work with.


    Coincidentally, Lu Sanzhu returned. When he saw her standing at the door, he thought she was waiting for him. He was immediately diffident.


    ¡°Yu, I haven¡¯t found him yet. Do you think something really happened to Zhang Shu?¡±


    Shu Yu looked at his sweaty face. It seemed that he had indeed searched very carefully.


    However, Zhang Shu¡¯s matter was not fit to be known to the public. For him to be able to hide it for so long, his place of residence must be very secretive. Lu Sanzhu was so lazy that he didn¡¯t even do much work in the village, let alone work part-time in the county. It would be strange if he could be familiar with the county and find Zhang Shu.


    She nodded, ¡°Then forget it. Stop looking for him. You¡¯ve worked hard these two days. Go in and rest for a while. Have some water.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was stunned. When did Yu become so easy to talk to? Or was she mocking him?


    He couldn¡¯t help but laugh dryly, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s fine. I can continue looking.¡±


    ¡°No need. Take the mule inside and let it rest.¡±


    Shu Yu was expressionless. Did she feel sorry for him? No, her heart ached for the mule. It had been wandering around with Lu Sanzhu for the past two days and hadn¡¯t had a chance to rest.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Lu Sanzhu said, then led the mule carriage toward the back door.


    Shu Yu went into the house to change. She smudged her face and took the packet of knockout powder with her before swaggering out of the shop.


    She walked around the county and took a few turns. Just as she was about to lose her patience, she finally stood in front of a small and dilapidated clinic.


    This was the clinic where Zhang Shu usually brought Daya to see a doctor. It was said that the consultation fee was very cheap.


    A doctor who didn¡¯t even know if Daya was a virgin or not was either a quack or bribed by Zhang Shu.


    Shu Yu looked into the clinic. There were quite a few patients inside, but they all looked like people with difficult lives and weren¡¯t living well.


    Doctor Guo, who had treated Daya before, was stroking his beard as he took a patient¡¯s pulse while shaking his head and talking to the patient.


    Shu Yu observed for a while outside and found that Doctor Guo was just like what Daya had said.


    This doctor had two principles for treating a patient. First, if the patient¡¯s condition was serious, he would say frankly that he could not cure the patient and ask the patient to go and see another doctor. Secondly, for those who were less ill and could even recover on their own, he would prescribe them some ¡°ancestral¡± prescription or ask them to buy some ¡°ancestral¡± ointment. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 128 - 128: Take Care of the Quack Doctor First

    Chapter 128: Take Care of the Quack Doctor First


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Doctor Guo was quite casual when it came to seeing patients, but his consultation fees and medicine were cheap, so some patients who could not afford to see a doctor could only come to him.


    When Shu Yu saw this, she decisively walked in.


    Doctor Guo looked up at her and asked, ¡°Where do you feel uncomfortable?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had a good appetite recently and often can¡¯t eat. My mother said that the weather was too hot and I would be fine after a few days of rest. I think it¡¯s better to look for a doctor. I heard that Doctor Guo¡¯s medical skills are brilliant and that you have an ancestral ointment that can cure all diseases. That¡¯s why, I want Doctor Guo to take a look at me.¡±


    Doctor Guo¡¯s mood bloomed after being praised for having brilliant medical skills. He nodded and asked her to sit down. Then, he pretended to take her pulse.


    Not long after, he put down his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big problem. You are indeed a little heaty. If you want to recover earlier, my ointment just happens to have the effect of reducing internal heat. It¡¯s not expensive either. If you want it, I can prescribe it for you. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want it. You¡¯ll be fine in a month or two.¡±


    ...


    ¡°Another month or two? I feel uncomfortable talking now,¡± Shu Yu deliberately stiffened her neck and her voice turned a little hoarse, ¡°Then I¡¯ll buy it.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t expensive either, just fifteen coins.


    Shu Yu took out the copper coins, and Doctor Guo took out a box of ointment from under the counter and gave it to her.


    Shu Yu thanked him and left happily with the ointment.


    Just as she was about to leave, a cat suddenly walked in from outside.


    Shu Yu turned around and asked Doctor Guo, ¡°Doctor, is this cat yours? She¡¯s quite good-looking.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have a cat. I don¡¯t know whose house it came from.¡±


    Shu Yu replied with an ¡°Oh¡± and continued to walk out. However, the cat suddenly stopped at her feet and meowed.


    Shu Yu squatted and reached out to pat the cat¡¯s head, ¡°Alright, you should hurry home. I have to go back too.¡±


    After saying that, she stood up again. With her actions, the ointment in her sleeve fell out without warning and landed on the ground. The lid was opened.


    The cat that had been by her feet jumped forward at an extreme speed and pounced on the ointment to eat it.


    Shu Yu was shocked, ¡°Ah, my medicine. How could you eat it?¡± S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She went forward to chase the cat away, but she was a little afraid and seemed anxious. A patient beside her saw this and wanted to help.


    Unexpectedly, just as the patient pinched the back of the cat¡¯s neck, his hand sank, and the cat actually lost consciousness. It fell to the side as if it had lost its breath.


    This scene stunned everyone present. The next moment, Shu Yu¡¯s scream suddenly sounded, ¡°Ah, the cat is dead! It ate Doctor Guo¡¯s ointment and died!¡±


    As she spoke, she turned her head and glared at Doctor Guo, ¡°Your medicine is poisonous! You actually used this medicine to treat your patients! Do you want to kill us?¡±


    The other patients also reacted and went forward to clamor.


    Shu Yu rushed forward and snatched back the fifteen coins that she had given Doctor Guo. She even smashed the table, ¡°You quack! You want to kill me for money!¡±


    The others also came to snatch their money, especially a few patients who had just paid and were still waiting to get the medicine. They blocked Doctor Guo in the corner and even took off his clothes.


    Shu Yu took the opportunity to come out from the crowd and pick up the box of ointment on the ground. She also picked up the unconscious cat and said to the people standing at the door, ¡°I indirectly killed it. I¡¯ll go find the cat¡¯s owner and apologize.¡±


    With that, she ran out of the clinic while sobbing without looking back.

 Chapter 129 - 129: Sneaking Into Zhang Shus Residence

    Chapter 129: Sneaking Into Zhang Shu¡¯s Residence


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The cat naturally did not have an owner. This was a stray cat that she found on the road. She tidied it up a little and fed it dried fish bits all the way to the vicinity of the clinic.


    When no one was paying attention, she had put some dried fish bits in the box of ointment, as well as the knockout powder that Meng Yunzheng gave her. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was normal for a stray cat to eat the ointment when it smelled a familiar scent.


    Shu Yu took the stray cat to a veterinarian. The stray cat was small, but its fur was very beautiful. After washing it, it was snow-white. Seeing that it had just achieved what she wanted it to do, Shu Yu had thoughts of raising it.


    However, before that, she had to send it to the vet for a check-up. She would bring it back if there were no problems.


    Shu Yu left some dried fish bits at the veterinarian¡¯s clinic before getting up to go back to the shop.


    ...


    Along the way, she bought a few bowls of wontons. Just as she entered the shop, Lu Sanzhu happened to wake up from a nap on the mule carriage.


    He came out when he smelled the food. Shu Yu called Craftsman Zheng and the others over to eat something to fill their stomachs.


    Craftsman Zheng was still a little embarrassed, but Shu Yu simply put down the food box and went into the house.


    Lu Sanzhu followed behind her with a bowl of wontons, ¡°Where did you go? Why are you dressed like this? Your face is so dark.¡±


    Shu Yu stopped him outside, ¡°Go out and eat. I want to change.¡±


    Just as Lu Sanzhu was about to leave, Shu Yu suddenly said, ¡°Right, go back to the village after you¡¯re done eating. Tell my parents that I still have some unfinished business today, so I¡¯ll stay in the shop tonight and won¡¯t be going back.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Lu Sanzhu was surprised.


    Shu Yu had already closed the door.


    Although Meng Yunzheng said that he would give her a message in the evening, Shu Yu still wanted to leave enough time.


    However, Meng Yunzheng kept his word. In the evening, he really came over.


    At this time, Craftsman Zheng and the others had already finished work and returned home. Shu Yu was the only one left in the shop.


    Meng Yunzheng probably didn¡¯t want to write with a charcoal pencil anymore, so he brought his own brush, ink, paper, and inkstone.


    Shu Yu was speechless. She felt just a teensy bit guilty that she did not take the time to buy such supplies when she went out in the afternoon.


    However, the guilt in her heart disappeared in a flash, and her expression remained unchanged.


    Meng Yunzheng had already started to grind the ink and write.


    ¡°Zhang Shu lives in No.14 Lingshui Alley. He does have a lover called Zhou Jian. The house belonged to Zhou Jian¡¯s uncle, who passed away a year ago and had no relatives, so the house was left to him. Zhou Jian is quite good-looking. Although he¡¯s alone, he married a girl from a good family a few months ago because of his good personality and looks.¡±


    When Shu Yu saw this, her face twisted.


    Indeed, birds of a feather flock together. Two bastards.


    Meng Yunzheng looked up at her and wrote, ¡°When it¡¯s dark, do you want to go take a look?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course. However, Zhang Shu should be the only one in that house, right?¡±


    Zhou Jian had to go home, right?


    Meng Yunzheng wasn¡¯t sure about this.


    The two of them discussed and made some preparations. When the sky turned dark, they went straight to No.14 Lengshui Alley.


    At this time, other than a few more lively streets that were still somewhat vigorous with activity, the other places had already quieted down.


    Shu Yu followed Meng Yunzheng to the back door of the courtyard. When no one was paying attention, they climbed over the wall and entered.


    Compared to Shu Yu, Meng Yunzheng¡¯s skills were obviously much better. He did not need any external help to climb up the wall and land on the ground.


    Shu Yu was jealous for a moment. She could only step on a big stone and climb up the wall with some effort.


    When she landed on the ground, she was surprised to find that Zhou Jian had not returned home. At this moment, he was talking to Zhang Shu.

 Chapter 130 - 130: Its Too Dirty, Dont Listen

    Chapter 130: It¡¯s Too Dirty, Don¡¯t Listen


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng looked at each other, and the two of them approached the room with candlelight at the same time.


    The voices inside were actually very low, but when they got closer, they could still vaguely hear them.


    Shu Yu was familiar with Zhang Shu¡¯s voice and quickly recognized it.


    He and Zhou Jian were being all lovey-dovey. From the shadows on the window, it could be seen that they were hugging while talking.


    Never mind if they had to talk, but to think they had to do it in a particularly gushy manner.


    Shu Yu was disgusted and almost vomited. She quickly looked up at Meng Yunzheng to wash her eyes.


    ...


    Meng Yunzheng raised his head in puzzlement and looked back. He opened his mouth and asked silently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Shu Yu shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Then she pointed inside, ¡°They¡¯re too disgusting.¡±


    However, what made her want to vomit was yet to come.


    The gushy voices inside stopped, and Zhou Jian started to ask about other things, ¡°Is that mute really as good-looking as you said?¡±


    Shu Yu abruptly looked at Meng Yunzheng. Was Zhou Jian talking about him?


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve been paying attention to him for a few days. From head to toe, even his hair is tempting,¡± Zhang Shu looked fascinated.


    Shu Yu clearly felt that Meng Yunzheng¡¯s aura suddenly turned cold after hearing this.


    However, the conversation inside continued. When Zhou Jian heard Zhang Shu¡¯s words, his tone became sour, ¡°Why? From what you said, are you planning to abandon me?¡± sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°How could that be? I can¡¯t bear to part with our years of relationship,¡± Zhang Shu lifted his chin, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s just a mute. He can¡¯t compare to you.¡±


    ¡°Come on, do you think I don¡¯t know you? You can¡¯t move when you see a good-looking man. Back then, you saw that I was alone and good-looking, so you made a move on me. That mute is from another city. He doesn¡¯t know anyone here and can¡¯t speak. There¡¯s also a lunatic with him. It¡¯s much easier to deal with him than to deal with me.¡±


    Zhang Shu frowned. Although Zhou Jian was right and the mute did seem someone easy to get given his background¡­


    ¡°I keep feeling that he¡¯s not someone to be trifled with.¡±


    Zhou Jian suddenly became interested, ¡°Do you want me to help you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re helping me? Why are you so kind?¡±


    Zhou Jian chuckled, ¡°When the time comes, the two of us can¡­¡±


    Shu Yu, who was under the window, widened her eyes in shock. F*ck, could these two people be any more disgusting?


    She looked at Meng Yunzheng and, as expected, saw the coldness in his eyes.


    Shu Yu quickly reached out to press down on the back of his hand and whispered, ¡°Calm down. These two are just animals. Just treat them as ants and stomp them to death.¡±


    Although Zhang Shu and Zhou Jian were just letting their imaginations run wild, Shu Yu felt that even if they were just thinking about it, it was an insult to Meng Yunzheng.


    Meng Yunzheng had a smile on his face. This time, it was truly fake.


    He waved his hand, indicating that it was alright.


    However, Shu Yu felt that his expression was very dangerous. It did not seem like it was okay at all.


    Then, the conversation inside became more and more obscene. Shu Yu covered Meng Yunzheng¡¯s ears without saying anything.


    The latter was stunned and stared at her.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°It¡¯s too dirty. It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t listen to it.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng was speechless. Shouldn¡¯t she have covered her own ears first instead?


    Wasn¡¯t it better if she didn¡¯t listen to such vulgarities? After all, she was a young and unmarried girl. Why did she seem to know a little too much? Had she been eavesdropping on such matters too much?


    Meng Yunzheng raised his hand slightly to cover her ears as well, but at this moment, Shu Yu had already put down her hands and was pointing inside.

 Chapter 131 - 131: Ready to Act

    Chapter 131: Ready to Act


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The two people in the room finally changed the topic. Zhang Shu began to complain about Zhou Jian¡¯s wife.


    ¡°You two have been married for a few months. It¡¯s not a good idea to keep delaying the consummation. The one in your house is different from my stupid wife. If we delay any longer, it will easily arouse suspicion.¡±


    Zhou Jian snorted, ¡°But I feel disgusted when I touch her. Sigh, if only she was as gullible as your silly wife.¡±


    ¡°It hadn¡¯t been easy for me too. I spent a long time looking for the most suitable candidate,¡± Zhang Shu was a little proud, ¡°There¡¯s no one at home who can back her up. My father-in-law was so focused on finding his second daughter that he broke his leg. My mother-in-law is as timid as a mouse and has a family that is dragging her down. My brother-in-law and sister-in-law were both very young, so they simply can¡¯t be Daya¡¯s backers. In addition, my father-in-law borrowed a lot of money from his relatives of the Lu family a few years ago. Their relationship has become estranged, and they would probably not help her vent her anger. Plus, Daya is an honest and hard-working person. In this world, you can¡¯t find a second person as stupid as her.¡±


    This time, Meng Yunzheng subconsciously reached out to cover Shu Yu¡¯s ears, but the latter laughed, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    She didn¡¯t look fine.


    ...


    Zhang Shu, who was in the house, continued, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the second daughter of the Lu family is back. She doesn¡¯t seem to be an easy person to deal with. Jian, I have to go back in two days. I might not be able to come to the county soon. Listen to me, consummate with your wife first.¡±


    Zhou Jian muttered something and was not very happy, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Not long after, the two of them were all mushy again.


    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng got up and left the courtyard quietly.


    They did not return to the ready-to-wear clothes shop since Meng Yunzheng¡¯s courtyard was closer.


    Shu Yu followed Meng Yunzheng into a room. She didn¡¯t see Doctor Zhao and asked about him.


    Meng Yunzheng pointed to the room next door and said silently, ¡°Sleeping.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded and saw Meng Yunzheng sitting down again to start writing.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu sat opposite him and drank a mouthful of water. She sneered, ¡°After knowing that the girl that Zhou Jian married was not violated by him, I can take action without worry.¡±


    If that girl had lost her innocence, Shu Yu would have some concerns. After all, she would have to think of a detailed way to not expose the other party.


    Meng Yunzheng asked, ¡°When are you going to do it?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow,¡± Shu Yu could not wait any longer. She wished that she could tear Zhang Shu and Zhou Jian into pieces right now.


    Meng Yunzheng understood. He got up and went deeper into the house. After a while, he came out again with a medicine bottle in his hand and handed it to her.


    Shu Yu looked at the medicine bottle strangely, then pulled out the stopper on it and lowered her head to smell it.


    Halfway through, a hand was placed on the bottle cap. Shu Yu¡¯s nose almost touched the back of the hand.


    She quickly straightened up and looked at Meng Yunzheng in confusion.


    The latter shook his head at her, telling her not to smell it.


    Shu Yu put the stopper back without saying anything. Then, she asked uncertainly, ¡°What¡¯s in this medicine bottle¡­¡±


    Meng Yunzheng looked away as if he was too embarrassed to say anything.


    His expression made it easier for Shu Yu to think in the ¡°wrong¡± direction, ¡°Could this be an aphrodisiac? ¡±


    Meng Yunzheng was speechless. So, how did a young lady like her know about all this nonsense?


    He sat opposite her and nodded weakly.


    Shu Yu suddenly became excited, ¡°It¡¯s to be used on the two of them?¡±

 Chapter 132 - 132: The Too Naive Lu Shuyu

    Chapter 132: The Too Naive Lu Shuyu


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Meng Yunzheng still nodded and wrote on the paper, ¡°Catching the adulterers in bed is the quickest and most effective way.¡±


    ¡°Then you and I have the same idea. I also think that if they¡¯re exposed in bed, they will have nowhere to hide. Even if they want to quibble, they can¡¯t.¡±


    It was just that she had planned to go to the brothel to find some aphrodisiac. She was too embarrassed to mention it to Meng Yunzheng. She also felt that a noble and upright person like Dr. Zhao should not have such a thing around him.


    As expected, she was still too naive.


    Shu Yu was so ¡°naive¡± that Meng Yunzheng could not even hold his brush anymore.


    It took him a lot of effort to calm himself down and continue writing, ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. We¡¯ll take action tomorrow morning.¡±


    ...


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll go and drug them.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng was speechless. Could she restrain her expression a little?


    He originally wanted to drug them himself, but seeing her like this, he still took a step back and wrote, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to catch them in the act.¡±


    The main reason was that he was afraid that if he saw those two trash again, he would not be able to resist killing them.


    The two of them agreed on the plan in a few words, and Shu Yu planned to leave.


    Meng Yunzheng pointed to the room next door, ¡°It¡¯s late. You should rest in that room. You¡¯ll only get four hours of sleep anyway.¡±


    Then, he went to Doctor Zhao¡¯s room and shared the bed with him.


    Shu Yu stood rooted to the ground, thinking that it was not good to stay overnight in a man¡¯s house. At the same time, she also thought that it was not a big deal for her to rest here for four hours since the two of them had just gone eavesdropping on such matters.


    Ten seconds later, Shu Yu decisively went to the room next door, inserted the embolus, and lay down to rest.


    The matter was special anyway, and she was indeed very tired. The ready-to-made clothes store was quite far from here and she did not have the mule carriage.


    Shu Yu fell asleep soon. Meng Yunzheng, who was next door, rested his hands behind his head and looked at the beam above his head in a daze.


    Doctor Zhao, who was sleeping beside him, turned over and placed a hand on his shoulder.


    Meng Yunzheng abruptly jumped and pushed him aside as if he was shooing something dirty.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Doctor Zhao knocked against the headboard of the bed and woke up.


    He opened his eyes and glared at Meng Yunzheng angrily, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng raised his hand to shush Doctor Zhao, then rubbed his temples and looked at the latter apologetically.


    He couldn¡¯t be blamed. He had been disgusted by those two people tonight. Right now, there was still a sense of viciousness in his heart that could not be suppressed. He really wanted to kill those two beasts.


    When he was touched by Doctor Zhao, who was also a man, he instinctively thought of Zhang Shu and Zhou Jian, so¡­ His reaction was huge.


    Doctor Zhao knew that someone else was staying over next door, so he simply snorted coldly and did not argue with Meng Yunzheng. He went back to sleep.


    Meng Yunzheng didn¡¯t go to bed. He sat on the chair and closed his eyes, immersed in his thoughts.


    Shu Yu woke up when the sky was slightly bright. While there were not many people on the street outside, she greeted Meng Yunzheng and sneaked out.


    Not long after she left, Zhang Shu came again. He was still squatting in the corner, waiting to see Meng Yunzheng¡¯s face. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unfortunately, Meng Yunzheng did not go out for a long time.


    Zhang Shu was also afraid of being exposed, so he could only leave regretfully.


    Shu Yu then returned to the shop, washed her face, and tidied up. She had just eaten breakfast when Craftsman Zheng brought his men over to work.


    After greeting Shu Yu, they got busy.


    Not long after, Lu Sanzhu arrived with the mule carriage. He brought Daniu along as well.

 Chapter 133 - 133: Something Big Has Happened Inside

    Chapter 133: Something Big Has Happened Inside S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Due to Daya¡¯s matter two days ago and the obstruction of Madam Li, Daniu had not been able to come to the county to help.


    If he still hadn¡¯t come today, the shop would have been done by then.


    The moment Daniu arrived, he rolled up his sleeves and started working.


    Lu Sanzhu didn¡¯t intend to work, so he went up to Shu Yu and chuckled, ¡°I¡¯d better go look for Zhang Shu. There are only a few streets left. I¡¯ll definitely find him today. If we can¡¯t find him soon, something must have happened to him.¡±


    Yes, something had happened. Something was going to happen soon.


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°Alright, continue looking. But you just arrived, so feed the mule first. I have to go out for a while. I¡¯ll look for him with you later.¡±


    ...


    Lu Sanzhu blinked. Why was Yu so easy to talk to now? She agreed to whatever he said. Could it be that she finally realized that he was her third uncle and began to respect him?


    He felt inexplicably happy and happily went to feed the mule.


    Shu Yu, who had finished drugging the two with the aphrodisiac, came back an hour later. As soon as she came back, she called for Lu Sanzhu and Daniu, and the three set off.


    Lu Sanzhu was fine with it, but he didn¡¯t understand why they had to bring Daniu along. Daniu was clearly here to work.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°We¡¯re looking for someone. There¡¯s strength in numbers.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu didn¡¯t dare to refute her. He could only cast a few sidelong glances at Daniu before leading the mule carriage forward slowly.


    When they were about to reach the city gates, Shu Yu suddenly stopped them, ¡°Let¡¯s stop the mule carriage here. The alley inside is relatively narrow, so it¡¯s not easy for carriages to enter. Let¡¯s walk there.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was stunned, ¡°We, we¡¯re not taking the mule carriage? We¡¯re going to walk?¡±


    He did not want to walk.


    However, Shu Yu was the one in charge here. Even Daniu had no objections, so Lu Sanzhu could only get out of the carriage with a bitter face.


    Originally, he thought that they would have to split up to find Zhang Shu. Who knew that Shu Yu had a clear goal?


    Daniu was quite sensitive and could tell that Yu wasn¡¯t just looking for someone. In contrast, Lu Sanzhu started complaining incessantly after walking a long distance.


    It was only when there was a sudden clamor in front that Lu Sanzhu suddenly became alert.


    Shu Yu¡¯s footsteps suddenly slowed down. She smiled as she looked at the lively courtyard entrance before them.


    She looked up at the number plate that read ¡°14¡± and said to Lu Sanzhu, who was eager to watch the gossip, ¡°Go and find out what happened up ahead.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu couldn¡¯t wait to hear this. He immediately dashed forward and squeezed into the crowd, ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s going on? What happened here?¡±


    His words were filled with curiosity and the surrounding commoners immediately explained to him, ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t know, but something big has happened here.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the big matter?¡±


    ¡°Do you know the Wei family in the west of our county? They¡¯re a family full of boys and it hadn¡¯t been easy for them to get a daughter.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was a country bumpkin who rarely came to the county. He, of course, didn¡¯t know about the Wei family.


    However, that did not stop him from nodding, ¡°I know them, I know them. What¡¯s wrong with that family?¡±


    ¡°That girl from the Wei family got married a few months ago. Yesterday, she went to her parent¡¯s house to stay for a night. When she was about to go home in the morning, a thief broke into the house and stole her money bag. As such, the Wei family¡¯s young lady immediately called her elder brothers to chase after the thief. You also know that the Wei family has many boys. That girl has five brothers and five cousins. Good heavens, I heard that five or six brothers who received the news along the way all went after the thief.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was excited, ¡°That thief is so pitiful. Of all the people he could have stolen, he stole from her family. Did they catch that thief?¡±

 Chapter 134 - 134: A Man

    Chapter 134: A Man


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°No, they didn¡¯t catch the thief.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu felt regretful, ¡°Even with so many people, they can¡¯t catch a thief? Aren¡¯t they too useless? Since they didn¡¯t catch the thief, why are you guys surrounding here?¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, talk about a coincidence. The Wei family chased after the thief into this Lengshui Alley and found him hiding in this courtyard. It just so happened that this courtyard belongs to the husband of the Wei family¡¯s young lady, and she has the key. So, she secretly opened the door with her brothers and surrounded the courtyard. Even if the thief ran out, it would be difficult for him to escape. Who knew that when the Wei family¡¯s young lady and two of her elder brothers entered the door, they would find two people on the bed, having sex.¡±


    ¡°Whoa!¡± Lu Sanzhu¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Who was it? Could it be that the husband of the Wei family¡¯s young lady brought a woman back here to cheat while his wife was back at her parent¡¯s house?¡±


    ¡°One of them is indeed the husband of the Wei family¡¯s young lady. It¡¯s not wrong for him to cheat. However, the person that Zhou Jian cheated with was not a woman, but a man. A real man.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu paused for a minute and was instantly shocked beyond belief.


    ...


    What the hell? He felt like he was hearing things.


    The two people who were caught having sex were actually men?


    Eh, so disgusting, so very disgusting.


    The surrounding crowd also became excited when they said this, ¡°You don¡¯t know this, but the men from the Wei family almost beat them to death with a big stick. Why is the girl from the Wei family so unlucky? To think her husband is gay..¡±


    Lu Sanzhu trembled and agreed, ¡°That¡¯s right. A good young lady was ruined by a man just like that.¡±


    ¡°Well, she¡¯s not completely ruined. From what I heard from the Wei family, it seems that the two of them haven¡¯t consummated even after a few months of marriage.¡±


    Realization dawned on Lu Sanzhu, ¡°After all, the Wei family¡¯s young lady isn¡¯t a man. That Zhou guy probably doesn¡¯t feel anything¡­¡±


    Halfway through his sentence, he saw Shu Yu from the corner of his eye, who had come over and appeared out of nowhere. He quickly stopped and laughed dryly.


    Shu Yu glanced at him and asked, ¡°Then who is the other man?¡±


    The onlookers were stunned, ¡°The other man¡­ We don¡¯t know him. Everyone¡¯s attention was on Zhou Jian. We didn¡¯t get a good look at the other man.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s eyes lit up as he hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    After saying that, he squeezed into the crowd with all his might. Zhou Jian¡¯s matter had caused too much of a stir. Lu Sanzhu hadn¡¯t noticed it when he stood at the, but now that she had squeezed into the courtyard, he realized that there were too many people watching the show.


    After using all his strength to knock away several people with his butt, he finally squeezed to the front and saw Zhang Shu and Zhou Jian kneeling in the hall with their heads lowered, trying to shrink themselves.


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s face, which had been full of amusement from watching the show, froze when he saw Zhang Shu.


    Immediately, his face was filled with disbelief. He rubbed his eyes hard and looked again. The man with a bare upper body and only a pair of pants wrapped around his lower body was indeed Zhang Shu. The other party had been beaten until the corner of his mouth was bleeding and there were all kinds of marks on his body.


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s mouth was trembling. He wanted to scream, but his throat felt like it was blocked, and he couldn¡¯t make a sound.


    Zhang, Zhang Shu was actually the other man? So he was also gay?


    Then, then wouldn¡¯t Daya be¡­ S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s mind went blank. Before he could come to his senses, he felt a figure walking in imposingly.


    It was Daniu!

 Chapter 135 - 135: Family Members of the Victims

    Chapter 135: Family Members of the Victims


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Daniu had come over at some point. His eyes were red as if he was going to kill someone.


    Lu Sanzhu opened his mouth, but before he could say anything, Daniu had already rushed inside and started beating Zhang Shu up.


    The Wei family¡¯s people were talking at the side. When they saw someone barging in, they subconsciously ran over to stop him, ¡°Who are you? What are you doing?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu hurried in and hugged Daniu from behind.


    Daniu¡¯s eyes were red as he pointed at Zhang Shu who was lying on the ground and said, ¡°You bastard, bastard¡­¡±


    He couldn¡¯t say who he was to Zhang Shu. He was afraid that if he said it, Daya would be finished.


    ...


    However, when Zhang Shu saw Daniu and Lu Sanzhu, his pupils could not help but widen, and his face was filled with astonishment.


    At this moment, Shu Yu walked in. She looked at the Wei family and said, ¡°We¡¯re the same as you, the family of the unfortunate victims. The man on the ground is the third son of the Zhang family in Dayan Village. His name is Zhang Shu. My elder sister married him two years ago.¡±


    Daniu exclaimed, ¡°Yu!¡±


    Lu Sanzhu also glared at her. Had Yu gone mad? How was she going to face people in the future?


    However, what Shu Yu said next shocked everyone present.


    ¡°My sister has been married to him for two years and has never been pregnant. As a result, she had a difficult life in the Zhang family and was tortured like she was not human. Our family was anxious, so a few days ago, I brought my sister to the best gynecologist in the county to see a doctor. Only then did I know that she has been married for two years and is still a virgin.¡±


    With a whoosh, the surrounding commoners, including the members of the Wei family, Lu Sanzhu, and Daniu, were all stunned.


    Two years¡­ And still a virgin? S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu looked at Zhang Shu, ¡°When we first found out about this, we were still wondering if you had any hidden difficulties or if you had some hidden illness that was hard to talk about. In the end, it seems that you don¡¯t like women at all. You don¡¯t touch women.¡±


    As Shu Yu spoke, she stepped forward and gave him a hard slap, ¡°If you like men, then so be it. Why do you want to harm an innocent woman? Just to hide that you were gay, you used my sister as a shield and used her innocence and kindness to make her suffer all the rumors and almost killed her. Bastard!¡±


    Shu Yu kicked him again. Her tone was very calm, but everyone felt that she had gone crazy from anger.


    She looked at the crying girl from the Wei family and walked up to her, ¡°Miss Wei, you¡¯re very unfortunate. However, you are also luckier than my sister. Two years. I don¡¯t even know how my sister survived these two years. That day, when I went to look for her, I found out that the Zhang family, from her mother-in-law to her sisters-in-law and her nephews, could beat and scold her at will. They treated her like a servant who was free. They didn¡¯t give her food for the entire day and she could only drink water to fill her stomach. For the past two years, she couldn¡¯t go back to her parent¡¯s house as she liked. She only had endless work to do. All of this was because she couldn¡¯t give birth.¡±


    ¡°But Zhang Shu is the culprit of all this. He even took my sister to see Doctor Guo in the small clinic in Fishtail Alley. That doctor prescribed a bunch of useless, cheap, and bitter medicine. He forced my sister to drink it every day and watch her suffer every day.¡±


    Someone in the crowd exclaimed, ¡°Doctor Guo from Fishtail Alley? The ointment that the quack prescribed yesterday poisoned a cat.¡±


    ¡°Heavens, this Zhang Shu is too vicious. He¡¯s basically working together with Doctor Guo to murder his wife, right?¡±

 Chapter 136 - 136: Taking Zhang Shu Away

    Chapter 136: Taking Zhang Shu Away


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The crowd discussed animatedly.


    ¡°This kind of person is too scary. This girl¡¯s sister is too pitiful. What sin did she commit in her previous life to meet such a man?¡±


    ¡°Two years. Imagine living two years of this kind of life! If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to live anymore.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, if my daughter encountered such a thing, I would definitely kill him.¡±


    As Miss Wei listened, she cried even harder.


    She had just gotten married not long ago and had never experienced the vicissitudes of life. She was still an innocent girl, plus she had so many brothers at home who doted on her since she was young.


    ...


    Just now, when she saw that her husband liked men, she felt as if the sky was about to collapse.


    But now, after hearing Shu Yu¡¯s words, she realized that there were people who were ten times, a hundred times more unfortunate than her.


    Shu Yu handed her a handkerchief and said softly, ¡°Miss Wei, this is my sister¡¯s current situation. I don¡¯t know if you would¡¯ve been forced into that state in two years. We don¡¯t dare to bet on what this bastard can do. But at least you discovered it early and stopped the losses in time.¡±


    Miss Wei nodded as she wiped her tears. Yes, it was fortunate that she discovered it early.


    Shu Yu then looked at the Wei family¡¯s elder brother, ¡°We have to bring this person back. I hope you can make an exception.¡±


    Brother Wei frowned, ¡°What are you planning to do?¡±


    ¡°Let my sister get out of her misery and divorce him. As for what happens after that¡­ We¡¯ll decide later.¡±


    Divorce?


    Zhang Shu immediately raised his head and shouted, ¡°No, I won¡¯t divorce Daya!¡±


    Someone couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, ¡°Things have already come to this, and you still want to drag her down for the rest of her life? You can¡¯t touch a woman anyway. Are you not divorcing her because you want her to continue being bullied by your family? You have quite the imagination. Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself? It¡¯s good to get a divorce. Let that poor girl find someone who knows how to dote on others and marry him. Otherwise, she would just be forced to death by your family!¡±


    Shu Yu looked at the man and was surprised to see Meng Yunzheng standing beside him.


    Hmm, it seemed like the man who spoke was just a decoy.


    There was no precedent of divorce in Jiangyuan County, so when Shu Yu said this word at the beginning, the scene fell silent. Their reaction was the same as Lu Dasong and the others back then.


    However, once someone spoke up, coupled with what Shu Yu had said earlier and Zhang Shu¡¯s identity as a homosexual, everyone felt that divorce was the right choice.


    On the other side, the Wei family immediately echoed, ¡°Yes, divorce. Our young miss also wants to divorce that bastard Zhou Jian.¡±


    This was what Shu Yu wanted. Both of their families were victims and the girls had been forced to get a divorce. With this, fewer people would gossip about the girls.


    The Wei family¡¯s eldest brother agreed to Shu Yu bringing Zhang Shu back, ¡°Miss, just bring him back. If you need any help, feel free to come to us. Since our two families have been deceived, we should unite.¡±


    Shu Yu thanked him sincerely, ¡°Yes.¡±


    She turned her head and looked at Zhang Shu, who was still unconvinced. His eyes were red with anger while her gaze was cold.


    Then, she said to Lu Sanzhu and Daniu, ¡°Third uncle, Brother Daniu, find some clothes for him and tie him up with a rope. Let¡¯s go home and get this thing settled for Daya.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two of them rushed into the house without hesitation. They found a random piece of clothing, and with no regard for whether it was Zhang Shu¡¯s or Zhou Jian¡¯s, they just put it on Zhang Shu. After that, they ignored his struggles and tied him up with a rope. Then, they dragged him away.


    The crowd made way for them. Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng looked at each other, then strode away as if nothing had happened.

 Chapter 137 - 137: Shu Yu Adds Fuel to Fire

    Chapter 137: Shu Yu Adds Fuel to Fire


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The mule carriage was parked not far from the city gate. Daniu looked at the carriage and was even more certain that Yu had already known about today¡¯s commotion.


    But he didn¡¯t say anything and simply got into the mule carriage with a dark face.


    Lu Sanzhu was just about to chase Zhang Shu into the carriage as well when Shu Yu blocked them with her hand, ¡°I don¡¯t want to ride in this kind of animal. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll dirty the carriage. Tie him to the back of the carriage and let him follow on foot.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Then, he fiercely tied Zhang Shu up as told.


    Just like that, the mule carriage carried three people and dragged one person all the way to Shangshi Village.


    ...


    Daniu was driving the carriage while Lu Sanzhu watched Zhang Shu follow behind. Seeing the latter stagger was enough to vent his anger.


    ¡°I always thought that he was honest. I didn¡¯t expect him to be this kind of person. Daya has really suffered because of him.¡±


    Shu Yu closed her eyes and leaned against the carriage. She sneered, ¡°Do you know what he said about our Lu family?¡± sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°What did he say?¡±


    ¡°He said that my sister is silly and stupid, my father is a cripple, my mother is as timid as a mouse and her family is a burden, and my brothers and sisters are still young. He said that my eldest uncle has no opinions and only listens to my aunt. My third uncle and aunt are lazy and cowardly. The other relatives are estranged from our family. Shangshi Village is also not united enough. The village chief is afraid of trouble and does not like to manage affairs. So even if my sister was bullied to death, no one would stand up for her. He went through a lot to choose my sister.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu and Daniu trembled with anger.


    ¡± Who said that? Who said that no one would stand up for her? Divorce, they have to divorce! Do you think our Lu family¡¯s young lady is a radish he can get for free? To think he even said that he went through a lot to choose her¡­ F*ck!¡±


    Lu Sanzhu said to Daniu, ¡°Hurry up. You¡¯re so slow. Are you afraid that he won¡¯t be able to keep up with us?¡±


    As expected, Daniu increased his speed. Zhang Shu, who was tied to the back, had just managed to take two breaths. Now, he could only run with all his might to keep up.


    Not long after, the mule carriage entered the entrance of Shangshi Village.


    Many villagers were about to greet Daniu when they saw Zhang Shu tied up behind the mule carriage.


    The villagers were instantly stunned and watched as they returned to the Lu family.


    Lu Sanzhu got down from the mule carriage, untied the rope at the back of the carriage, and dragged Zhang Shu through the door.


    Shu Yu said to Daniu, ¡°Brother Daniu, when you go to get your dad, call the village chief over too.¡±


    Daniu was stunned, ¡°The village chief?¡±


    ¡°Zhang Shu and the Zhang family might not easily agree to a divorce, but Zhang Shu¡¯s matter has caused too much of a stir. Today is market day too, so there must be people from Dayan Village who went to the county and heard about this. If the Dayan Village¡¯s village chief is concerned about the reputation of their village, he will step forward to resolve this matter.¡±


    Therefore, it was best for their village chief to come over as well.


    Daniu understood. He nodded and ran back to his home.


    Only then did Shu Yu enter the courtyard. The moment she entered, she saw Lu Erbai throwing a piece of wood fiercely at Zhang Shu. Madam Ruan had also rushed over to hit him. The old lady was hugging Daya, crying and gasping for breath.


    Shu Yu sighed. Lu Erbai and the others only knew that Daya was still a virgin. They probably thought that the reason for this was that Zhang Shu was sexually impotent.


    Who knew that the reason behind this was so unbearable?


    Shu Yu stepped forward and comforted her agitated family.


    Not long after, Daniu brought Lu Dasong¡¯s family, the village chief, and a few families in the village who had a good relationship with the Lu family over in a mighty and imposing manner.

 Chapter 138 - 138: Heading to Dayan Village

    Chapter 138: Heading to Dayan Village


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    This time, Daniu had become smarter. Not only did he bring along male laborers, but he also brought many women to deal with unreasonable people like Old Lady Zhang.


    As soon as Village Chief Fan Zhong entered the Lu family, he rushed towards Zhang Shu and spat fiercely, ¡°I¡¯ll let you see today whether Shangshi Village is united enough and whether they¡¯ll stand up for Daya. Do you really think that there¡¯s no one in my village? To think you¡¯re bullying the good girls of our village like this.¡±


    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows and looked at Daniu.


    It seemed that Daniu had told Village Chief Fan and the others what she had said on the way here. Therefore, Village Chief Fan was not the only one who was furious. The others also had ugly expressions on their faces.


    Fan Zhong couldn¡¯t help but kick Zhang Shu. He then walked up to Lu Erbai and said, ¡°Daniu has told us about this bastard. Daya is such a good girl, but she has suffered for the past two years. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll go to Dayan Village to look for the Zhang family. We must seek justice for Daya and make them divorce.¡±


    Lu Erbai¡¯s eyes reddened, ¡°With Uncle Fan¡¯s words, I can finally feel at ease. It¡¯s all my fault for being useless and implicating my daughter. I¡¯ll have to trouble Uncle Fan and everyone else for today¡¯s matter. I, Lu Erbai, am eternally grateful. When my leg recovers, I¡¯ll definitely come and thank you.¡±


    ...


    ¡°Second son of the Lu family, you¡¯re too polite. We watched her grow up, after all. We feel bad that Daya has been living a bitter life as well. In the past, we thought that she was tortured by her in-laws because she couldn¡¯t give birth, thus we didn¡¯t have the confidence to stand up for her. Now that we know it¡¯s all this bastard Zhang Shu¡¯s fault, we definitely won¡¯t let her suffer anymore.¡±


    The others spoke up. This time, even Madam Li echoed and said that she wanted to settle the score with Old Lady Zhang.


    Just now, Daniu had said that not only did Zhang Shu look down on her second and third brothers-in-law, but he actually said that her husband did not have a mind of his own and did not treat Daya as his niece. Her husband¡¯s expression had been ugly then, and he looked at her with a blaming gaze.


    Fan Zhong waved his hand, ¡± Alright, let¡¯s not say anything else. Let¡¯s not delay any longer and go to the Zhang family now.¡±


    Lu Erbai wanted to go as well, but his leg hadn¡¯t recovered yet. If there was a conflict between the two parties, he might even implicate others, let alone help.


    Therefore, he could only help look after the children at home and wait for them to come back.


    He glanced at Shu Yu, who nodded at him. Lu Erbai was instantly relieved. To be honest, he didn¡¯t really trust Village Chief Fan, and he didn¡¯t completely rely on his brothers. The only person he truly trusted was Shu Yu.


    As long as Yu was here, this matter would be settled. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Under the leadership of Village Chief Fan Zhong, the group quickly headed towards Dayan Village.


    Zhang Shu was still tied up and gagged, unable to say a word. He was escorted away by Daniu and Lu Sanzhu.


    Fan Zhong was asking Shu Yu about the details of the situation. Daniu¡¯s explanation just now had been quite messy, and the old lady was not clear about today¡¯s events either. Only Shu Yu knew everything from the beginning to the end.


    Shu Yu knew that Village Chief Fan did not have much management ability. Even if he went to negotiate now, he would not be able to find his stance. He probably thought that the matter could be settled if he went to the old man of the Zhang family and threaten him.


    But in fact, he was going there as the village chief, so the person he had to face should naturally be the village chief.


    Therefore, Shu Yu told him what had happened with slight exaggerations while using circuitously telling him what to do.


    Fan Zhong nodded repeatedly with a dark face, and the group sped up.


    No one noticed that a few small figures were following them, poking their heads out and immediately shrinking back as if they were afraid of being discovered.

 Chapter 139 - 139: A Few Children Following

    Chapter 139: A Few Children Following


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When they reached the village entrance, the few small figures stopped.


    Dabao said to Sanya, ¡°Sanya, don¡¯t come with us. Go home and help your father take care of Baoya. Wait for us to come back.¡±


    Sanya was unhappy, ¡°Why can¡¯t I go? I also want to avenge big sister.¡±


    To be honest, the children did not understand much about this matter, but it did not prevent them from knowing the fact that Daya had been bullied by the Zhang family.


    Since even the village chief was mobilized, the matter must be very serious.


    As Daya¡¯s younger brother and sister, they couldn¡¯t pretend that nothing had happened.


    ...


    However, Dabao looked at Sanya¡¯s short legs and frowned. His chubby face was almost scrunched up into a ball, ¡°But you keep falling when you walk. You¡¯ll slow us down.¡±


    Erniu nodded. He felt that Dahu should not go either.


    After all, he was already ten years old and Dabao was eight years old. Both of them were already half-grown. However, Dahu was only five years old. He was also so thin and weak that he looked to be three or four years old. He was not suitable to fight with them. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That¡¯s right, Er Niu and Dabao¡¯s goal was to beat up those brats of the Zhang family. They had overheard the adults¡¯ conversation. To think those brats had thrown melon seed shells at Sister Daya¡¯s head. It was really infuriating. They had to give them a beating.


    The children of the Zhang family were all very strong. Dahu¡­ He was too skinny.


    But who asked him to be the only male in the second branch and the younger brother of Sister Daya? They could only bring him along.


    Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï


    However, Sanya absolutely could not go.


    Sanya almost pounced on them and bit them. She lowered her head and looked at her short legs. Then, she snorted angrily and turned around to run.


    She cried as she ran, ¡°I hate you guys. I don¡¯t want my brothers anymore.¡±


    Halfway through, she fell to the ground.


    Dahu anxiously wanted to go up and help her, but Sanya had already gotten up quickly and continued to cry while running home.


    Dabao shook his head and sighed, ¡°Girls just love to cry. It¡¯s so annoying. To think she cries even when we tell the truth. It makes it seem like we¡¯re bullying her.¡±


    ¡°The last time you were at my house, weren¡¯t you crying your eyes out too?¡± Dahu puffed out his chest and retorted, ¡°And that was just because my second sister doesn¡¯t cook for you. You¡¯re already eight years old too.¡±


    ¡°I, I¡­¡± Dabao was speechless. He turned around and walked away in embarrassment, ¡°That was so long ago. Why are you still digging up old scores? Are you still a man? Hurry up and let¡¯s go. My father and the others have gone far away. If we delay any longer, we won¡¯t be able to catch up.¡±


    Erniu and Dahu looked at each other and quickly followed behind with their short legs.


    The three children followed the main group and soon arrived at Dayan Village.


    Fan Zhong and the others looked aggressive, and the moment they entered the village, they immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    The villagers of Dayan Village ran to find the village chief in a hurry. However, they did not know that their village chief had also received the news at the same time and was rushing toward the Zhang family.


    Just like that, the two village heads met at a junction away from the Zhang family.


    Shu Yu saw a villager standing beside Village Chief Yan. She seemed to have seen him outside the courtyard located on No.14 Lengshui Street. Obviously, Village Chief Yan should know the cause and effect of the matter.


    Still, when he saw them, Village Chief Yan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He adjusted his expression and smiled as he walked forward and asked, ¡°Why are you here, Brother Fan?¡±


    ¡°To seek justice for the girls from our village, of course,¡± Fan Zhong didn¡¯t look pleased. With a wave of his hand, Zhang Shu was pushed out by Daniu and Lu Sanzhu.


    Village Chief Yan looked at Zhang Shu¡¯s appearance and his expression changed slightly.

 Chapter 140 - 140: Two Village Chiefs Meet

    Chapter 140: Two Village Chiefs Meet


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Zhong snorted coldly, ¡°I think you all know what this bastard has done. I won¡¯t say any more nonsense. Our Daya has suffered so much. Logically speaking, even if we beat this beast to death, it¡¯s only right. However, we don¡¯t want to kill him. That¡¯s why I came here this time to make the two of them divorce.¡±


    Separation?


    Village Chief Yan frowned and did not say anything for the time being. He only smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not very clear about the details of this matter. Perhaps there¡¯s some misunderstanding. Why don¡¯t we go to the Zhang family first and sit down to explain things properly? What do you think?¡± sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Fan Zhong had no objections. He was going to look for the Zhang family anyway.


    He nodded slightly, and the two groups who had gathered walked toward the Zhang family.


    The Zhang family members were still unaware of the impending disaster. At this moment, they were quarreling and complaining to each other.


    ...


    ¡°When is Daya coming back? Look at the mess in this house. Can anyone clean it up?¡±


    ¡°Gee, why are you guys so anxious? How can the Lu family support her for the rest of her life? Just you wait. In two days at most, she¡¯ll have to beg us to let her in and serve us like a cow.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t let her off easily this time. She¡¯ll starve for at least three days and get beaten up. To think she dared to throw a tantrum at us. She¡¯s quite great now.¡±


    Village Chief Fan and Village Chief Yan had just arrived at the entrance of the Zhang family¡¯s courtyard when they heard this conversation.


    Embarrassment flashed across Village Chief Yan¡¯s face.


    Fan Zhong sneered.


    Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï


    Behind him, Madam Li said, ¡°As expected, this kind of family is the one that raises a bastard.¡±


    Shu Yu took a step forward and kicked the door that the Zhang family had painstakingly repaired.


    Bang! The familiar sound of the door breaking shocked the Zhang family members in the courtyard.


    They looked up only to see Shu Yu standing outside the door.


    The Zhang family members screamed, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s eyes were filled with contempt, but she slightly moved aside, allowing the two village chiefs and the people behind them to walk in one after another.


    The Zhang family members were stunned. They looked at the people in the courtyard and the villagers who were watching the commotion outside in shock.


    This time, the old man of the Zhang family did not hide behind the women anymore. He hurriedly went forward and asked, ¡°Village, village chief, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Ask your good son,¡± Fan Zhong pushed Zhang Shu to the ground.


    The Zhang family members looked at Zhang Shu, who was covered in injuries, in shock. Old Lady Zhang went forward trembling and knelt while crying and shouting, ¡°My good son, what happened to you? Which bastard beat you up to this state?¡±


    As she spoke, she raised her head angrily and her gaze finally landed on Shu Yu, ¡°Was it you? Was it you? Village chief, you have to help my son! The Lu family is simply lawless! Last time, they came to our house and beat us up. This time, they¡¯ve even made a move on my third son!¡±


    Shu Yu crossed her arms and looked at her coldly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I really wasn¡¯t the one who beat him up this time. You should even thank me. If I didn¡¯t bring him back, he might have been tied up and drowned.¡±


    The Zhang family was shocked.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Who else could it be but you?¡±


    Shu Yu said, ¡°Oh, right. You guys probably don¡¯t know yet. Then I¡¯ll tell you. This morning, something shocking happened in the county.¡±


    Zhang Shu shook his head fiercely, not wanting her to say anything, but his mouth was still gagged.


    Old Lady Zhang was only focused on crying and did not think of untying him.

 Chapter 141 - 141: Lets Get Down to Business

    Chapter 141: Let¡¯s Get Down to Business


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu smiled at Zhang Shu wickedly while saying, ¡°It¡¯s said that the Wei family in the county was robbed this morning. When the Wei family went to catch the thief, they happened to encounter an adultery case, and Zhang Shu is one of those involved.¡±


    ¡°You! What do you mean? Are you saying that my son is having an affair with another woman in the county? Don¡¯t slander my son. It¡¯s impossible!¡±


    ¡°It is indeed impossible,¡± Shu Yu nodded, ¡°After all, he didn¡¯t have an affair with another woman. The one who committed adultery with him and was caught in bed was a man.¡±


    ¡°W-what??¡± This time, before the Zhang family could react, the villagers of Dayan Village who had come to watch the show had their jaws drop.


    A man? Zhang Shu committed adultery with a man? Heavens, what did they just hear?


    Shu Yu looked at the Zhang family¡¯s shocked expressions and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m not lying. That man just happens to be the husband of the Wei family¡¯s girl who went to catch the thief. When the Wei family¡¯s young lady and brothers saw this scene, they were so angry that they detained this adulterous couple and beat them up on the spot.¡±


    ...


    The old man of the Zhang family opened his mouth but was unable to say anything, let alone the eldest and second sons of the Zhang family.


    After a long time, Old Lady Zhang suddenly stood up and screamed, ¡°This is impossible! Absolutely impossible! You¡¯re lying!¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re willing to accept it or not. Either way, so many people saw him being caught in bed. Your Zhang family has become a complete joke because of Zhang Shu alone. No, maybe it¡¯s not just the Zhang family, but all of you too¡­ Dayan Village.¡±


    As Shu Yu spoke, she glanced at Village Chief Yan, who had been silent all this while.


    As expected, when the latter heard this, he glared at the old man of the Zhang family and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already heard about this. Tell me honestly, do you know that Zhang Shu has a hobby in this area?¡±


    Old Man Zhang shook his head blankly while Old Lady Zhang¡¯s eyes were evasive.


    Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??¦Ï.§ã0


    Shu Yu could tell at a glance that Old Lady Zhang definitely knew. Even if she didn¡¯t know, she should have guessed it in her heart.


    Village Chief Yan could not help but shake his head when he saw this. He did not want to say anything anymore. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Fan Zhong took a step forward, ¡°Alright. Since you guys are clear about the matter, let¡¯s get down to business.¡±


    ¡°What, what business?¡±


    Fan Zhong said, ¡°Why are you acting dumb? It¡¯s to let the good girl from our village divorce this bastard who likes men, of course.¡±


    The Zhang family members widened their eyes.


    Old Lady Zhang shouted, ¡°No way! Daya is a member of the Zhang family when she¡¯s alive, and even if she is dead and becomes a ghost, she will be a member of the Zhang family! She can forget about leaving the Zhang family. I don¡¯t agree.¡±


    ¡°What? You want to drag our Daya down with you?¡± The old lady couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    She went forward and scolded, ¡°Then go and commit suicide by hitting the wall now. If you do that, our Daya can still make it in time to attend your funeral and burn two pieces of paper for you. They can divorce after she has finished paying her respects. We¡¯ll just treat it as sending you on your last journey.¡±


    ¡°You, you¡­¡± Old Lady Zhang was so angry that her entire body was trembling. However, this time, her two daughters-in-law were too shocked by Zhang Shu¡¯s matter and did not care to help her scold the other party.


    Old Lady Zhang could only shout at Daya, ¡°So what if you¡¯re divorced? You¡¯re not a virgin anymore. Do you think you can still get married in the future?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s not a virgin? Your son is useless. He didn¡¯t even touch Daya.¡±


    The old lady¡¯s combat ability was outstanding this time.


    Old Lady Zhang sneered, ¡°Nonsense. On the second day of their wedding, I saw virgin blood on the bedsheets with my own eyes.¡±


    Daya took a deep breath, ¡°Zhang Shu injured his hand and deliberately stained it with blood.¡±

 Chapter 142 - 142: This Is Contagious

    Chapter 142: This Is Contagious


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Hearing this, all the villagers were stunned for a moment.


    Could that be done too?


    Even Village Chief Yan looked at Daya in shock, then at Zhang Shu. Although he had already heard about what had happened in the county from the villagers who had returned from the market, the villagers had not had the time to tell him about Daya¡¯s intact virginity.


    Village Chief Yan originally wanted to persuade them not to divorce, but once this matter was exposed, he also felt that they had to divorce.


    He looked at Zhang Shu. Then, as if he had just realized that the latter was still tied up and gagged, he waved his hand and said to the villagers beside him, ¡°Untie him.¡±


    Only then did Zhang Shu regain his freedom. However, his body was covered in injuries and he was in great pain. He grimaced for a long time.


    ...


    Village Chief Yan asked him, ¡°Zhang Shu, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want a divorce,¡± Zhang Shu raised his head. His face no longer had the simple, honest, and taciturn expression from before. Instead, it became gloomy.


    ¡°Even if you beat me to death, I won¡¯t divorce.¡±


    His appearance made Village Chief Yan¡¯s heart skip a beat.


    The old lady was so angry that her entire body was trembling, ¡°Do you have to force my Daya to death? Your conscience has really been eaten by dogs.¡±


    Shu Yu narrowed his eyes and looked at Zhang Shu. This piece of trash was just desperate. He knew that his sexual orientation had been exposed, so he simply wanted to drag Daya to die with him.


    Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??¦Ï.§ã¦Ï


    He was having a hard time, so he wanted Daya to stay in the darkness with him forever.


    Zhang Shu¡¯s completely unconcerned look made the others present not know what to do.


    Lu Sanzhu subconsciously looked at Shu Yu, only to see the latter glance at Fan Zhong and then fall silent.


    Fan Zhong quietly said to Village Chief Yan, ¡°Brother Yan, let¡¯s talk to the side.¡±


    Village Chief Yan frowned at him and nodded. The two village chiefs went to the side to discuss in low voices.


    Fan Zhong asked him, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Village Chief Yan looked troubled, ¡°It seems like Zhang Shu doesn¡¯t care anymore. If he doesn¡¯t agree to the divorce, we can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±


    Fan Zhong snorted coldly in his heart. As expected, this fellow wanted to smooth things over.


    He touched his chin and thought of what Shu Yu had said to him earlier. Then, he sighed and said, ¡°That¡¯s how it goes, but Brother Yan, have you ever thought about it? Zhang Shu¡¯s matter has now been made known throughout the county. If you don¡¯t care about it and don¡¯t even punish him, what will outsiders think of Dayan Village? What will they think of you, the village chief? ¡±


    Village Chief Yan was speechless.


    ¡°If it were me, I would think that Dayan Village has rotted from the roots, which is why such a beast came into being. Would there be a second or third? Let me tell you, Brother Yan, I heard that Zhang Shu¡¯s situation can easily lead the people around him astray.¡± Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Village Chief Yan looked at him in shock.


    Fan Zhong said earnestly, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to scare you. Think about it. Zhang Shu likes men, so he definitely wants other men to like him. Look at how scheming he is. He has been pretending for so many years. Who knows how many people he has led astray in the dark? I heard that the man who was caught with him was dragged into it by him as well. Now that this matter has happened, if you don¡¯t deal with it strictly, there might be others who will follow suit in the future.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s a second case in your village, just you wait. No girl would dare to marry into your village. After all, even if she marries into your village, she¡¯ll have to worry about whether the other party is a beast or not. If she finds out that the other party is a beast, she can only seek death because you don¡¯t care at all. You even condone Zhang Shu, the culprit. In a few years, your Dayan Village will become a village of bachelors because of one person.¡±

 Chapter 143 - 143: Agree to Divorce

    Chapter 143: Agree to Divorce


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Village Chief Yan¡¯s expression changed again and again.


    Fan Zhong sighed and said, ¡°Either way is fine for me. If Zhang Shu doesn¡¯t want to divorce, then so be it. We can still report it to the authorities. In such a situation, the government will definitely be on our side. When the government judges him, will Zhang Shu still be able to be stubborn?¡±


    When Village Chief Yan thought of Fan Zhong¡¯s relative relationship with the mayor of the town, his heart thumped even harder.


    He nodded solemnly, ¡°You¡¯re right. This matter has a huge impact on Dayan Village. I have to deal with it properly.¡±


    Village Chief Yan indeed wanted to side with Zhang Shu a little. He did not mean to stop Daya from divorcing, but he did not want it to happen in such a way. Under such circumstances, the Zhang family would obviously suffer.


    Zhang Shu was actually quite capable. As far as he knew, the fellow was better at earning money than he looked on the surface, and he had even given him some money in the past.


    ...


    Since he had taken benefits from the other party, he had to help him. Village Chief Yan didn¡¯t want to give the benefit up.


    That being said, he was the village chief after all. Respected elders in the village were looking at him.


    Village Chief Yan turned around with a serious face and stood in front of the Zhang family again. The expression on his face became a little colder as he looked at Zhang Shu and said in a tone that allowed no room for argument, ¡°You will divorce Daya.¡±


    Zhang Shu abruptly raised his head and looked at the village chief, ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°Your matter has affected Dayan Village too much. It has brought unbearable consequences to the village. Therefore, if we can¡¯t give Shangshi Village and Daya an explanation for this matter, the entire village will be implicated by you to the point we can¡¯t raise our heads.¡±


    Village Chief Yan spoke with certainty, and the villagers nodded in agreement. Wasn¡¯t that so? They could already imagine how the villagers of the other villages would point fingers at them when they went out tomorrow.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you two choices now. Either you sign the divorce papers, or your entire family leaves Dayan Village.¡±


    Were they going to be chased out of the village?


    This was too serious.


    The old man of the Zhang family hurried forward and pulled Village Chief Yan back, ¡°Village chief, please don¡¯t do that. We¡¯ve been rooted in the village for our entire lives. How can you chase us away?¡±


    ¡°Which is why, for the sake of your ancestors, I gave you a second choice.¡±


    ¡°But, but¡­¡±


    Village Chief Yan couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with them, ¡°I¡¯ll give you 15 minutes. You can discuss it properly amongst yourselves.¡±


    The Zhang family members were really panicking now. The eldest and second sons of the Zhang family looked at Zhang Shu at the same time but the latter simply pursed his lips tightly and refused to agree.


    This angered the two branch families. Madam Feng and Madam Zhou were dissatisfied. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Father, Mother, this is Zhang Shu¡¯s fault. He has to bear the responsibility. We don¡¯t want to leave the village. Let him divorce.¡±


    Not only did they want Zhang Shu and Daya to divorce, but the moment they thought of Zhang Shu liking men, Madam Feng and Madam Feng felt a chill and disgust. They stayed far away from him.


    They were thinking to themselves that after this matter was settled, they would divide the family. Either way, they couldn¡¯t stand living under the same roof with such a person.


    The others watched the Zhang family quarrel over there. Shu Yu held Daya¡¯s hand and said nothing.


    What surprised her was that she actually saw Scholar Tang in the crowd.


    Sanya and Dahu admired Scholar Tang very much. Didn¡¯t they say that this scholar usually studied in the county? She didn¡¯t expect him to be so gossipy. Was he here to watch the show?


    Shu Yu glanced at him and looked away.


    The Zhang family quarreled for 15 minutes.


    It was not until Village Chief Yan got impatient and started asking people to chase them out that Old Man Zhang said anxiously, ¡°Divorce! Our son will divorce!¡±

 Chapter 144 - 144: Scholar Tang

    Chapter 144: Scholar Tang


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu looked at Zhang Shu. The latter¡¯s face was gloomy and unwilling, but this time, he did not refute.


    Village Chief Yan also heaved a sigh of relief. Fan Zhong raised his hand and said to the back of the crowd, ¡°Scholar Tang, please help me write the divorce document and let them put their fingerprints on the document.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Tang Wenqian walked forward and bowed to the two village chiefs. Then, he found a table and put down the book basket on his back. After that, he took out a brush, ink, paper, and inkstone and began to write.


    Shu Yu was speechless. So he was not here to watch the show.


    She had been too narrow-minded.


    Tang Wenqian¡¯s handwriting was good. It was fast and neat. It didn¡¯t take long for him to finish the document. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    After blowing the ink dry, he handed the document to Fan Zhong, who then handed it to Village Chief Yan.


    Not many of the villagers present could read, and even the two village chiefs could not recognize all of the characters.


    On the other hand, Shu Yu took it and read it out loud, ¡°The reason for being a husband and wife is that they were fated in their previous lives¡­ Since they have two different hearts¡­ From now on, they will be two separate families and will not have anything to do with each other.¡±


    His words were quite tactful. If Shu Yu had been the one to write it, she would have definitely written down the reason for Zhang Shu¡¯s divorce.


    But forget it, this was written by Scholar Tang anyway. To be honest, this divorce document was biased toward Daya.


    Shu Yu handed the divorce document to Daya, ¡°Sister, put your fingerprint on it. From now on, you¡¯ll be free.¡±


    Daya was stunned. Free¡­ Just like that?


    She took a deep breath and pressed down heavily.


    Shu Yu then handed the document to Zhang Shu. The latter raised his head gloomily and glared at her fiercely.


    Shu Yu smiled, ¡°Hurry up, don¡¯t delay. Everyone still has to rush back to eat. Because of your trivial matter, many people are still hungry and haven¡¯t even had lunch.¡±


    The villagers of Shangshi Village immediately agreed, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Why are you dilly-dallying? What¡¯s wrong? Do you think of yourself as a woman because you like men? Why are you so fussy?¡±


    Zhang Shu closed his eyes. Under the same blaming gazes of the Zhang family, he finally put his fingerprint on the document unwillingly.


    Finally, the document was finally handed to Fan Zhong. The latter nodded after reading it, ¡°I¡¯ll file it with the government tomorrow. From now on, Zhang Shu and Daya will be complete strangers. In the future, I hope that the Zhang family will not come looking for trouble with us. Otherwise, the Shangshi Village will not forgive you.¡±


    Zhang Shu raised his red eyes and suddenly laughed. He was as vicious as a poisonous snake as he slowly said, ¡°¡­Alright, I promise that I won¡¯t find trouble with Daya.¡±


    These words made everyone¡¯s heart tremble, and they had an inexplicable bad feeling.


    Zhang Shu wouldn¡¯t go crazy because of this and do something harmful, right?


    Fan Zhong frowned and immediately said, ¡°Since the matter is settled, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Just as he finished speaking, another voice sounded, ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Everyone was stunned and looked at Tang Wenqian.


    Fan Zhong found it strange but still asked amiably, ¡°Scholar Tang, are there any other problems?¡±


    He was still very respectful to the scholar and spoke very gently.


    Tang Wenqian stood up and straightened his back, ¡°Since they are going to divorce, the betrothal gifts and dowry should be returned to each of them.¡±


    Shu Yu looked at him in surprise.


    Tang Wenqian cupped his hands at Village Chief Yan, ¡°This is the proper procedure for a divorce.¡±


    He was a scholar and was well-versed in poetry, books, and etiquette. What could Village Chief Yan say?


    He looked at the Zhang family, ¡°Where¡¯s Daya¡¯s dowry?¡±

 Chapter 145 - 145: Return the Dowry

    Chapter 145: Return the Dowry


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Old Lady Zhang clamored, ¡°Dowry? What dowry? The Lu family was so poor. Since when did they give us a dowry? On the other hand, our Zhang family gave them five taels of silver as a betrothal gift. They should return it to us!¡±


    Shu Yu was not too clear about the marriage between the two parties, so she could only look at the old lady.


    The latter had already rushed out and pointed at Old Lady Zhang¡¯s nose while scolding, ¡°What did you say, you shameless woman? Our Lu family is poor, but when Daya got married, we tried our best to give her everything. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else. Two years ago, before Erbai¡¯s leg was injured, we could at least take out two taels of silver as a base. There are also the bedding and clothes, as well as the cabinets, dressing tables, and boxes our Erbai made himself. Even the wood was chopped by Erbai himself. They were all new and good-quality products. Why are you saying that you didn¡¯t receive any dowry?¡±


    The old lady took out a piece of paper from her pocket, ¡°This is the dowry list. Take a look at it carefully! You gave me five taels of silver as a betrothal gift, but we didn¡¯t take it. We gave them to Daya so that she could have some money while in your Zhang family. Now, all the money and things have been stolen by you, right?¡±


    Shu Yu went forward to take a look. The handwriting on the dowry list was somewhat familiar.


    She couldn¡¯t help but glance at Scholar Tang. This seemed to¡­ also be written by him.


    ...


    No wonder he was the first to bring up the idea of returning the dowry and betrothal gift to each of the two parties. He must be very clear about this matter.


    The Zhang family was speechless. Old Lady Zhang¡¯s face was flushed red, but she was still stubborn, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the chest and the cabinet, she kept the money herself. Who knows how much she has?¡±


    The old lady sneered, ¡°Tell me, where did your dowry money go?¡±


    Daya pursed her lips, ¡°Not long after we got married, my mother-in-law said that the family was in trouble. To help Zhang Shu get married, they had specially built a few more rooms and thus owed some money. She asked me for two taels to pay off the debt.¡±


    Later on, her mother-in-law used all kinds of excuses to plunder her money bit by bit.


    She gave excuses like someone in the family had fallen sick, another family was having a marriage ceremony and they needed to send gifts, or she had to give her nieces and nephews red packets during the New Year. At the same time, all the wages that Zhang Shu received from working part-time jobs were given to Old Lady Zhang. He did not give her a single cent.


    Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?0


    Therefore, during the New Year, anyone in the Zhang family who was sick or in pain would spend her dowry money to heal themselves.


    In two years, she gave out another tael of silver.


    The remaining four taels of silver¡­ For some reason, when she woke up one morning, they were suddenly gone.


    At that time, she said that there was a thief at home, but her mother-in-law said that she must have been forgetful and didn¡¯t know where she had put the money. If she talked too much about it, her mother-in-law would scold her and attack her for not being able to have children.


    After a few times, Daya also understood that there was indeed a thief, but it was a domestic thief.


    However, she did not have any evidence, so she could not rashly say that her in-laws had taken her money. If word got out, not only would she not get the money back, but her situation would also be even more difficult.


    Later on, she learned how to hide things. Otherwise, the piece of cloth that she had given Shu Yu would have long been stolen. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was because the Zhang family¡¯s members realized that they had missed out on such a good piece of fabric that they became even angrier and tortured her even more.


    Hearing her words, everyone looked at Old Lady Zhang with disdain.


    If a daughter-in-law couldn¡¯t give birth, it was fine if one tortured her. Such a thing was not uncommon. But to think she actually stole her daughter-in-law¡¯s dowry. That was just disgusting.


    Village Chief Yan felt even more ashamed. He pointed at Old Lady Zhang, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to return the dowry to her?¡±

 Chapter 146 - 146: Dahu, Dabao, and Erniu

    Chapter 146: Dahu, Dabao, and Erniu


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Old Lady Zhang refused to admit it, ¡°I didn¡¯t take it. You don¡¯t have any evidence, so how can you say that we took the money? My three sons earn money, why would I care about her few taels of silver?¡±


    ¡°We have evidence,¡± Just as Old Lady Zhang finished speaking, a tender voice suddenly came from outside the door.


    Everyone turned their heads and saw Dahu running in first. Behind him, Erniu and Dabao each held a child in their hands and squeezed through the crowd.


    Old Lady Zhang looked at her two grandsons in their hands and could not help but widen her eyes.


    ¡°You, you guys¡­¡±


    Dahu quickly said, ¡°Zhang Jin and Zhang Yin are the evidence.¡±


    ...


    Erniu pushed Zhang Jin who was in his hands, ¡°Hurry up and tell me everything you know. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you eat sh*t.¡±


    Zhang Jin burst into tears. Zhang Yin, who was beside him, anxiously said, ¡°My grandma took the silver. Right after the new year, we saw with our own eyes that my grandma went to third aunt¡¯s room to search while she was working in the fields. She found a small box with a lock under her bed. My grandma has a key and opened the box in two clicks.¡±


    Zhang Jin was afraid that he would be beaten up again if he spoke slowly, so he continued, ¡°Yes, that key is hanging on grandma¡¯s belt. It¡¯s placed together with the other keys in the house. Grandma also told us not to tell anyone and bought each of us a stick of candied haws and a bag of pastries to eat.¡±


    Old Lady Zhang was so angry that she couldn¡¯t care less about her two most beloved grandsons. She cursed, ¡°Zhang Jin, Zhang Yin, if you dare to talk nonsense again, do you believe that I¡¯ll tear your mouths apart?¡±


    However, it was obvious that the two children did not take Old Lady Zhang¡¯s threat seriously.


    Compared to their grandmother who usually spoiled them, Erniu and Dabao who had just beaten them up were even more terrifying.


    What was even more terrifying was Dahu¡¯s second sister, Lu Shuyu, who had beaten up their entire family. She was standing right there.


    Shu Yu did not have the time to ask about the children¡¯s appearance here. She pushed Dahu and said, ¡°Go to eldest sister¡¯s room and take out the small box she placed under the bed.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    This time, Dahu was very agile and immediately ran inside.


    Old Lady Zhang raised her hand to stop him, but who knew that another figure would suddenly pounce on her.


    Madam Liang pulled Old Lady Zhang¡¯s hair and said with a ferocious face, ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    Then, she pulled off the string of keys from Old Lady Zhang¡¯s waistband. The latter¡¯s pants were almost pulled down. She quickly held it with both hands and could not snatch the keys back at all. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Madam Feng and Madam Zhou subconsciously wanted to go forward to help, but Shu Yu picked up two small stones and threw them over. In front of so many people, she didn¡¯t hit them. She only aimed at their feet.


    However, it also successfully aroused the psychological trauma in the two of them and they did not dare to move anymore.


    Madam Liang took the bunch of keys and handed them directly to Shu Yu.


    Sometimes, even Shu Yu had to admire Madam Liang¡¯s alertness. The last time Old Lady Ruan brought the fake Erya to the house to cause trouble, she was also the first to rush up to look at the back of the fake Erya¡¯s neck.


    While she was thinking about this, Dahu had already come out with the small box.


    He asked Daya, ¡°Sis, is this the one? I just found it under the bed.¡±


    Daya nodded repeatedly, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡±


    Shu Yu handed the small box and the bunch of keys to Fan Zhong, ¡°Village chiefs, you should try it out. See if Old Lady Zhang¡¯s key can open the small box where my sister hid the money.¡±

 Chapter 147 - 147: Finally Ended

    Chapter 147: Finally Ended


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Zhong was eager to try while Village Chief Yan¡¯s expression was ugly. There was no need to try at all. Compared to Old Lady Zhang, he obviously believed Daya¡¯s words more.


    However, he still took the keys from Fan Zhong¡¯s hand and tried them one by one. When he tried the third key, the lock on the small box opened with a click.


    Village Chief Yan¡¯s expression was gloomy. He took the bunch of keys and threw them at Old Man Zhang, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you taking out the silver yet? Aren¡¯t you embarrassed? Your son is like this, and so is your wife. Did you teach them to be like this?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t know, village chief.¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap and get the money,¡± Seeing that Old Lady Zhang was about to howl again, Village Chief Yan lost all his patience, ¡°If you continue to dawdle, get out of Dayan Village now. Get as far away as you can.¡±


    Old Man Zhang pulled Old Lady Zhang, and the two of them entered the house.


    ...


    Shu Yu reminded them from behind, ¡°There¡¯s also my sister¡¯s dowry, such as the cabinets and chests. I think with the Zhang family¡¯s shamelessness, they shouldn¡¯t be in my sister¡¯s room anymore, right?¡±


    Dahu nodded vigorously, ¡°I went in to take a look just now. There¡¯s only a tattered wardrobe in big sister¡¯s room.¡±


    Daya looked at Madam Feng and Madam Zhou and said, ¡°The two chests are in the two sisters-in-law¡¯s room. The cabinet and dressing table are in the in-laws¡¯ room.¡±


    Village Chief Yan looked at the eldest and second son of the Zhang family, ¡°Why? Do you want me to carry the things out personally? ¡±


    The Zhang family members were completely embarrassed. They muttered softly under their breaths as they returned to their rooms.


    Not long after, they took out the items one by one.


    Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï


    The old lady took the dowry list and looked at the items one by one. Fortunately, Daya had not been married for long. Other than looking a little dirty, the items were not damaged.


    In the end, Old Man Zhang only gave Daya the two taels of silver that were her dowry. However, under Village Chief Yan¡¯s stern expression, he gave another two taels of silver as compensation for Daya being cheated for the past two years.


    As such, both parties did not say anything else.


    Since things had come to this, Fan Zhong gave Village Chief Yan some face and did not pursue the matter. Otherwise, how could two taels of silver compensate for Daya¡¯s suffering in the past two years?


    He was afraid that if he pushed too hard, it would not be good if the Zhang family went crazy.


    Thus, he called out to the young men in the village, ¡°Come, carry these chests and cabinets back. Be careful, don¡¯t damage them.¡±


    The men rubbed their fists and began to make their move. The Zhang family watched helplessly as these good things that originally belonged to Shu Yu and the others were carried out. Their hearts ached.


    These people were like bandits. They barged into their house in a grandiose manner, robbed their things, and left in a grandiose manner, leaving but a mess in their house.


    Shu Yu walked at the end, holding Daya in her left hand and Dahu in her right.


    When she reached the door, she turned around and looked at Zhang Shu.


    The latter¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred as his gaze fell on Daya. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu smiled and opened her mouth. She said to him silently, ¡°Things are not over yet.¡±


    Zhang Shu was unwilling to let go of Daya, but was Shu Yu willing to let go of him? She wouldn¡¯t let go of all the suffering and wasted youth that Daya had suffered in the past two years.


    Why did he make it as if no one would take revenge?


    The backs of the three siblings disappeared at the door of the Zhang family.


    Soon, the sound of Old Lady Zhang crying and the fierce quarrel of the two daughters-in-law of the Zhang family could be heard.


    Shu Yu smiled and lowered her head while rubbing Dahu¡¯s head and saying, ¡°You¡¯re quite bold. You actually dare to follow us secretly and even dare to fight?¡±

 Chapter 148 - 148: Our Village Is Very United

    Chapter 148: Our Village Is Very United


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As soon as Shu Yu said this, Dahu immediately shrunk his neck and said guiltily, ¡°Second sister, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be sorry about? You did well. You¡¯re a real man in our family.¡±


    Dahu raised his head in shock. His small hands were clenched tightly as he asked in disbelief, ¡°Second¡­Second sister, you don¡¯t blame me?¡±


    ¡°Why should I blame you? You¡¯re doing this to avenge your sister. I¡¯m so happy to have such a great brother like you. Moreover, if you hadn¡¯t brought the two brats of the Zhang family over just now, we wouldn¡¯t have known that the key was evidence. Well done.¡±


    Shu Yu gave him a thumbs up. This was the first time Dahu had received such a big compliment, and he was so excited that his face turned red.


    When Erniu and Dabao, who were being reprimanded by their fathers, heard this, they were so jealous that they broke away from their fathers¡¯ control without hesitation and ran to Shu Yu.


    ...


    ¡°Sister Daya, Sister Yu, us too! We contributed a lot.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and you guys. You¡¯ve all done great,¡± Shu Yu praised them one by one.


    After praising the three children to their hearts¡¯ content, she suddenly changed the topic and asked, ¡°But when you came out, did you sneak out and not tell dad?¡±


    The smile on Dahu¡¯s face froze. He said softly, ¡°I was afraid that dad wouldn¡¯t agree.¡±


    ¡°Just reason with dad properly. Tell him that we have so many people, and that mum and grandma are also here too. Tell him that you will only follow and watch. Dad is a reasonable person. If there are no problems, he will agree to let you out. But none of you told him. If dad can¡¯t find you, he will become anxious. Now, his legs are inconvenient too. What if he was so anxious that he came to find you and injured his leg again?¡± S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dahu immediately became anxious, ¡°I, I didn¡¯t think that much. I¡¯m sorry, second sister. I was wrong. I¡¯ll run back now so that dad won¡¯t worry.¡±


    With that, he immediately turned around and ran. Erniu and Dabao looked at each other and hurriedly chased after him.


    ¡°Dahu, wait for us! Let¡¯s go back together.¡±


    The three children disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Village Chief Yan was still in the team, sending Fan Zhong and the others to the village entrance. Seeing this, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°These three children are much more sensible than the children of the Zhang family.¡±


    Fan Zhong thought of Zhang Shu¡¯s evaluation of their village and said proudly, ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? The people in our village are very united. Just look at the three brothers. They¡¯re not old, but they already know how to seek justice for their sister.¡±


    The villagers of Shangshi Village who knew some inside information could not help but feel somewhat speechless. Others might not know, but they knew.


    The three brothers did not usually play together. Dahu was the youngest, but he had the most work to do every day. He had no time to play at all.


    Dabao was pampered to the point of being lawless. Everyone, even dogs, hated him. Sometimes, he would even bully Dahu and San Ya.


    Erniu had his own group of friends. He didn¡¯t like Dabao, and he didn¡¯t have much contact with Dahu, who was busy working.


    Speaking of which, when did the three of them become so close? They could even fight together to vent Daya¡¯s anger for her?


    Everyone couldn¡¯t figure it out, but Lu Dasong and Lu Sanzhu were very satisfied with the current situation.


    Lu Dasong had always hoped for brotherhood. On the other hand, Lu Sanzhu felt that Shu Yu would definitely have great prospects in the future and that it would be better to be on good terms with his second brother¡¯s family.


    Now that they had settled Daya¡¯s matter, everyone was finally happy.


    The group of people returned to Shangshi Village in a lively manner and carried Daya¡¯s things into Lu Erbai¡¯s house.

 Chapter 149 - 149: Fried Potato Chips

    Chapter 149: Fried Potato Chips


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Erbai already knew the whole story. After Dahu and the other two, who had returned first, apologized to him, they vividly described what had happened to the Zhang family.


    Lu Erbai happily thanked Fan Zhong and the villagers, telling them to sit down and take a break.


    However, this courtyard was not big, to begin with. After those chests and cabinets were carried in, it became even more crowded. There was no place for so many of them to set foot.


    As such, Fan Zhong didn¡¯t stay any longer, only asking Lu Erbai to rest well. Now that the matter with Daya had just been settled, his family must have a lot to say, so they didn¡¯t want to disturb him.


    With that, Fan Zhong left with his men.


    Shu Yu sent them to the door and thanked them solemnly before they parted ways, ¡°Thank you, village chief and uncles, for your help today. It¡¯s all thanks to your help that we were able to successfully help Daya divorce and get back the dowry. Thank you for your hard work. It¡¯s just that our family has a lot of things to do now and we can¡¯t free up our hands for a while. After we¡¯re done with this, we¡¯ll definitely prepare some gifts that we will send to your homes to thank you.¡±


    ...


    Fan Zhong chuckled, ¡°You¡¯re quite polite. Alright, alright, we know your kind intentions. Daya is a good girl from our village. Shouldn¡¯t we lend her a hand? You can go back. We¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±


    He did not reject Shu Yu¡¯s gift.


    The others also waved their hands and went home.


    However, the news of Daya¡¯s divorce quickly spread in the two villages. The news radiated, and soon, it became major news in Jiangyuan County.


    After sending the village chief and villagers away, Shu Yu turned around and closed the courtyard door.


    Lu Dasong and Lu Sanzhu stayed for a while before returning. However, Erniu and Dabao were still around.


    The two of them were bragging in front of Sanya, making Sanya, who had wanted to go but was left behind, furious.


    Shu Yu went forward and held Sanya¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Accompany me to cook something delicious. Eldest sister has escaped from the sea of suffering, so we should celebrate.¡±


    Sanya immediately became happy. She ignored Erniu and Dabao and happily followed Shu Yu to the kitchen.


    Unexpectedly, the two boys followed them.


    Dabao swallowed hard and asked, ¡°Sister Yu, what are you cooking? I want to eat too.¡± S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu glanced at him from the corner of her eyes. Dabao immediately said, ¡°I also put in a lot of effort today. You don¡¯t know, but Dahu was too thin and weak. He was knocked down by Zhang Jin in an instant. It¡¯s all thanks to me, I¡¯m fat. I just smashed into Zhang Jin and Zhang Yin to subdue them. Isn¡¯t my contribution the greatest?¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s eyelids twitched, ¡°That¡¯s enough. All of you have contributed. All of you will have a share.¡±


    Dabao was satisfied and did not follow her into the kitchen.


    Shu Yu looked at the ingredients she had. There were not many, and anything too complicated would definitely not work.


    She thought for a while and said to Sanya, ¡°Let¡¯s make some potato chips as a snack first. We¡¯ll have dumplings and noodles tonight.¡±


    It seemed that she could only wait until they bought the ingredients to make a big meal.


    However, even if it was just dumplings and noodles, it was still a wonderful thing for Sanya.


    She nodded repeatedly and immediately went to get the basin ready.


    When the chips were served, before Dabao had even run over, Lu Sanzhu who was next door was the first to rush over to eat them.


    As he ate, he praised, ¡°Yu¡¯s cooking skills are really good. The popcorn last time and the potato chips this time are all rare things that we don¡¯t have here. Wouldn¡¯t it be more suitable for you to open a snack shop or a food shop? Why do you want to open a ready-to-wear clothes shop?¡±


    Especially since the clothes in the ready-to-wear clothes shop were expensive and did not suit him, he could not take advantage of them even if he wanted to.

 Chapter 150 - 150: Zhang Shu Became a Cripple

    Chapter 150: Zhang Shu Became a Cripple


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. Had she never thought of opening a food shop?


    The problem was that she didn¡¯t have any power or backing now. It wouldn¡¯t be easy for her to keep the recipes.


    Opening a ready-to-wear clothes design had nothing to do with recipes. Instead, it was to sell her skills in image design. Since it was a skill, if someone else wanted to learn it, they could just come and do so. She could openly show it to others, and if someone else could indeed learn it, then it would be that person¡¯s capability anyway.


    Moreover, it was easier to get close to the people she wanted to get close to.


    It wouldn¡¯t be too late to open a food shop after things stabilized.


    The old lady, however, retorted at Lu Sanzhu¡¯s words, ¡°Where did you get all this nonsense from? You don¡¯t know anything, and you¡¯re still pointing fingers here. Get lost, get lost. Don¡¯t eat anymore.¡±


    ...


    Lu Sanzhu immediately smiled and hid behind his son. He grabbed a handful of potato chips and quickly changed the topic, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m here for serious business.¡±


    ¡°What serious business can you have?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu stuffed two more pieces into his mouth before saying, ¡°Mother, although we¡¯ve completed the divorce and also gotten the dowry back, I could see that Zhang Shu is ruthless. Especially before we left, I felt terrified when I looked at his eyes. I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll let it go just like that. Do you think he¡¯ll come looking for trouble with Daya again?¡±


    When the old lady heard this, she also frowned. ¡°We really misjudged Zhang Shu. Who would have thought that he was so good at pretending?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu looked at Shu Yu. ¡°Yu, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°What do I think? If he wants to cause trouble, he has to see if there¡¯s a chance.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu, who had experienced Shu Yu¡¯s capabilities, immediately stood up. ¡°Yu, I knew you wouldn¡¯t let Zhang Shu off either. What do you plan to do? Do you need help? Feel free to look for me.¡±


    Shu Yu feigned innocence. ¡°Third uncle, what are you talking about? Zhang Shu¡¯s reputation has been ruined. How can I not let him off? Do I have to force him to death? Do I look like such a ruthless person?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was speechless.


    Wasn¡¯t she?


    He couldn¡¯t figure out Shu Yu¡¯s thoughts but he had a feeling that this matter wasn¡¯t over.


    Shu Yu smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    However, the next day, when Shu Yu was helping Lu Erbai install the mannequin¡¯s limbs, Lu Sanzhu suddenly rushed in with a pale face. His voice was trembling as he said, ¡°S-Something happened.¡±


    The wooden hand that Shu Yu had just installed broke off again because she was distracted.


    She rubbed her temples, ¡°Third uncle, why are you always so freaked out every time you come over?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s legs were weak, and his forehead was covered in sweat, ¡°I¡­ I am truly freaked out.¡±


    Daya brought him a glass of water, ¡°Third uncle, have some water.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu took it and drank it all in one gulp before exhaling. He looked at Daya and said, ¡°You¡¯re the sensible one.¡±


    He retracted his gaze. When he saw Shu Yu¡¯s impatient gaze, he laughed dryly and quickly said, ¡°Well, no matter how I thought about it when I went back yesterday, I felt that something was wrong. I was worried that Zhang Shu would have some tricks up his sleeve. This morning, I went to Dayan Village again to see what the villagers thought of the Zhang family. In the end, just as I wandered to the entrance of the Zhang family, I heard something that almost made me pee my pants.¡±


    He swallowed hard and widened his eyes. ¡°That Zhang Shu, he, he became a cripple.¡±


    Shu Yu was stunned. The rest of the Lu family also looked over. A cripple? What did that mean? S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 151 - 151: Who Did it?

    Chapter 151: Who Did it?


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu subconsciously thought that Zhang Shu was caught in bed with Zhou Jian yesterday and was beaten up again. As a result, he had been frightened and was no longer sexually potent.


    Unexpectedly, Lu Sanzhu said, ¡°This morning, someone broke into the Zhang family¡¯s house and cut off Zhang Shu¡¯s tongue. His eyes were also blinded!¡±


    Everyone from the Lu family was shocked beyond belief.


    What?


    Other than Shu Yu, the things in everyone¡¯s hands more or less fell to the ground.


    Lu Sanzhu looked suspiciously at Shu Yu and asked carefully, ¡°Yu, about this¡­Does it have anything to do with you?¡±


    ...


    Before Shu Yu could reply, Lu Erbai picked up a piece of wood from the ground and smashed it at Lu Sanzhu¡¯s head, ¡°Third brother, what kind of person do you take our Yu for? How could this matter be related to her? Are you crazy? How can you say such things?¡±


    The old lady also scolded him, ¡°That¡¯s right. I used to think that you were stupid, but now I think that you¡¯re just brainless.¡±


    ¡°I, but I¡­¡± Lu Sanzhu felt that he was innocent. This was reasonable suspicion.


    Madam Ruan asked uncertainly, ¡°Third brother, Zhang Shu¡­ Has he really become like that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, now the entire Dayan Village is talking about this matter. No one knows who did it. It was said that Old Lady Zhang and the others were still fine when they woke up in the morning. The eldest and second sons wanted to divide the family and were quarreling. Zhang Shu was very annoyed, so he went back to his room. When Old Man Zhang and the others quarreled for a long time and went to look for him again, there was no movement at all.¡±


    Old Lady Zhang still cared about her youngest son very much. She was afraid that he would have thoughts of suicide after experiencing such a thing. After knocking on his room door and calling him for a long time but getting no response, she asked her two other sons to break the door open. However, when they opened the door, they saw Zhang Shu lying on the ground. He had already fainted and there was a pool of blood on the ground.


    The Zhang family was frightened and thought that he was dead. Later on, they went over to take a look. He was still breathing, but he looked simply miserable. Old Lady Zhang hurriedly called a doctor over. The doctor said that Zhang Shu¡¯s tongue had been cut off and his eyes were blinded. He could only be a cripple in the future.


    The Zhang family members were so scared that they fell to the ground. To think Zhang Shu had met with an accident in his room at home. At that time, everyone in the Zhang family was in the courtyard outside, just one door away.


    The Zhang family did not trust the doctor in the village. At this moment, they have already taken Zhang Shu to the county¡¯s clinic to see a doctor.


    The Lu family was shocked when they heard this. No one expected that the person who was so vicious to them yesterday would end up like this today.


    The old lady was about to say something when she turned around and saw the thin and weak Daya. She suddenly spat, ¡°Serves him right. I told you that the heavens have eyes. He will remember anyone who does something immoral. See, this is karma.¡±


    Lu Erbai nodded as well, ¡°People like him have bad intentions. He might have offended many people. Now that he¡¯s down and out, it¡¯s normal for him to be the target of revenge.¡±


    ¡°I just wonder who did it.¡±


    Shu Yu was deep in thought. To be honest, she had a candidate in mind.


    However, she simply said, ¡°I heard that some people hate people like Zhang Shu very much. They think that he has broken the ethical code and that he has lost his personal morality. Never mind if they don¡¯t see such people usually, but when they do, they can¡¯t help but want to enforce justice on behalf of the heavens.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu rubbed his chin, ¡°There are such people?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded affirmatively, ¡°Yes, there was once when I was on the street. I saw a man walking quite seductively and was also dressed gorgeously. Later on, he was beaten up by a burly man who couldn¡¯t stand such behavior.¡±

 Chapter 152 - 152: Both Have Been Crippled

    Chapter 152: Both Have Been Crippled


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s eyes widened. One could be beaten up just because of this?


    He gulped, ¡°Zhang Shu must have met such a person. After all, his matter has been made into such news.¡±


    Shu Yu agreed, ¡°Alright, this way, we won¡¯t have to worry about Zhang Shu taking revenge on us.¡±


    A blind, mute, and scandal-ridden person would probably find it difficult to even leave the house.


    Moreover, Zhang Shu could no longer work part-time in this state. The Zhang family¡¯s first and second branches were both selfish people. They would definitely not be willing to raise such a ¡°sick¡± brother-in-law.


    The good days of the Zhang family were yet to come.


    ...


    After Lu Sanzhu finished talking about this big matter, he went out again. He still had to tell the others.


    Shu Yu felt that her third uncle was truly a blabbermouth.


    However, when the blabbermouth came back at night, he told them another big news.


    ¡°Mum, second brother, I¡¯m here again. Let me tell you, the Zhang family is back.¡±


    This time, Lu Erbai didn¡¯t stop what he was doing. He had already completed two of the mannequins Yu had asked him to make, but it wasn¡¯t enough. He had to hurry up.


    He was already used to Lu Sanzhu making a fuss over nothing.


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± He simply asked as he worked, ¡°Was Zhang Shu cured?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu shook his head vigorously, ¡°He can¡¯t be cured. I heard that Village Chief Yan of Dayan Village also went to the county. After all, someone had quietly barged into the Zhang family and even harmed Zhang Shu to this extent. Village Chief Yan planned to report it to the authorities and ask the constables to help investigate. Who knew that when they went to the county, they found out that Zhou Jian had his tongue cut out and his eyes blinded as well? The constable was already busy running around in circles in the Zhou family.¡±


    ¡°Zhou Jian?¡± Lu Erbai frowned, ¡°The man with Zhang Shu?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lu Sanzhu nodded vigorously, ¡°However, the constables have searched the entire Zhou family, inside and out, but they haven¡¯t found any clues.¡±


    Both of them ended up in the same state, which made the commoners who knew about it tremble with fear.


    However, it was still alright. Most people felt that someone could not stand their homosexual fetishes, so they targeted them.


    But with this, Shu Yu was now even more certain of who the culprit was.


    The Zhang family¡¯s matter was already in the past for the Lu family. Either way, Daya and Zhang Shu were no longer related, so they could just listen to it as someone else¡¯s business.


    Now, the Lu family was still busy with the opening of the shop. After Daya came back, the speed at which Madam Ruan made clothes became much faster. There were already a few ready-to-wear clothes hanging in the room.


    Shu Yu was very satisfied with the finished product, especially after she tried it herself. She was even more certain of Madam Ruan and Daya¡¯s craftsmanship. She also felt much more at ease about the situation on the opening day.


    The next day, Shu Yu went to the county again. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Craftsman Zheng was already finishing up the work and would be handing the shop back tomorrow.


    Shu Yu prepared the wages for Crafstman Zheng and put them aside. She also set aside the money he needed to buy things. Then, she looked at the remaining ten or so taels of silver and clutched her chest, feeling heartache.


    Money was really being spent like flowing water. Look, after buying this and that, there was only this little left.


    But even with this little bit of silver, Shu Yu still went out to buy some pastries and went to find Meng Yunzheng.


    Meng Yunzheng didn¡¯t find it strange at all when he saw Shu Yu come over. He calmly invited her in and poured her some water.


    However, when he saw the pastries she brought, he frowned slightly.


    Shu Yu followed his gaze and placed the pastries on the table. She smiled and said, ¡°No matter what, you helped me. I still have to be grateful.¡±

 Chapter 153 - 153: Innocent Meng Yunzheng

    Chapter 153: Innocent Meng Yunzheng


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Meng Yunzheng immediately picked up the brush, ink, paper, and inkstone that had been prepared on the table and began to write.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing this for myself.¡±


    Shu Yu looked at the line of words and smiled. If it really was for himself, Meng Yunzheng could have dealt with these two people at the first moment. But if he did that and the Lu family proposed a divorce after, others would only think that the Lu family didn¡¯t want Zhang Shu because he was a cripple. If that happened, Daya¡¯s reputation would be completely ruined.


    Therefore, Meng Yunzheng¡¯s extra time and energy spent was actually to help her.


    Of course, this was not the only thing she owed him. A bag of pastries was definitely not enough to cover it. However, Meng Yunzheng didn¡¯t need her help now, so she could only¡­ continued to be in debt. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t continue this topic. Instead, she leaned closer to him and lowered her voice mysteriously, ¡°To be honest, I came over today because I have something to ask you. Were you the one who cut off Zhang Shu and Zhou Jian¡¯s tongues and blinded them?¡±


    ...


    Meng Yunzheng was stunned. With an innocent expression on his face, he wrote on the paper, ¡°Did they have their tongues cut out and their eyes blinded?¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. Did he think she couldn¡¯t tell that he was pretending?


    Meng Yunzheng replied, ¡°I really don¡¯t know about this, and I definitely didn¡¯t do it.¡±


    Shu Yu sighed, ¡°Alright, if you say you didn¡¯t do it, then you didn¡¯t do it. I believe you.¡±


    Like hell she would believe that.


    Their tongues had been cut off because Zhang Shu and Zhou Jian had said those foul words behind Meng Yunzheng¡¯s back and even called him a mute.


    Their eyes were blinded because Zhang Shu had looked at him with those naked and obscene eyes for a few days.


    But what Meng Yunzheng found strange was why Shu Yu would think that he was the one who did it.


    Could it be that his usually elegant and gentle image of a gentleman was not good enough? Also, she knew that he had done such a cruel thing, but she was not afraid at all?


    Of course, Shu Yu was not afraid. She even ¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s just that you acted early. Otherwise, I would have done the same in two days.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng was speechless. Didn¡¯t she just say that she believed him? And yes, indeed, she wasn¡¯t afraid at all.


    He sighed and didn¡¯t tell her that not only had the two of them become mute and blind, but also disabled in another aspect.


    The aphrodisiac that he had taken out earlier was very potent and would have permanent repercussions.


    Wasn¡¯t this good? This was to prevent the two of them from continuing to harm others.


    Meng Yunzheng wrote, ¡°Those two probably won¡¯t be able to cause any trouble in the future. You don¡¯t have to dirty your hands anymore.¡±


    After finishing this sentence, he changed the topic, ¡°When will your shop open?¡±


    ¡°The shop will be ready tomorrow. After cleaning it up and making preparations the day after tomorrow, we can open it in three days.¡±


    Any later and she would have no time.


    Shu Yu looked at Meng Yunzheng with a smile, ¡°Speaking of opening a shop, there¡¯s actually something I need your help with today. ¡±


    Being so deeply indebted to him already, she was no longer worried about owing more debts now. Either way, she had already been indebted to him twice, so she did not need to trouble others. She would get used to it after being indebted to him a few more times.


    Meng Yunzheng looked up, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Shu Yu pointed at the words he wrote on the paper, ¡°Look at your beautiful handwriting. Why don¡¯t you help me write a few flyers?¡±


    Flyers?


    Meng Yunzheng looked suspicious.


    Shu Yu explained to him, ¡°It¡¯s just some slogans to promote the shop, such as: Do you want to be beautiful? Do you want to change your appearance? Do you want to outshine the crowd? Come to 78 Ningshui Street. I guarantee that your trip will not be in vain. Yeah, something like that.¡±

 Chapter 154 - 154: Young Master Meng, a Benevolent Person?

    Chapter 154: Young Master Meng, a Benevolent Person?


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After Meng Yunzheng heard this, question marks flashed across his mind.


    If he remembered correctly, wasn¡¯t the Lu family going to open a ready-to-wear clothes shop? Were the standards of such shops so high now? One could become beautiful, change one¡¯s appearance, and outshine all the other beauties after buying the clothes?


    Shu Yu saw that he was in a daze and coughed lightly, ¡°The slogan is a little tacky, but it¡¯s concise and powerful. Others can understand it immediately.¡±


    No, he didn¡¯t quite understand.


    Shu Yu frowned, ¡°Well, we can change it too. Write: Come to 78 Ningshui Street and you will discover a different version of yourself. You will understand what it means to have a unique beauty that belongs to you. Your beauty cannot be buried. How is it? Is there more suspense in these few sentences?¡±


    Three question marks appeared on Meng Yunzheng¡¯s forehead. Was there a barrier between him and Shu Yu? Or was it that men and women thought too differently?


    ...


    He sighed and decided to write the first three sentences. The number of words was less.


    Meng Yunzheng dipped his brush in ink and then changed to his left hand to write in front of Shu Yu.


    Shu Yu¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°You¡¯re left-handed?¡±


    ¡°No, I can write with both hands.¡±


    Shu Yu raised her eyebrows. Since he was ambidextral and there was nothing wrong with both hands, why did he change hands? Was he afraid that others would recognize his handwriting? Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, this was Meng Yunzheng¡¯s privacy, so Shu Yu didn¡¯t ask.


    Meng Yunzheng arranged the order and format according to Shu Yu¡¯s explanation. The flyer that Shu Yu wanted only had a few sentences, so he could write four copies on a piece of paper and tear it open.


    Paper was very expensive these days, and Shu Yu was now thrifty.


    However, Meng Yunzheng still underestimated Shu Yu¡¯s words. What did she mean by only writing a few flyers? It was clearly dozens of flyers.


    Shu Yu did not feel embarrassed at all. She even frowned after reading the flyer and said, ¡°I feel like something is missing. It¡¯s a little monotonous.¡±


    She stroked her chin and walked around the room a few times. Suddenly, her eyes lit up and she said, ¡°You know how to draw, right? Why don¡¯t you help me draw a beauty on it?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng looked up, speechless. This was called pushing one¡¯s luck.


    With that thought in mind, he still lowered his head and drew a painting of a beautiful lady with a few strokes. He also drew a few flower branches in the empty space beside the flyer.


    Shu Yu¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°I feel that if this flyer is sent out, the other party might treasure it.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng¡¯s brush paused for a moment, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He finished drawing all the flyers.


    Shu Yu was so happy that she was even a little reluctant to give out the flyers.


    She packed up the flyers and thanked Meng Yunzheng solemnly. Then, she took out a tael of silver and said, ¡°I know that for you, this is not enough. However, I¡¯m short on money now, so I can only give you this much. When I earn money in the future, I¡¯ll make it up to you.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng didn¡¯t intend to accept it at first, but seeing how solemn she was, he hesitated for a moment and took it.


    Shu Yu then smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll take the flyers. If Young Master Meng is free on the day of the opening, come over and take a look.¡±


    With that, she carried the flyers out of the central room and greeted Doctor Zhao, who was squatting on the ground playing with ants in the courtyard, before leaving.


    As soon as she left, Doctor Zhao stood up and walked to the central room, sighing, ¡°Sigh, someone¡¯s calligraphy and paintings that are worth thousands of gold were actually sold for only one tael of silver. Since when did Young Master Meng become a benevolent person? Why don¡¯t you draw a few dozen for me?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng directly threw the brush in his hand over. The tip of the brush was still stained with ink, instantly smearing Doctor Zhao¡¯s face.

 Chapter 155 - 155: Sordid Merchant

    Chapter 155: Sordid Merchant


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu took the flyers but did not return to the shop. She went straight to Doctor Xu¡¯s clinic.


    The clinic was as quiet as ever. Doctor Xu glanced at her, ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    As he spoke, he looked behind her but saw no one. He immediately frowned, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would bring your sister over to show me the effect of the scar removal cream? Where is she?¡±


    Shu Yu smiled and walked to the counter, ¡°I¡¯ve been busy these few days and haven¡¯t had the time. I¡¯ll bring her over the day after tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you here today?¡±


    Shu Yu placed the flyers in her hand on the counter, ¡°I hope Doctor Xu can share your source of customers.¡±


    ...


    Sharing his source of customers? What the hell?


    Doctor Xu picked up a flyer and glanced at it, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You also know that I have a shop that sells ready-to-wear clothes, as well as provides service in designing suitable makeup styles for women. However, I¡¯m just a person who came from a village. I don¡¯t have many connections, so I¡¯m worried that there won¡¯t be any business. Which is why, I¡¯m leaving the flyers with you, Doctor Xu. Whenever your clinic has a patient, just give the patient a flyer please.¡±


    Doctor Xu¡¯s medical skills were good, but his fees were expensive. Therefore, those who could come were all people with a family background.


    Shu Yu¡¯s customer base overlapped with his and their business did not conflict, so naturally, she had her eyes on him.


    Doctor Xu was so angry that he laughed, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you borrowed a medicinal pestle or a pot from my backyard, but now you¡¯re pushing your luck. I¡¯m a doctor, and I¡¯m here to save lives. I don¡¯t want to be a sordid merchant like you, so I don¡¯t agree.¡±


    Shu Yu looked him up and down. He was a doctor whose fees were the most expensive, and he was telling her that he didn¡¯t want to be a sordid merchant?


    Fine then.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do about it then. It seems that my ready-to-wear clothes shop can¡¯t continue to operate. Since that¡¯s the case, I can only stop and change my business. If I launch that scar removal cream, there should be many people who want to buy it, right?¡±


    Doctor Xu was speechless.


    ¡°You promised me that you would sell me the prescription for the scar removal cream. To think you would back on your word.¡±


    Shu Yu sighed, ¡°I have no choice. After all, I am a sordid merchant. To make money, I might even commit murder and arson, let alone go back on my word. Doctor Xu, farewell.¡±


    Seeing that she was so frank in leaving, Doctor Xu was so angry that he almost fell back.


    ¡°Stop right there.¡±


    Shu Yu said, ¡°That can¡¯t do. I have to earn money. My family is so poor that I¡¯m about to satisfy my hunger with the wind.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll agree to your request.¡±


    Shu Yu stopped in her tracks and turned to look at Doctor Xu, ¡°Doctor Xu, you¡¯re really a good person.¡±


    Doctor Xu sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t flatter me. Remember, bring your sister here the day after tomorrow, and the prescription for the scar removal cream.¡±


    He felt that if he waited a few more days, more trouble would come his way.


    One really couldn¡¯t tell. Shu Yu looked so honest and filial before. He didn¡¯t expect her heart to be so black. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu¡¯s expression turned serious, and she nodded with certainty and sincerity, ¡°I¡¯ll remember. I¡¯ll come over the day after tomorrow.¡±


    Then, she put down the flyers and ran away.


    Doctor Xu casually placed the flyers on the counter. The shop assistant asked him softly, ¡°Doctor, these flyers¡­¡±


    ¡°Give them out, but don¡¯t give one to everyone,¡± Doctor Xu picked up the cattail leaf fan and fanned himself, ¡°Isn¡¯t the old lady from the Ding family coming over for a leg checkup in the afternoon? Give one to her servant.¡±


    The shop assistant smiled, ¡°Doctor, you¡¯re quite nice to this girl from the Lu family.¡±


    ¡°This girl is quite good at the ways of the world and is filial. Such a good girl is always likable.¡±


    Doctor Xu glanced at the pastries on the table and smiled.

 Chapter 156 - 156: The County Office Was Surrounded

    Chapter 156: The County Office Was Surrounded


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The likable Shu Yu then went to the veterinarian. The cat from two days ago was still there.


    When the staff of the veterinarian saw her, he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re finally here. If you hadn¡¯t come, we would have thought that you didn¡¯t want this cat.¡±


    Shu Yu entered and looked around. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I want it? I had a lot of things to do two days ago and was delayed. Where¡¯s my cat?¡±


    ¡°Here.¡± The shop assistant took her to the backyard and stood in front of one of the cages.


    He opened it and took the cat out. ¡°According to your instructions, the vet has carefully examined this cat. It was probably bullied when it was a wild cat, so it suffered a lot since it was still young. There were many hidden injuries on its body. Now, its injuries are almost healed, but they still needed to be taken care of. The bugs on it have also been treated. It looks quite clean after taking a shower.¡±


    Shu Yu took the kitten over. The cat probably still recognized her and meowed at her.


    ...


    Its voice was soft and its white fur was soft and clean. It was very lovable.


    ¡°How old is this cat?¡±


    ¡°About six months.¡±


    Shu Yu muttered, ¡°So young?¡±


    She frowned slightly. There wouldn¡¯t be a problem with it after she fed it the knockout powder last time, right?


    She asked the shop assistant again. After confirming that the cat was fine except for some internal injuries, she was relieved.


    Shu Yu had left some money in the veterinarian¡¯s clinic, so the cat had been eating well these days. It looked much better than when she first saw it.


    She checked it and felt that there was no problem. Then, she said to the shop assistant, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll take it back first.¡±


    ¡°Alright, if there¡¯s any problem, just send it over and we¡¯ll take a look.¡±


    The shop assistant prepared a small basket for her, and the basket was covered with a layer of shredded cloth. Then, they placed the white cat inside.


    Shu Yu carried the small basket and went back to Ningshui Street.


    Unexpectedly, when she passed by the county office, she found many people standing outside, discussing animatedly. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Due to the identity of the body¡¯s original owner, Shu Yu had always tried her best to avoid contact with the county office. Whenever she passed by the entrance, she had always rushed past.


    However, it had never been as lively before this. Not only were there many people around today, but there were also several soldiers standing on the steps of the county office. They were holding knives and had murderous look on their faces.


    Shu Yu asked the person beside him, ¡°What happened?¡±


    That person immediately lowered his voice and said, ¡°I heard that our county magistrate committed a crime. Two hours ago, a group of soldiers suddenly came and surrounded the entire county office to arrest the county magistrate. The leader of the soldiers is still inside. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Shu Yu was shocked. The county magistrate of Jiangyuan County had been arrested.


    But thinking about it, it made sense. Soon, something would happen to the Shu family. Before that, the government had to deal with the people under them first. Only then would they be able to have a firm grip on the Shu family, stacking the crimes together to sentence the Shu family.


    It seemed that it would not be long before the Shu family was captured.


    She had to hurry up.


    Just as Shu Yu was about to leave, she suddenly heard another bystander say, ¡°I just heard that someone escaped from the county office. Now, our city gates are closed. No one is allowed to enter or leave.¡±


    ¡°What? Then I won¡¯t be able to go home today? This can¡¯t do, I have to go and take a look.¡±


    Shu Yu frowned. If she couldn¡¯t leave, wouldn¡¯t she be unable to return to Shangshi Village today?


    Fortunately, she had told her family a few days ago that if there was a lot of work to do, she would rest in the shop in the county and that they did not have to worry.

 Chapter 157 - 157: Maneki

    Chapter 157: Maneki


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu looked up at the entrance of the county office again and walked away with her basket.


    Now that Jiangyuan County¡¯s country magistrate had been captured, God knows who the new county magistrate would be.


    Hopefully, the other party was a good official who was easy to get along with and made decisions for the people.


    Shu Yu thought as he walked to the entrance of the shop. When Craftsman Zheng saw that she had brought a cat back, he was very curious, ¡°Why did you suddenly think of raising a cat? If you want to raise one, at least choose an older one. It¡¯s so small that it can¡¯t even catch a mouse.¡±


    In the eyes of ordinary people, cats were raised to catch mice, and dogs were raised to guard the house.


    They were all commoners. Who would raise cats and dogs as pets? Only those rich ladies would have the time to play with cats and dogs.


    ...


    Obviously, the Lu family was not rich.


    Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°Something good happened when I met Maneki. It¡¯s my lucky star. It doesn¡¯t matter if it can catch mice or not, what¡¯s important is that it¡¯s now the shop¡¯s guardian cat.¡±


    Hmm, this cat would be called Maneki in the future. Hopefully, it would attract some monetary fortune.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Craftsman Zheng laughed, ¡°The shop¡¯s guardian cat, huh? Miss, don¡¯t blame me for not reminding you. Your shop sells ready-to-wear clothes. If you raise a cat in the shop and its claws accidentally tear your clothes, you¡¯ll cry.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless.


    Damn, she had actually forgotten about this.


    Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï


    She lowered her head and stared at Maneki.


    Maneki¡¯s eyes were wet as if it was about to be abandoned again.


    Shu Yu was defeated, ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way.¡±


    Either way, it was impossible to throw it away and let it be a stray cat again.


    After exchanging a few words with Craftsman Zheng, Shu Yu carried the basket and went to the backyard.


    In the evening, Craftsman Zheng finished his work and went back, ¡°We¡¯ll come back tomorrow to check and see if there¡¯s anything that needs fixing. After that, we¡¯ll be done after we clean it up.¡±


    Shu Yu stood at the entrance of the shop and nodded, ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Craftsman Zheng.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so hard?¡± On the contrary, Craftsman Zheng was very happy. He did not receive much work these days, so Shu Yu¡¯s shop renovation was already a big order.


    Moreover, when they were working these few days, a few people would come to take a look, wanting to inquire about the situation of this shop.


    Shu Yu told him to say the shop¡¯s business frankly, so Craftsman Zheng did not hide it.


    As they asked, they would also watch Craftsman Zheng¡¯s work. Seeing that he was meticulous, good at communicating, and did his work quickly and beautifully, they negotiated two deals on the spot.


    To Craftsman Zheng, this was something so great that he could not even imagine.


    Therefore, Craftsman Zheng was very grateful to Shu Yu, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be leaving first. Remember to lock the door and don¡¯t let just anyone in.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After Shu Yu watched Craftsman Zheng leave, she locked the door and went to eat dinner.


    Shu Yu was already very familiar with this area. There were no ordinary small stalls, but there were several restaurants.


    She only wanted a simple meal, so she walked further away.


    When she returned, she found two people standing at the entrance of the shop. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu narrowed her eyes. The two of them looked like a master and a servant. They were looking up at her shop with furrowed brows.


    Shu Yu walked forward and was about to ask what they wanted when she heard the servant girl say, ¡°Miss, this shop isn¡¯t open yet. There isn¡¯t even a plaque. Did you find the wrong place?¡±


    ¡°78 Ningshui Street, it¡¯s correct.¡±


    The servant girl looked at the door number. It was correct. ¡°But, I asked the shop next door just now. The shopkeeper said that this is a ready-to-wear clothes shop and it¡¯s still under repair these two days. It doesn¡¯t match what¡¯s written on the paper at all. It¡¯s all a lie.¡±

 Chapter 158 - 158: The Master and Servant from Ding Family

    Chapter 158: The Master and Servant from Ding Family


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Who said it was a lie?¡±


    As soon as Shu Yu spoke, the master and servant turned around and saw a girl walking over with a smile.


    ¡°You are¡­¡±


    Shu Yu nodded at the two of them, ¡°I¡¯m the owner of this shop. Are you here to look for me? ¡±


    She was a girl but she was dressed in men¡¯s clothes, and her hair was tied into a high ponytail. However, it was not done meticulously, so it seemed somewhat¡­ strange.


    The girl probably didn¡¯t expect the owner of the shop to be so young, so she hesitated for a moment.


    ...


    Shu Yu went over to open the door, ¡°Miss, if you have something you need, why don¡¯t you come in and we can talk?¡±


    The girl still stood where she was and only peeked inside. Seeing that the shop was indeed empty, she immediately revealed a disappointed expression.


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°Miss, did you come over because you saw the flyer?¡±


    ¡°The flyer?¡±


    Shu Yu pointed at the paper in the servant girl¡¯s hand, ¡°This piece of paper.¡±


    The servant girl immediately reacted, ¡°Yes, the paper said that your shop could make people change their appearance, and so on. In the end, it turned out to be a ready-to-wear clothes shop? Moreover, there¡¯s not a single piece of clothing inside. Our young miss thought¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, she suddenly stopped. Then, she looked around and knew that this was not the place to talk.


    Shu Yu turned to the side and invited them in, ¡°Our shop will only open in two days, but since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you come in and have a seat? I¡¯ll tell you what this makeover is all about. How about it? Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s only me and a cat in this shop. You don¡¯t have to worry about me harming you.¡±


    Hearing her words, the lady smiled, ¡°We¡¯re not worried about that.¡±


    After hesitating for a moment, she followed Shu Yu into the shop.


    The sky was not completely dark yet, and the facilities inside were clear at a glance.


    The master and servant looked around the shop, but they couldn¡¯t see anything about it that looked like a shop. After all¡­ Other than the fact that some places were still under repair and looked a little messy, there really was nothing else.


    Shu Yu brought her to the backyard, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The front isn¡¯t tidied up yet. It¡¯s a little dirty. If you have anything to say, let¡¯s talk here.¡±


    She poured two glasses of water, but the girl did not drink it and only nodded.


    The backyard was quiet, but it was too small.


    Shu Yu sat opposite her and introduced herself, ¡°My name is Lu Shuyu. You can call me Miss Lu or Shopkeeper Lu. May I know how I should address you?¡±


    ¡°The young miss is the second young miss of the Ding family in the west of the city,¡± The servant girl was rather proud. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The second young miss of the Ding family? From the west of the city?


    Shu Yu roughly knew who it was. Back then, she had done some research on families with some background in Jiangyuan County. The Ding family owned a pawnshop. If they did well in this business, they could make a lot of money. After all, it was equivalent to the financial industry in ancient times. One could not open a pawnshop without some ability.


    She did not expect her first client to be the Ding family¡¯s daughter.


    Hmm, not bad. The opening was very impressive.


    Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°So it¡¯s Miss Ding. Did Miss Ding hear about our shop from Doctor Xu?¡±


    Seeing Miss Ding nod, Shu Yu said, ¡°To be honest, my shop is still under repair. It will be ready tomorrow and will open for business in about three days.¡±


    Miss Ding frowned, ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°But since you¡¯re here, we can naturally start the business early.¡±


    Before Ding Yuehua could speak, the servant girl behind her could not help but say, ¡°You don¡¯t even have a single piece of clothing. How are you going to start your business?¡±

 Chapter 159 - 159: Relax

    Chapter 159: Relax


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu had a mysterious look on her face, ¡°Who said that I have to have clothes before I can start my business? Clothes are not the only things sold in this ready-to-made clothes shop.¡±


    ¡°Then what else?¡±


    ¡°Me,¡±


    As soon as Shu Yu finished speaking, Ding Yuehua and the servant girl took a step back, ¡°You, you want to sell yourself?¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. No, she wasn¡¯t going to do that. There was no need to be afraid. That was not what she meant.


    She coughed lightly, ¡°I mean, my skills.¡±


    ...


    She willed Miss Ding to sit down again before introducing, ¡°Other than selling ready-to-wear clothes, my shop also sells image design. What is image design? For example, Miss Ding, you¡¯re going to attend a very important banquet today. As such, you must dress appropriately for that occasion. If Miss Ding plans to go out and play, instead, then you have to dress up in a more refreshing and playful manner. Of course, if Miss Ding is meeting with someone you don¡¯t like today, you can also dress up as an ugly monster.¡±


    Ding Yuehua finally burst out laughing after hearing the last sentence, ¡°Who would want to dress up as an ugly monster?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s hard to say. Just like Miss Ding, you¡¯re obviously a beauty, so why must you dress up as a man?¡±


    As soon as Shu Yu said this, the smile on Ding Yuehua¡¯s face faded, and her mood clearly became a little dejected, ¡°What kind of beauty am I?¡±


    Shu Yu was surprised, ¡°Miss Ding, do you have some misunderstanding about yourself? If you¡¯re not a beauty, then who is?¡±


    Ding Yuehua was stunned.


    Shu Yu frowned and said, ¡°However, your male attire really covers up your appearance. Unfortunately, my ready-made clothes haven¡¯t been sent over yet. Otherwise, I could let you try them on.¡±


    Ding Yuehua¡¯s interest immediately waned. After all, it was just some perfunctory words.


    The other party said that she was a beauty, but then immediately said that her beauty was covered by her men¡¯s attire. She said that this was a ready-to-wear clothes store, but there was not a single piece of clothing.


    Ding Yuehua felt that she had made a wasted trip. She really should not have believed the words written on the paper and rashly came to this shop that did not even have a plaque.


    She wanted to leave, but Shu Yu suddenly changed the topic and continued, ¡°But it¡¯s okay. Men¡¯s attire has its designs. Miss Ding, if you don¡¯t mind, can I help you dress up again and see the effect?¡±


    Ding Yuehua was stunned and asked uncertainly, ¡°Just¡­ Wearing men¡¯s clothes?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Ding Yuehua hesitated for a moment. She was curious, so after a while, she nodded hesitantly. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    She got up and went into the room. After a while, she came back with a bulging bag.


    Ding Yuehua did not know what it was. She could only watch as Shu Yu opened the bag and took out rouge, cosmetic powder, an eyebrow pencil, lipstick, as well as many other things that she had never seen before.


    Shu Yu looked at the sky. There was still some light.


    However, she still lit a few candles at the side to make the light brighter.


    She then went to fetch a basin of water, wrung a clean handkerchief, and asked the servant girl to help Ding Yuehua wash her face.


    After her face was clean and dry, Shu Yu opened a ceramic box and said to Ding Yuehua, ¡°You just washed your face, so I¡¯ll apply some hydrating cream on your face. I bought this from the rouge shop next door. You can take a look. If you think it doesn¡¯t suit you, I¡¯ll change it.¡±


    Ding Yuehua looked at the ceramic box and knew that the cream was not cheap. She nodded immediately, feeling a little nervous for some reason, ¡°You, you can use it.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled, ¡°Relax.¡±

 Chapter 160 - 160: First Customer

    Chapter 160: First Customer


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ding Yuehua¡¯s face was soon covered with face cream. She did not know why, but after applying it, she actually felt much more refreshed than when she applied her own cream in the past.


    Shu Yu spoke to her as she moved, ¡°After applying the facial cream, let your face absorb it first.¡±


    Ding Yuehua replied with an ¡°Oh¡±.


    Then, she saw Shu Yu sitting opposite her, looking at her face as if he was observing her.


    She felt quite awkward under her gaze, but Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re all women. There¡¯s nothing to be shy about.¡±


    Ding Yuehua felt that her words were quite interesting. They did not make people feel uncomfortable. Occasionally, a few witty words would pop out and break the unfamiliarity between them.


    ...


    Shu Yu quickly finished studying Ding Yuehua¡¯s face shape and immediately began to move.


    At first, Ding Yuehua would still look at the things she took, but later on, she lost interest. On the other hand, the servant girl standing at the back tried her best to remember Shu Yu¡¯s steps, but she could not keep track at all. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Many of the bottles and jars were the same, so she could not tell them apart. Moreover, if she looked at the bottles, she couldn¡¯t look at Shu Yu¡¯s movements, but if she looked at Shu Yu¡¯s movements, she could not keep track of the latter¡¯s steps. Even her eyes were blurred.


    The servant girl gave up in the end and simply stared at Ding Yuehua¡¯s face.


    Upon fixing her gaze, the servant girl was shocked. Was this really her young miss? Why did her face feel completely different?


    No, her face was still the same. But¡­ But the temperament of the young miss had completely changed.


    It took a long time to put on makeup, and the sky soon darkened.


    Shu Yu frowned and said to the servant girl at the side, ¡°Help me light two more candles.¡±


    The servant girl did not react in time and was still staring at Ding Yuehua in a daze.


    Until Ding Yuehua reached out and pulled her, ¡°Xiaoyun, why aren¡¯t you going?¡±


    ¡°What? Oh oh oh,¡± Xiaoyun nodded hurriedly, but she still nodded while looking at her miss.


    After the two candles were lit, the light was much brighter.


    As the last step, Shu Yu outlined the shape of Ding Yuehua¡¯s lips before letting go of the thing in her hand.


    Ding Yuehua asked curiously, ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Shu Yu shook her head, ¡°I still need to change your hairstyle.¡±


    She went behind Ding Yuehua and let her hair down, ¡°Miss Ding, you¡¯ve really taken good care of your hair.¡±


    Ding Yuehua pursed her lips and smiled. Her black, thick, and smooth hair was what she was most proud of.


    ¡°With such a good advantage, we should make use of it,¡± As Shu Yu spoke, she neatly combed Ding Yuehua¡¯s hair into a high ponytail and inserted a jade hairpin into it.


    Lastly, it was her clothes.


    Ding Yuehua was wearing a dark blue robe today, but it obviously did not suit her as it seemed somewhat sloppy on her.


    In addition, Shu Yu had given her more manly makeup, so it was best for her to dress neatly.


    Shu Yu did not know how to sew, so she found a few clips that she had prepared beforehand and folded the sleeves and other excess fabric inside.


    At least the robe wouldn¡¯t look too sloppy with this.


    After doing all this, Shu Yu clapped her hands, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s done. Miss Ding, stand up and take a look.¡±


    Ding Yuehua didn¡¯t know what she looked like now. She just stood up obediently, but her expression was very reserved. Then, she looked at Xiao Yun with a questioning gaze.


    However, at this moment, Xiaoyun¡¯s eyes were wide open and her mouth was agape. Her eyes were filled with amazement and she did not register her young miss¡¯s questioning gaze.


    It wasn¡¯t until Ding Yuehua coughed lightly before Xiaoyun snapped back to her senses.

 Chapter 161 03-25 - 161: The Girls

    Chapter 161: The Girls


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The first thing Xiao Yun said after snapping out of her thought was, ¡°Miss, you, you are good-looking, even better looking than that sir.¡±


    Ding Yuehua was surprised. ¡°Really? Don¡¯t flatter me.¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m not flattering you. Miss, take a look for yourself¡­¡± Halfway through her sentence, she suddenly realized this was not her home. There was no bronze mirror.


    Shu Yu had no choice. The shop was not open yet. Although she had already ordered a mirror, she had not brought it back yet.


    Xiao Yun scratched her head and brought the basin of water over. ¡°Miss, take a look.¡±


    However, even though she had lit several candles, the light was still too dim, and Ding Yuehua could only see a rough picture. She could not see the whole picture.


    Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Miss Ding, you can go back and take a look. If you think that Xiao Yun¡¯s words are not reliable, you can ask the others when you return to the residence.¡±


    Actually, Ding Yuehua didn¡¯t believe in Xiao Yun, but she felt that Xiao Yun was exaggerating.


    However, when she heard Shu Yu¡¯s words, she was eager to try it.


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Miss Ding, hurry up and go back. Your family should be waiting anxiously. ¡°Quickly go back and let everyone see it, then help her promote it. Quick, quick.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Ding Yuehua was also a little anxious to see the result.


    However, just as she was about to leave, she suddenly thought of something and hurriedly said, ¡°Erm¡­ the fee¡­¡±


    Shu Yu shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re my first customer, and it¡¯s at night. You have to wash it off before you go to bed. This time, it is a gift from me. If Miss Ding thinks the effect is good, you are welcome to come again next time. If it is during the day, Miss Ding, you will know what it looks like. At that time, we would charge according to the situation. The lowest fee would be one tael.¡±


    One tael was indeed not expensive for Ding Yuehua. The Ding family¡¯s pawnshop was not only here. Moreover, they did not only have a pawnshop. They had other, more profitable businesses.


    Thus, Ding Yuehua nodded. ¡°Thank you, Miss Lu.¡±


    Then, he left the shop with Xiao Yun.


    Shu Yu¡¯s face was full of joy. Doctor Xu was more diligent than she had expected. It seemed that she could get a discount on her scar removal cream.


    With Miss Ding promoting her skill, the other girls would visit one after another.


    At this moment, Miss Ding was enjoying herself. After leaving the shop, with no outsiders around, Xiao Yun flattered Ding Yuehua even more. Ding Yuehua almost thought that she was a peerless beauty.


    The two of them came in a carriage, but they didn¡¯t get on the carriage when they went back.


    At this hour, there were still many people walking around Ningshui Street. Ding Yuehua could feel that many people could not help but turn their heads when they saw her.


    She even heard two girls passing by her whisper that she was pretty.


    Ding Yuehua couldn¡¯t help but touch her face. Was she really that good-looking? S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When she reached a road with few people, she decisively got on the carriage and went straight to the Ding residence.


    When she got out of the carriage, the servants in the manor almost did not recognize her. After a long while, he asked, ¡°Miss Ding?¡±


    Ding Yuehua nodded.


    Then, she quickly returned to her room. There was a full-length mirror in her room. Moreover, it was much clearer than an ordinary bronze mirror. As soon as she stood in front of the mirror, she could not help but widen her eyes.


    Was this really her? That ordinary-looking Ding Yuehua whose fianc¨¦ was snatched away by her third sister because she was not good-looking?

 Chapter 162 03-25 - 162: Settlement of Wages

    Chapter 162: Settlement of Wages


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    That night, the people in the Ding Residence who had returned to their courtyards to rest were all visited by Miss Ding of the Ding Family. Everyone was shocked by Ding Yuehua¡¯s male attire.


    Even the Eldest Young Master of the Ding Residence frowned and walked around her.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t know Ding Yuehua would do so much. After she closed the shop, she took some snacks to feed Maneki.


    Although Maneki didn¡¯t spend much time with her, it was very close to her.


    When Shu Yu touched it, it obediently stayed still and even meowed happily at her.


    With it like this, Shu Yu was even more reluctant to send it away.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you be more obedient in the future and don¡¯t use your claws to hook on clothes? If you can do that, I¡¯ll raise you here, okay?¡±


    Maneki looked at her blankly, then lowered its head and continued drinking water.


    Shu Yu smiled and got up to go back to her room to rest. Then, she fell asleep and had a beautiful dream.


    However, her dream did not come true when she woke up the following day.


    She had expected Ding Yuehua to rush to look for her early in the morning, but it did not happen.


    Instead, Craftsman Zheng came early in the morning. They checked and cleaned up today and finished it in half a day.


    When she returned, Shu Yu went out for breakfast and took out their salary.


    ¡°Uncle Zheng, let¡¯s settle the wages after you are done.¡±


    Before Zheng Zheng could respond, the two helpers cried out in surprise.


    They had been working all day because of the pay. No one could feel at ease before they got their payment.


    After all, when they did this kind of work, people often owed their wages.


    Because of Shu Yu¡¯s words, the three of them worked even faster.


    When it was almost noon, the shop was already spotless.


    Zheng Gong washed his hands and walked over. ¡°Girl, check and see if anything doesn¡¯t fit. We can still fix it.¡±


    ¡°No need. I trust you, Uncle Zheng.¡±


    Zheng Gong was pleased to hear this but urged her to check.


    Shu Yu could only look around. Actually, she had already seen it last night. There was nothing wrong with it.


    After walking around, Shu Yu came back and settled his salary. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Uncle Zheng, here are three taels of silver.¡±


    Although the time taken to repair the house was not long, it had only been about ten days. However, Zheng Gong¡¯s craftsmanship was good, and it was pretty firm. Although Shu Yu had paid for the materials, Zheng Gong had paid for some small items.


    Zheng Gong also paid for the food and drinks of the three of them.


    Three taels of silver were about the price.


    The rest was the cost of the two helpers. Shu Yu gave 350 coins each.


    She had learned that the average wage for a part-time job in the county town was about 30 coins a day, not including food.


    However, Shu Yu¡¯s work needed to be rushed. They had been busy for a few days and lived until late, so their wages were naturally higher than the average person¡¯s.


    The two helpers took it excitedly. They felt pity that the work period was short.


    If it was a little longer, they might be able to get a tael of silver.


    After the wage was settled, Zheng Gong didn¡¯t stay any longer. He said that since he had received his salary, he would go and buy some wine and delicious food.


    Shu Yu waved her hand. ¡°Take care, Uncle Zheng.¡±


    After sending off the three, Shu Yu stood in the lobby and looked at the brand-new shop. A sense of satisfaction welled up in her heart.


    She waited in the shop for another four hours, but Ding Yuehua still did not come. Finally, she gave up.


    Shu Yu brought Maneki and headed out. Now that the shop was repaired, it was time to rent a house.

 Chapter 163 03-25 - 163: Dont Kill Me

    Chapter 163: Don¡¯t Kill Me


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Erbai and the others would come over when the clothing store opened.


    At first, the old lady said that she wouldn¡¯t come to the county town and would stay home to take care of San Ya and Da Hu. She told Shu Yu not to spend the money to rent a house.


    But now that Da Ya and Li were at home, she was skilled in making clothes and a great help. She had to come to the county town to help.


    That was why the old lady didn¡¯t mention renting a house.


    Shu Yu had become more familiar with the county town during this time. She pondered it and found that the most suitable location was where Meng Yunzheng lived.


    Therefore, Shu Yu planned to find a house nearby to rent first. When she had money in the future, she would buy it.


    Well, she would be rich tomorrow. When she sold the secret recipe for the scar removal cream to Doctor Xu, she would have a large income.


    Thinking of this, Shu Yu was quite happy. She said to Maneki in his arms, ¡°When we have money in the future, we¡¯ll get you a house alone and let you be a local wealth cat. Don¡¯t you feel excited?¡±


    Meow¡­


    Shu Yu patted its head. ¡°You¡¯re excited.¡±


    Shu Yu looked up again when the girl and cat passed by the county office.


    There were still a few soldiers guarding the door with solemn expressions. There were not as many people watching the show as yesterday.


    Shu Yu did not pay much attention to it and walked over.


    However, she heard the discussion between two passersby.


    ¡°Someone from the Ding family also went. Early morning, I heard Old Master Ding was sent to the county office for questioning. Other than the servants the Ding family bought, the master had to stay in the residence.¡±


    ¡°Not only the Ding family but also the Jiang family. All our county¡¯s famous and wealthy people have been sent to the county office for questioning.¡±


    Shu Yu suddenly realized what was wrong. So that was the case.


    No wonder Ding Yuehua didn¡¯t come today. Something happened to the county magistrate, and the entire county would be in turmoil.


    The Ding family must not commit crimes and get into trouble. It was not easy for her to get her first client.


    Shu Yu secretly prayed for a while.


    The two of them were still talking. ¡°Why did they invite all the rich people in the county for questioning?¡±


    ¡°I heard that the person who escaped yesterday hasn¡¯t been caught yet. Didn¡¯t you see that the city gate hasn¡¯t opened yet? He guessed the old man suspected he had something to do with these rich people and wanted to find out who was on good terms with the former county magistrate.¡±


    The two of them left as they talked.


    Shu Yu stood where she was and looked toward the city gate.


    The city gates were not open yet but should not be closed for long. Otherwise, there would be trouble.


    Shu Yu glanced at the gate of the county office again, then quickened her pace and headed to the courtyard where Meng Yunzheng was.


    She carried Maneki and stood at the courtyard entrance, intending to knock on the door.


    Never did she expect the door would open the moment she knocked.


    Shu Yu took a step forward. ¡°Young Master Meng? Are you around?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she stood in the courtyard. Naturally, he saw Doctor Zhao lying in the corner of the yard with a knife.


    Shu Yu¡¯s pupils constricted in shock. She felt someone behind her, and a dagger fell on her neck. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu almost wanted to fight back subconsciously, but when she saw Doctor Zhao restrained, she calmed down and stopped.


    However, she still loosened her grip slightly. Maneki fell to the ground and disappeared.


    Fortunately, the culprit didn¡¯t care about Maneki. He closed the courtyard door after taking Shu Yu a few steps forward.


    Shu Yu pursed her lips and asked, frightened, ¡°Who are you? What are you doing? I¡­I don¡¯t know you. Don¡¯t kill me.¡±

 Chapter 164 03-25 - 164: Do You Think Im a Weak Girl?

    Chapter 164: Do You Think I¡¯m a Weak Girl?


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu said as she walked forward, trying to get as close to Doctor Zhao as possible.


    Doctor Zhao was already unconscious. There was still blood on the ground. He was injured. However, she did not know if it was severe or if it would endanger his life.


    Also, Dr. Zhao was at home. Where was Meng Yunzheng?


    She had seen two villains so far. Were there any more among them?


    Shu Yu was pondering. At the same time, tears rolled down her cheeks like she was terrified.


    The man behind her asked her in a deep voice, ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here?¡±


    Shu Yu sobbed. ¡°I-I¡¯m just a resident nearby. I¡¯m here to thank Young Master Meng. I¡¯m not a bad person.¡±


    ¡°Thank him?¡± S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu glanced at the dagger on her neck and nodded slightly. ¡°My mother told me that one should know how to repay kindness. Two days ago, my cat went missing. I couldn¡¯t find it for a long time. It was Young Master Meng who helped me bring it back. Although my mother has already given me a gift of thanks. But I thought I should still bring my cat to thank him personally.¡±


    The two villains looked at each other. The woman had indeed come in with a cat.


    However, seeing that Shu Yu was getting closer and closer to Doctor Zhao, the villain behind her still pulled her back. ¡°Go over there.¡± He pushed her towards the central room.


    Shu Yu sobbed. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t kill me. My mother is still waiting for me to go back for dinner. I don¡¯t want to die and be separated from my family forever.¡±


    ¡°Shut up. If you behave yourself, I won¡¯t take your life.¡±


    Shu Yu immediately covered her mouth and did not dare to make a sound.


    She had to find a chance to make that evil person leave Doctor Zhao¡¯s side. Otherwise, Doctor Zhao would lose his life even if she knocked down the person in front of her.


    Shu Yu was brought into the house and could not see Doctor Zhao¡¯s figure immediately. That was very disadvantageous to her.


    However, this man stood behind her and could communicate with the evil people in the courtyard. If she were to make a move, she would at least make it so the two could not see each other.


    Shu Yu pretended to be too afraid and suddenly stepped forward. The man behind her followed closely behind her. ¡°Don¡¯t try to do anything.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. I just¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Before Shu Yu could finish speaking, a scream suddenly sounded from outside.


    The man subconsciously moved closer to Shu Yu. He grabbed her arm with one hand and blocked her in front of him. He held the dagger tightly against her neck with the other hand and looked warily at the door.


    After a while, Meng Yunzheng walked in from outside the door, carrying the man who had threatened Doctor Zhao. The latter had already fainted.


    Shu Yu heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that Doctor Zhao was out of danger.


    Meng Yunzheng¡¯s face darkened. He glanced at Shu Yu and then stared coldly at the man behind Shu Yu.


    The man sneered. ¡°Meng Yunzheng, don¡¯t act rashly. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill this girl.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng stopped walking forward. The man secretly heaved a sigh of relief and ordered, ¡°Find a way to prepare a carriage for me and send us out of the city.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng did not move.


    The man¡¯s eyes suddenly turned vicious. ¡°Did you hear me?¡±


    The strength of the dagger suddenly increased as if it could slit her throat in the next moment.


    Shu Yu frowned and asked, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a weak woman who¡¯s easy to bully?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The man did not know what she meant. ¡°You have no right to speak here. Shut up.¡±


    Source: Webn0vel.com, updated on Novg0.co

 Chapter 165 03-25 - 165: Lets Go Together

    Chapter 165: Let¡¯s Go Together S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As soon as the man finished speaking, the hand holding the dagger suddenly felt a sharp pain. With a bang, the dagger fell to the ground, and his thumb was forcefully pulled out as if it was about to break.


    The girl in his arms stepped back and kicked his lower body. She grabbed his arm and threw him over her shoulder when he was almost suffocating from the pain.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The man screamed and fell to the ground, unable to get up.


    Meng Yunzheng¡¯s lips curled into a smile. He went forward and knocked the man out with a slap.


    Then, he stood up and gave Shu Yu a thumbs up.


    Shu Yu smiled and tidied her hair. ¡°Who asked him to take things easy and take me hostage? Ah, right. How is Doctor Zhao?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng shook his head, indicating that Doctor Zhao was fine.


    Shu Yu heaved a sigh of relief and asked, ¡°Who are these two people? Do they have a grudge against you?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng did not answer. He went to get two ropes and handed one to her.


    Shu Yu immediately tied one of them up and then helped Meng Yunzheng to help Doctor Zhao, who was still unconscious outside, come in.


    Doctor Zhao¡¯s hands and feet were injured. The two thugs were probably afraid that he would escape, so they stabbed him several times. That was how the blood on the ground flowed.


    The bleeding had stopped, but the wound still looked ghastly.


    Meng Yunzheng skillfully found the medicine for the wound. Shu Yu helped him bring in some water. The two of them applied the medicine for Doctor Zhao and bandaged his wound before leaving the room.


    Meng Yunzheng wiped his hands clean, then sat across the table and began to write.


    The first line was to answer her question, ¡°These two are the fugitives that the county office is currently searching for. The man who kidnapped you is the eldest son of the former county magistrate.¡±


    Shu Yu suddenly looked at the man who had been knocked unconscious. F*ck, so the person the county office was looking for was here.


    ¡°Then, why did they come to your house? They seem to know you?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng nodded and did not deny it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have involved you in this matter. They thought they could escape by looking for me.¡±


    Shu Yu quickly waved her hand. ¡°That¡¯s not true. You¡¯ve helped me a few times. It¡¯s rare for me to have the opportunity to repay you.¡± She also felt that if the two of them asked Meng Yunzheng for help, they might be able to escape.


    ¡°By the way, should we send these two to the county office?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng nodded again.


    Shu Yu stood up. ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. You can send it over. I¡¯ll go find my cat.¡±


    She was about to leave when Maneki ran back and meowed at her.


    Shu Yu pointed at it from a distance. ¡°I almost thought you went back to being a wild cat.¡±


    Maneki was still far from her, looking a little afraid and hesitant.


    Just as Shu Yu was about to walk over, she saw a few words written on the paper before her. ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    She looked at Yunzheng in surprise. ¡°Are you saying you want me to send these two people to the county office with you?¡±


    Seeing him nod, Shu Yu¡¯s brows furrowed tightly. After a while, she still smiled and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think that is a good idea.¡±


    Although she said that, she still felt pity. After all, getting to know those people in the office was a rare opportunity. In the future, when she had a shop, it might be convenient at any time.


    Unfortunately, she still had concerns about her identity.


    Meng Yunzheng seemed able to read her mind and wrote, ¡°Are you afraid that others will know that you are the third daughter of the Shu family?¡±


    Shocked, Shu Yu looked up and saw Meng Yunzheng smiling and shaking her head at him.


    Source: Webn0vel.com, updated on Novg0.co

 Chapter 166 03-25 - 166: The News That Shocked Shu Yu

    Chapter 166: The News That Shocked Shu Yu


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Then, Shu Yu saw him quickly write a long paragraph.


    ¡°Before I came to Jiangyuan County, I went to the Shu Residence with an elder. At that time, other than seeing Mr. Shu, we also saw several young masters and young ladies of the Shu family, including the third Miss¡­Shu Yu.¡±


    Shu Yu suddenly raised her head, and a look of shock flashed across her face. ¡°You said you saw the third Miss of the Shu family?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng nodded. ¡°In the beginning, the Shu family only let the two young ladies out, claiming that the third Miss was ill and was not in good condition to see guests. I said that Doctor Zhao¡¯s medical skills are brilliant, so we can let her take a look at her illness. The Shu family had no choice but to let the third Miss come out.¡±


    ¡°But the Shu family doesn¡¯t know I know you and even talked to you. After leaving the Shu family, I felt something was amiss and wanted to investigate what was happening. However, for some reason, the Shu family was heavily guarded during that period, making it difficult to attack. I went to the Dongqing Temple. You had a good relationship with the Dongqing Temple. Perhaps you could learn something from her. However, the Dongqing Temple¡¯s master went out to travel. Later on, something happened to Doctor Zhao and me, so we didn¡¯t have time to think about anything else. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here in Jiangyuan County again.¡±


    ¡°Although I¡¯m curious as to why you suddenly changed from the Shu Family¡¯s third Miss to the Lu Family¡¯s second Miss, I won¡¯t ask if you don¡¯t want to tell me. Everyone has their privacy.¡±


    Shu Yu was in a daze for a moment. She took two steps to the side and frowned as she tried to think.


    She had already left the Shu family, but the Shu family¡¯s third Miss still appeared in front of everyone.


    From the looks of it, the Shu family did not announce the news of the third Miss¡¯s death to the public. It made sense. They didn¡¯t find her body at the bottom of the lotus pond, so the Shu family knew she was still alive.


    The Shu family did not announce her death immediately because they probably wanted to find her whereabouts first. Who knew that Meng Yunzheng and the others happened to go to the Shu family at this time and also wanted to see the third Miss. For some reason, the Shu family found a girl to pretend to be her.


    By the way, Meng Yunzheng said that the Shu family was heavily guarded during that time. It should be that the Shu family faced being investigated after she left.


    Under such circumstances, not only was the Shu family unable to send people to find her whereabouts, but it was also not convenient for them to do anything cheeky. It was difficult to let the fake third Miss ¡®pass away¡¯ to avoid unnecessary complications.


    Anyway, in the eyes of the Shu family, even if she was lucky enough to escape from the bottom of the lake, she was still a timid girl. Without a household registration pass and friends, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to survive.


    The Shu family¡¯s situation was more important than their daughter¡¯s.


    Shu Yu suddenly thought of the exile. The ending in the book was that Shu Yu was exiled to the southwest with the rest of the Shu family. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She was called Lu Shuyu.


    Then, was it possible that the person who would be exiled was not her but the fake third Miss?


    No, she couldn¡¯t take any chances. She had to prepare for the worst. Of course, it would be best if she could not be exiled. Even if she was exiled, she had to return as soon as possible.


    Shu Yu shook her head, but the smile on her face bloomed.


    The ending that was originally destined had suddenly turned bright again. This feeling was simply too wonderful.


    As she laughed, Meng Yunzheng wrote another sentence, ¡°As long as your household registration is fine, you don¡¯t have to worry even if you go to the county office.¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s household registration was, of course, not a problem. She relied on this thing given by the DDongqing Temple to return to the village from the city.


    Source: Webn0vel.com, updated on Novg0.co

 Chapter 167 - 167: Worried About You

    Chapter 167: Worried About You


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Meng Yunzheng asked again, ¡°Let¡¯s go together?¡±¡® S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He pointed at the two tied-up men and gestured to her.


    Shu Yu hesitated for a moment before nodding.


    She knew that Meng Yunzheng was doing this for her sake. Shu Yu had always understood his feelings.


    Soon, she followed Meng Yunzheng¡¯s instructions and went to the streets to find the officers and soldiers searching for the fugitives and brought them over.


    Then, as a witness and a hero who captured the fugitive, he followed them to the county office.


    To Shu Yu¡¯s surprise, the official currently in charge of the county government was very young. He looked to be in his twenties.


    However, he looked earnest. After he knew the whole story, he came over and nodded at Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu. ¡°Young Master Meng, Miss Lu, thank you for arresting the fugitive. As for the injured Young Master Zhao, I will find the best doctor in the city to take a look.¡± The two of you have done me a great favor. I wonder if you have any rewards you want?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng looked at Shu Yu.


    Shu Yu had already observed Mr. Xiang, who was temporarily the county magistrate of Jiangyuan County. He would remain here as an official until the imperial court sent a new county magistrate over.


    If the imperial court sent an official and waited for the other party to arrive, it would take over three months.


    Shu Yu immediately said, ¡°Sir, I haven¡¯t thought of it yet. Can I keep the favor for now?¡± She might be able to use it if she needed it.


    Lord Xiang was stunned for a moment, somewhat surprised by her answer.


    However, he still readily agreed. ¡°Of course.¡±


    He turned to look at Meng Yunzheng. ¡°What about you?¡±


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t know if it was her imagination, but she felt that their tone was much more casual when Mr. Xiang and Meng Yunzheng were talking. Could these two people know each other?


    Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu were the same. He would keep it first and ask for it again when needed.


    After they finished speaking, they stayed no longer in the county office. Mr. Xiang looked very busy, not to mention that the fugitive had just been captured and had not been interrogated yet.


    Shu Yu came out of the county office and slowly exhaled. She told Meng Yunzheng, ¡°I was going to look for you today and wanted to rent a small yard near your house. Now that it¡¯s so late, I can only wait until tomorrow.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng raised his eyebrows. He was surprised that she wanted to rent a house near his house.


    Shu Yu hugged the lucky cat. ¡°I have to go back. See you tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye.¡± Meng Yunzheng opened his mouth silently.


    The two of them quickly separated and headed in different directions.


    Shu Yu went straight back to the shop. However, just as she reached the shop door, she saw two familiar figures standing there and was extremely anxious.


    Shu Yu hurriedly walked a few steps. ¡°Sister, Daniu.¡±


    Upon hearing the familiar voice, Daya turned around abruptly. Seeing Shu Yu was fine, she heaved a sigh of relief and ran forward. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡±


    Shu Yu lowered his head and looked at herself.¡± What can happen to me? Why are you guys here?¡±


    As she spoke, she opened the door and let them in.


    Daya eagerly said, ¡°Yesterday, we heard something happened in the county town. The gates of the city were all sealed. They did not let anyone in or out. Fortunately, you can stay in the shop. So, we were rest assured. But today, an uncle from the village came to the county town. In the end, the city gate was still closed, and they were not allowed to enter. They walked back. We were just worried about what happened inside. We didn¡¯t know when the city gate would open. My grandma and parents are anxious, so I came over with Daniu to take a look.¡±

 Chapter 168 - 168: Im So Happy

    Chapter 168: I¡¯m So Happy


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After the two of them arrived, they had been waiting at the city gate. After waiting an entire afternoon, the official finally let them in not long ago.


    The two of them went straight to the shop after the capital but found it locked. They didn¡¯t know where Shu Yu went, so they became even more anxious.


    Shu Yu put down the cat in her arms and explained to the two of them, ¡°Something did happen in the county. The county magistrate of Jiangyuan County seemed to have committed a crime and was arrested. His son fled out of the city. The two days have been searching for him, so he closed the city gate. Now that the person had been caught, everything was fine.¡±


    Daya and Daniu couldn¡¯t help but widen their eyes. ¡°Such a big thing happened?¡±


    Even the county magistrate was arrested!


    They hadn¡¯t come to the county town for two days, and Jiangyuan County had already changed. He wondered what the new county magistrate was like. If he were still the same as the original county magistrate, then the lives of the common people would still be difficult.


    For some reason, she felt a little worried.


    However, this worry was instantly thrown to the back of their mind when they saw the newly renovated shop.


    When they came here earlier, the shop was still in a mess. Now, it was neat and tidy and still very bright.


    ¡°Yu, the shop is renovated?¡±


    Joy flashed across their faces. They were very excited when they thought about the opening ceremony.


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°It¡¯s all done. Next, we¡¯ll decorate ourselves and hang the clothes up.¡±


    Daya looked up at the empty shop, her mind already imagining what the customers would look like.


    Daniu also chuckled. Then, he told Shu Yu, ¡°Yu, since you¡¯re fine, I¡¯ll go back first. Since the city gates are not closed yet, I¡¯ll go home and tell the healers so they won¡¯t worry. Daya should stay here to save herself the trouble of rushing here and there.¡±


    Shu Yu was stunned. ¡°Are you leaving now already?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Shu Yu looked at the time. If it were dark, it would not be safe to go back. She didn¡¯t stop him. ¡°Alright, take the mule cart back. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to bring the milk, the rest over tomorrow, and the clothes and mannequins that have already been made.¡±


    Daniu nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    He went to the backyard to pull the mule cart out. Shu Yu bought him a bag of meat buns and asked him to take it to eat on the road. Now that he had returned home, he could not make it in time for dinner.


    After the two girls sent Daniu off, they ate food on the street and slowly walked toward the shop.


    Looking at the brightly lit shops along the street and the pedestrians laughing, Daya felt a rare calmness.


    It seemed like she had never experienced something like this before.


    ¡°Yu, everything at home has been fine since you returned.¡±


    Shu Yu suddenly heard her speak and turned around. He saw that Daya was looking up at the sky with a relaxed and warm smile on her lips. After leaving the suffocating and oppressive environment of the Zhang family, it was as if her entire person had sublimated. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Yu, I¡¯m so happy.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled. ¡°Me too.¡± It felt good to have a family.


    Shu Yu could improve the material satisfaction of the Lu family¡¯s life, but the Lu family gave her spiritual wealth.


    The two sisters looked at each other and smiled before happily returning to the shop.


    The next morning, as she was still considering renting a house, she prepared to leave early.


    Daya originally wanted to go with her, but Shu Yu thought about it and stopped her. ¡°Sister, you should stay in the shop. We don¡¯t know when father and mother will come. If there¡¯s no one in the shop when they come, they will have to wait outside.¡±

 Chapter 169 - 169: Renting a House

    Chapter 169: Renting a House


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Of course, Shu Yu also wondered if Ding Yuehua would come looking for her if the Ding Family was fine.


    With Daya watching over the shop, she didn¡¯t have to keep thinking about it.


    Daya agreed and stayed back in the shop with Maneki. After Shu Yu left, she looked around and went to get some water. She wiped the shop inside and outside again.


    She had a personality that she could not stay idle. In addition, she was about to open for business, so she was in high spirits and felt that she had endless strength.


    Shu Yu found the Meng family¡¯s house easily as she was familiar with the path. Just as she was about to knock on the door, the courtyard door was opened from the inside.


    Because of the same scene as yesterday, Shu Yu subconsciously stepped back and looked at the scene inside the courtyard door warily.


    Then, she saw Meng Yunzheng¡¯s surprised gaze.


    Shu Yu coughed lightly. ¡°Good morning, Young Master Meng.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng nodded at her, then turned around and locked the courtyard door. Then, he spoke silently. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Shu Yu said, ¡°Are you taking me to find a house to rent now?¡±


    Shouldn¡¯t he invite her for a glass of water and study the rental situation nearby? Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meng Yunzheng nodded and walked ahead.


    Shu Yu quickly followed.


    Meng Yunzheng was indeed very familiar with this area and knew where the houses needed to be rented. After Shu Yu told him the most basic requirements, he brought her to a house about ten households away from the Meng family.


    The courtyard of this house was not very big, but it was enough to grow vegetables and raise chickens. There were three rooms, and there was a small study next to the east wing. It was more than enough to fit a bed.


    Shu Yu looked around and was very satisfied. The price was not expensive in this area. It was 260 coins a month.


    There were other cheap shops in other locations, but Shu Yu still hoped that the surroundings would be a little quieter and safer. Moreover, this place would be closer to the clothing store.


    She quickly settled the rental matters. As she was worried that the Lu family would come to the county town, Shu Yu did not delay much. After bidding farewell to Meng Yunzheng, she went straight back.


    From the beginning to the end, she did not step into the Meng family¡¯s courtyard.


    Therefore, Shu Yu did not know that there was another person in the Meng family besides Doctor Zhao, who was recuperating at home.


    Xiang Weinan heard the sound of the courtyard door opening and turned his head slightly. He smiled faintly. ¡°Is that the girl that Zhao Xi said asked you to draw dozens of paintings but only gave you one tael of silver?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at him, so he went to the bedside to look at Zhao Xi.


    Zhao Xi¡¯s injuries were fine. He was a doctor himself and had the best medicine in his hands. He had lost a lot of blood yesterday, but he was already eating chicken drumsticks today.


    Xiang Weinan asked again, ¡°Do you know why she changed from the young lady of the Shu family to a farmer¡¯s daughter?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng nodded this time. Yesterday, after she found out that the Shu family had found a fake to impersonate the third Miss, she told him that she had been sold to Aunt Xue by Old Lady Ruan when she was a child. Later, the Shu family wanted to kill her.


    In fact, even if she didn¡¯t say it, Meng Yunzheng could more or less guess it. After all, it wasn¡¯t a secret that Old Lady Ruan had kidnapped her granddaughter.


    He just didn¡¯t expect that the Shu family would drown her in the pond, and she escaped.


    When Xiang Weinan saw him nod, he perked up his ears to listen.


    In the end¡­Meng Yunzheng didn¡¯t intend to continue.


    Xiang Weinan was so angry that he fell back and suddenly stood up. ¡°I told you to pretend to be mute, but you¡¯re not mute. You really won¡¯t say a word, right? Alright, I¡¯ll leave then.¡±


    After taking a few steps, he turned around and said to Meng Yunzheng, ¡°Jiangyuan County is now under our control. The next step is to deal with the Shu family.¡±

 Chapter 170 - 170: Big Guy Has a Good Friend

    Chapter 170: Big Guy Has a Good Friend


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing that Meng Yunzheng did not respond, Xiang Wei Nan said, ¡°Do you think we can learn something about the Shu family from that Miss Lu?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng shook his head.


    Xiang Wei Nan flicked his sleeves and left. ¡°You think you¡¯re mute.¡±


    Only Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi were left in the room. The latter threw away the chicken bone and wiped his hands. ¡°Miss Lu is so smart and capable. How long will it take her to realize we¡¯re pretending?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng glanced at him and left.


    Shu Yu still didn¡¯t know that she had such a high evaluation in the heart of the fool Zhao Xi. She had just returned to the shop when she saw Daya chatting with someone.


    She thought that there was a guest, but when she looked carefully, she realized that it was¡­Miss Wei?


    Wei Lan also saw her and waved at her. ¡°Yu.¡±


    Shu Yu staggered. Yu? When did they become so familiar with each other? Didn¡¯t they meet once?


    She walked in and smiled at Wei Lan. ¡°Miss Wei, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I asked around for two days before I found this place. I didn¡¯t expect to see Daya as soon as I came. I only learned that Daya was your sister, so we chatted.¡±


    Although Wei Lan had also divorced, her situation differed from Da Ya¡¯s.


    Daya had suffered so much, and the Zhang family was a villain. Therefore, everyone sympathized with Daya. Even if Zhang Shu became a cripple, everyone thought he deserved retribution.


    However, Wei Lan was different. She had only been married to Zhou Jian for a short period, so she did not suffer much. She had many brothers in her family who were powerful. Zhou Jian was an orphan and had no backing. The neighbors felt that after the two of them got married, Zhou Jian was the one who had a bad life.


    Now, Wei Lan was completely fine, but Zhou Jian was beaten half to death and even became a blind and mute man. On the contrary, they felt that he was the one who suffered a loss.


    Of course, no one said anything to Wei Lan. After all, her brothers were there for her.


    However, the way they looked at her still made Wei Lan feel disgusted. She was the victim, but now she was on the wrong side.


    Wei Lan didn¡¯t want to stay home, so she came to get some fresh air.


    After seeing Daya, she felt even more fortunate.


    It had only been two days, but she could not stand the strange gazes of those people. However, Daya suffered for two full years. Everyone said that she could not give birth. She had suffered unspeakable hardships and was even bullied by her in-laws.


    Wei Lan thought about how she might end up in the same situation two years later if she didn¡¯t find out about Zhou Jian¡¯s affair that day.


    At that time, she might not even be able to live for a day.


    Fortunately, they were free now.


    ¡°Yu.¡± Da Ya called out to Shu Yu. ¡°You said you wanted to put a few pots of flowers in the shop to decorate it. Wei Lan said that a granny next door planted a lot of flowers. They¡¯re all very beautiful. I want to go and take a look. If I think it¡¯s suitable, I¡¯ll buy a few pots.¡±


    She was in high spirits, so of course, she had no objections.


    ¡°Sure, it¡¯s good for you to go and take a look. It doesn¡¯t have to be too complicated, and the taste doesn¡¯t have to be too strong. Just something simple and refreshing will do.¡±


    Daya nodded hurriedly. ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    She got up and was about to head out with Wei Lan. The two of them chatted for a long time and seemed to have become familiar with each other.


    Shu Yu lowered his head and took the silver. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one tael of silver first. If it¡¯s not enough, then¡­¡±


    Daya had already left. ¡°No need. I have the money.¡±

 Chapter 171 - 171: The Whole Family Came to the County Town

    Chapter 171: The Whole Family Came to the County Town


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The dowry and compensation that Daya had taken from the Zhang family were initially meant to be returned to her parents.


    But no matter if it was the old lady, Lu Erbai, or Madam Ruan, neither wanted it. They told Daya to keep it well and to treat herself better. They told her to buy good food and clothes so she wouldn¡¯t be disadvantaged.


    However, Daya wanted to spend this money on food and clothing for the family. Now, she ran away directly.


    Shu Yu¡¯s hand was already halfway out, so she could only retract it.


    She shook her head and put away the lease. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not long after, the mule carriage finally stopped outside the shop. Daniu cried out and turned around to help the old lady down.


    Shu Yu ran to the door and smiled. ¡°Grandma.¡±


    Next, Lu Erbai, Madam Ruan, and Dahu, Sanya, followed closely behind. Besides Daniu, everyone else was here to look after the shop for the first time.


    The old lady stood at the door and looked up excitedly. ¡°This is our shop?¡±


    ¡°Yes, how is it? Not bad, right?¡±


    The old lady nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s well. It¡¯s stylish and good-looking. In the future, business will be good.¡±


    There was laughter from the nearby shop. A shop assistant from next door heard the commotion and stood at the entrance to watch. Seeing that they had not seen the world, he could not help but burst out laughing.


    Shu Yu was unhappy and looked over. The waiter rolled his eyes and even made a face at her.


    Shu Yu wanted to beat him, but the old lady pulled her back. She smiled and said calmly, ¡°Why are you bickering with him? He was a worker and had to work hard to get his monthly salary. We have a shop, and he¡¯s just working for others. I don¡¯t know why he looks down on us.¡±


    The shop assistant¡¯s face instantly turned red, and he ashamedly ran back into the shop.


    After a while, the shopkeeper scolded him for being lazy.


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t help but give the old lady a thumbs up. ¡°Grandma, if you know how to talk, say more.¡±


    The old lady raised her head and walked in proudly.


    Dahu and Sanya were a little cautious at first, but when they carefully stepped through the door, their eyes lit up, and they immediately ran inside.


    ¡°Sister, our shop is so spacious and beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Sister, what is this? A stool? Why is it here?¡±


    Shu Yu looked at the long bench that Dahu was pointing at. This was not a bench. There were drawers below that could store things. She had specially asked Craftsman Zheng to make it for her. It was placed in the middle of the shop, and there were a few cushions for the customers to sit and rest.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the space constraints, Shu Yu planned to get a few sofas so that they could sit more comfortably.


    Because Shu Yu had requested that the shop be well-lit, the door was opened on both sides. However, the door on the side was narrow enough, and more than half of it could fit clothes.


    Several hooks had been knocked on the wall so that she could hang her clothes directly. Below it was a hanging pole, which could also depend on many garments. In the middle, there was a countertop for potted plants and notebooks.


    Of course, Shu Yu also planned to add rouge and cosmetic powder. Later on, she planned to make lipstick and even other makeup items. The ready-to-wear clothes shop didn¡¯t only sell ready-made clothes.


    Shu Yu explained the layout of the shop to them as she walked.


    Dahu and Sanya had already run to the backyard. They turned around, their foreheads covered in sweat.


    Lu Erbai was also eager to give it a try. He said to Daniu, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s move all the mannequins¡¯ clothes down from the mule carriage.¡±

 Chapter 172 - 172: The Young Attraction

    Chapter 172: The Young Attraction


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Daniu didn¡¯t let Lu Erbai do anything. His leg was still injured, so how could he move things?


    On the other hand, Madam Ruan entered the carriage and dragged out the box of clothes.


    Lu Erbai couldn¡¯t wait to start assembling the models when the items were moved down.


    Madam Ruan and the old lady helped the mannequins put on their clothes. There were three wooden dummies, and the rest of the clothes were hung up.


    However, the time needed to be longer. Even if Madam Ruan and the old lady worked overtime, they could only make twelve sets of clothes. After hanging all of them, the entire shop still seemed empty.


    The old lady sighed. ¡°It still needs to be more timely. Making another eight or ten sets look good when we open for business.¡±


    Daniu suggested, ¡°How about we go to another ready-to-wear clothes shop and buy a few sets to make up the numbers? If we buy a few more sets, the other party will give us a discount.¡±


    Everyone looked at Shu Yu, who shook her head and said, ¡°Our ready-to-wear clothes shop differs from theirs. Even if we want to make up the numbers, it¡¯s best to use other things to make up the numbers. Otherwise, once they discover that we stocked from their shops, our customers will choose to buy from them, and our reputation will also worsen.¡±


    Seeing that they were still worried, Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Our ready-to-wear clothes shop is different from others. Twelve sets are enough for the time being. There might not be many customers when we just opened. We¡¯ll continue to do business during this period.¡±


    Their customer base was different. If they were targeting ordinary people, they would naturally be based on the number.


    However, hers was equivalent to custom-made. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When the old lady heard this, she waved her hand. ¡°We¡¯ll listen to Yu.¡±


    Everyone no longer hesitated and continued to work.


    The two bronze mirrors that Shu Yu had ordered had also arrived. She wanted a dressing mirror, but Jiangyuan County was remote and poor. The dressing mirror had to be shipped back from outside, so she did not have it for now.


    Moreover, this thing was costly. Shu Yu could only pay the deposit first and wait for the goods to be delivered.


    There was a bronze mirror in the Lu family¡¯s house, but it needed to be more extensive and transparent.


    The mirrors that Shu Yu had bought had very high definition. When Sanya and Dahu saw them, they leaned over to look at their faces.


    Especially Sanya. She touched her little face and ran to Shu Yu happily, ¡°Sister, the scar on my face is almost gone. They can¡¯t call me ugly anymore.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you, right?¡±


    ¡°Sister is the most powerful.¡± The little girl was so happy. Then, she saw Maneki. The little white cat was afraid of the sudden appearance of so many strangers in the shop, so it kept hiding and refused to come out.


    Sanya¡¯s eyes lit up as she pointed at Maneki and said, ¡°It¡¯s a cat. Sister.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a Maneki. It¡¯ll be our cat in the future. However, it is timid and afraid of strangers. Please don¡¯t go near it for the time being. When it was familiar to you, you could play with it.¡±


    Sanya immediately retracted her gaze. ¡°Then, I won¡¯t look at it. Tell it not to be afraid of me. I¡¯m not scared at all. I¡¯ll be very good to it.¡±


    Dahu immediately nodded. ¡°Me too.¡±


    They did what they said and stayed far away from Maneki. However, they couldn¡¯t help but look at it. The three cubs¡¯ hide-and-seek behavior was charming. It was probably because the cubs were attracted to each other. Not long after, Maneki came out and meowed at the Sanya and Dahu.

 Chapter 173 - 173: Someone Pokes His Head Out

    Chapter 173: Someone Pokes His Head Out


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Sanya squatted on the ground, tilted her head, and spoke to it lovingly, ¡°Manek, from now on, I¡¯m your sister Sanya. Don¡¯t be afraid of me. What do you think about this? I¡¯ll touch you now. Please don¡¯t be angry at me. I promise to be very gentle.¡±


    After saying that, the little girl nervously stretched out her trembling little hand and touched Maneki¡¯s head.


    It was just a moment, and she quickly retracted it.


    Then, she happily told Shu Yu, ¡°Sister, Maneki likes me so much.¡± S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu was speechless. Where did she get that from?


    Dahu was admired Sanya. He imitated her and reached out to touch Maneki. However, Maneki suddenly became impatient and meowed fiercely at him.


    Dahu immediately stood up, pursing his lips as if he had been wronged.


    Sanya immediately comforted him, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t cry. Maybe, Mnaeki is a girl, so she likes me more. Or perhaps you didn¡¯t talk to it before you touched it, so it thought you would hit it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not crying.¡± Dahu¡¯s face was tense as he said with great ambition, ¡°Actually, I think boys shouldn¡¯t play with female cats. If I want to touch them in the future, I¡¯ll handle tall and mighty dogs.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless again. ¡°Sorry, Maneki is a male cat. And who told you that a tall and mighty dog must belong to a male dog?¡± she thought.


    However, Sanya looked at Dahu with admiration. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re so awesome.¡±


    Dahu stood behind Sanya with his head held high and his chest puffed out. He watched her play with Maneki and reminded her occasionally not to get scratched. However, the disappointment on his face was too obvious.


    The old lady laughed and whispered to Shu Yu, ¡°This kid has been stubborn since he was young.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything when he was wronged. He didn¡¯t say anything when he fell or when he was bullied. Such a small person always felt that he was an adult. He would not act coquettishly or say what he wanted or hated.


    However, he would protect Sanya, help take care of Lu Erbai, and help the old lady and Madam Ruan share the workload.


    The old lady thought about it and sighed. ¡°Let them play. We¡¯ll do what we need to do.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded and stopped paying attention to the three cubs. She placed the mannequins in their clothes.


    Not long after, Daya returned with two potted plants. The potted plants didn¡¯t have pots or basins; they only used hemp ropes to carry the soil. Even so, it was cumbersome to carry.


    Wei Lan didn¡¯t come with her. Something happened at home, and her brother called her home.


    Daniu quickly asked her, ¡°What is this?¡±


    Daya said, ¡°The granny who sells flowers noted that this is called the Fortune Tree. This is the Good Fortune. I thought it had a good meaning, so I bought it.¡±


    Their shop would be filled with customers with the Fortune Tree and the Maneki.


    Daya only bought two. She wanted to go into the mountains to look at the remaining potted plants. She could transplant them herself.


    ¡°Brother Daniu, I saw two ceramic pots in the backyard. Bring them over, and we¡¯ll plant them first,¡± Daya said.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Da Niu ran to the backyard and indeed brought out two flower pots. This flower pot was left behind by the Yu family earlier. Since the flower pot was not damaged, they did not lose it.


    Shu Yu placed the Fortune Tree on the counter and the Good Fortune on the shelf. The shop instantly felt warm.


    Just as she was about to say that the two pots of flowers were well chosen, she saw a familiar figure poking his head out of the door.


    Shu Yu paused, got up, and walked to the door.

 Chapter 174 - 174: Miss Ding Is Disfigured

    Chapter 174: Miss Ding Is Disfigured


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    She was shocked when that person saw her come out and subconsciously wanted to leave.


    Shu Yu raised her voice. ¡°Xiao Yun?¡±


    The other people in the shop heard this and looked over. Xiao Yun also stopped in her tracks and slowly turned around. ¡°Shopkeeper Lu.¡±


    Shu Yu saw that her eyes were slightly red, as if she had cried. She felt that something had happened.


    She took a few steps forward. ¡°Are you here for me? Come in first.¡±


    Xiao Yun hesitated for a moment, then nodded and entered.


    When she entered, she realized that her eyes were not blurry. The shop was decorated and was completely different from the last time she saw it.


    There were few things, but it gave people a very comfortable and refreshing feeling.


    Moreover, there was a dummy over there. She was wearing a pink dress and looked exquisite. She was pretty beautiful.


    This was the ready-made clothing that Shopkeeper Lu wanted to sell.


    Xiao Yun looked at this outfit and wanted to buy a set. This dress would look good on her.


    The other ready-to-wear clothes shop also had clothes racks, but they were the kind that had one horizontal and one vertical. The clothes were stretched open, but it was impossible to tell how they would look on a person.


    Shu Yu led her to sit on the wide chair in the middle and poured her a glass of water. ¡°Drink some water. If you have anything to say, say it slowly.¡±


    Xiao Yun suddenly returned to her senses and bit her lip in annoyance.


    At this time, she was attracted by the clothes in this shop.


    Holding the cup with both hands, Xiao Yun retracted her gaze, took a deep breath, and said to Shu Yu, ¡°Shopkeeper Lu, I came here today because I have something to ask you. I hope you can help me.¡±


    ¡°Could you tell me first? If I can help, I will help.¡± She Yu said.


    Xiao Yun raised her head and looked at the other people in the shop. The old lady was intelligent. She knew that this girl must be a servant girl from a wealthy family.


    A wealthy family was a customer of their shop.


    So she said to Shu Yu directly, ¡°Yu, bring this girl to the fitting room to talk. We¡¯re still busy here. It¡¯s not good to bump into each other.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Shu Yu took Xiao Yun to the fitting room. The fitting room was not ready yet, so Xiao Yun¡¯s attention was not attracted.


    However, as soon as she entered the door, she immediately grabbed Shu Yu¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Shopkeeper Lu, please help our young miss.¡±


    Shu Yu was stunned. ¡°Miss Ding? What happened to her?¡±


    ¡°she is disfigured.¡±


    Xiao Yun¡¯s words were shocking. Shu Yu¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Could you let me know what you said? Disfigured?¡±


    Xiao Yun nodded. ¡°It happened this morning. A sharp object cut our young lady¡¯s face. The doctor said the cut would leave a scar and might not heal. She was despondent. She was not confident in her looks, and now she was disfigured. What would she do in the future?¡±


    Leave a scar?


    ¡°Where is the scar?¡±


    ¡°On her forehead.¡± Xiao Yun¡¯s eyes reddened again.¡± That position is undeniable. Miss Ding is now locked in her room and doesn¡¯t see anyone. Even if Madam Ding tries to persuade her, it¡¯s useless.¡±


    She raised her head. ¡°But Shopkeeper Lu is competent. Last time, I saw Shopkeeper Lu¡¯s superb craftsmanship. At that time, the mole on Miss Ding¡¯s face was covered, so Shopkeeper Lu could also help her cover that scar. I came to look for Shopkeeper Lu, hoping that Shopkeeper Lu could help. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid Miss Ding won¡¯t live in the future¡­¡±


    sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 175 - 175: How Did The Injury On Her Face Come About?

    Chapter 175: How Did The Injury On Her Face Come About?


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Women cared about their appearance, let alone unmarried women. If a scar were left on their face, it would be tough for them to get married in the future.


    Xiao Yun felt it would be better if the scar on Miss Ding¡¯s face couldn¡¯t be removed if there was a way to cover it up.


    Shu Yu pondered for a moment and nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go over and look at her.¡±


    Xiao Yun was happy. ¡°Really? Thank you, Shopkeeper Lu. Thank you so much.¡±


    ¡°No need, but I need to bring someone to help me.¡±


    Xiao Yun hesitated for a moment before she gritted her teeth and nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Give me a moment.¡±


    Shu Yu went out and went to the shop in front. She found Daya, who was busy. ¡°Sister, I must go to the Ding residence to help Miss Ding put on makeup. You come with me and support.¡±


    Daya pointed at herself. ¡°Me? But I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can watch me do it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you get your things.¡±


    However, Shu Yu only had a little. She took the makeup bag and the scar removal cream.


    Initially, she was planning to bring Sanya to see Doctor Xu in the afternoon to discuss the sale of the scar removal cream.


    It was too late now. She had to go to the Ding residence first.


    Shu Yu walk out with Daya and Xiao Yun. However, when they reached the door, she suddenly stopped, and her gaze fell on the sky-blue dress of the model not far away. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This color, plus this style¡­


    Shu Yu stepped forward decisively and took the clothes off the mannequin.


    Madam Ruan glared at her. ¡°Yu, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring it along to take a look. Mother, bring me that long box.¡±


    The extended boxes were specially prepared by Shu Yu. She had only prepared three or four of them, and they were just in time to use them.


    She folded the clothes in her hands and carefully placed them into the box. After closing the lid, she set off.


    This place was far from the Ding residence. Shu Yu drove the mule carriage out, and the three sat on it.


    When they arrived at the gate of the Ding residence, Shu Yu looked at the soldiers guarding the two sides in surprise. Not only that, but many commoners were also standing there, pointing and gossiping. They could vaguely hear words such as ¡°break off the engagement¡± and ¡°pitiful¡±.


    She looked at Xiao Yun. The latter felt slightly guilty and averted her gaze, not daring to look at her.


    She only whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s go through the back door.¡±


    Shu Yu said nothing and drove the mule carriage to the back door.


    There was also a soldier guarding the back door. When the three of them got out of the car, Xiao Yun went up and said a few words to the soldier before bringing the two of them in.


    When they went around the Gate of Drooping Flowers, Xiao Yun apologized to Shu Yu, ¡°Shopkeeper Lu, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you. I¡¯m just afraid that if you know that the soldiers are still guarding outside the Ding residence, you¡¯ll be afraid of getting into trouble and won¡¯t be willing to come.¡±


    When she passed by the front door just now, she was on tenterhooks. She was afraid that Shu Yu would be unhappy and turn the car around to go back.


    Seeing that Shu Yu did not say anything and followed into the Ding residence, Xiao Yun heaved a sigh of relief.


    Shu Yu looked at the scenery of the Ding residence. Could it be said that the Ding family was indeed rich in the financial industry? Nothing was much outside the Ding Residence, but she realized the low-key luxury after entering the courtyard.


    She looked sideways at Xiao Yun¡¯s words and smiled, ¡°Indeed, I don¡¯t like people hiding things from me. So, Miss Xiao Yun, can you tell me now how Miss Ding got the wound on her face?¡±

 Chapter 176 - 176: The Jiang Family

    Chapter 176: The Jiang Family S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu was different from ordinary people. Ordinary people were afraid of soldiers and wished they could hide far away. It was as if they would be arrested as criminals if they got close to the other party.


    However, she did not have such feelings towards the soldiers. She was even willing to interact with the soldiers.


    Therefore, she was surprised to see the soldiers guarding the Ding residence.


    Later, the soldiers did not stop them when they wanted to enter the house. They did not even make things difficult for them. She felt that the Ding residence would be normal.


    However, there were some things that she still wanted to clarify.


    ¡°I heard that the county magistrate has been arrested, and many of the wealthy families in Jiangyuan County have been called in for questioning by the new official. The family members in the residence are also not allowed to go out. However, the escaped prisoner was caught yesterday, and the rich families were released home. Why did it look like the Lord Ding had not returned?¡±


    Xiao Yun was stunned, and astonishment flashed across her face. ¡°Shopkeeper Lu knows about this?¡± Then why did she still dare to enter the house with her?


    ¡°I know more than that.¡± She was the one who caught the fugitive.


    Shu Yu and Daya continued to walk forward, and Xiao Yun quickly followed.


    This time, she didn¡¯t hide it anymore. She smiled bitterly and explained, ¡°Shopkeeper Lu guessed right. The other wealthy families in the county town have been released. Only our Lord is still in the county government. The Jiang family of Jiangyuan County originally had an engagement with our family. They¡­¡±


    ¡°The Jiang family?¡± Shu Yu suddenly interrupted her and asked, ¡°Is the Jiang family owning the winery?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s their house.¡±


    Shu Yu was surprised. The person she wanted to get close to was the second daughter-in-law of the Jiang family, Madam Deng. Then, she would use Madam Deng to get to know her cousin, Madam Chang, the wife of the vice minister in the central judicial office.


    She did not expect the Jiang family to have an engagement with the Ding family.


    Hmm? Wait a minute; when she passed the Ding family¡¯s entrance just now, she seemed to have heard the words ¡°break off the betroth¡±.


    Could it be¡­


    The next moment, Xiao Yun said, ¡°The young master of the Jiang family is engaged to The third Miss. They were also called to the county government office. Yesterday, all the wealthy families, including Lord Jiang, returned home. However, our Lord is still in the county government today. The Jiang family felt that something was going to happen to our Ding residence, so they ran over early in the morning and broke off the engagement with the third Miss.¡±


    Hearing that, Shu Yu was speechless. The more Xiao Yun spoke, the angrier she became, ¡°If they wanted to break the engagement, so be it. But they pushed the responsibility onto the Ding family. They said that the third Miss was a concubine¡¯s daughter and had a low status. After all, they said many terrible words. The third Miss couldn¡¯t accept these words and wanted to kill herself with broken porcelain chips. Then Miss Ding wanted to stop her. And under the pull, that chips scratched Miss Ding¡¯s forehead¡­¡±


    Shu Yu did not know what to say for a moment.


    Daya was also sorrowful. She had also experienced those messy things, so she could especially understand that feeling.


    Shu Yu did not express any opinions for the time being. As she spoke, they had already walked to the Moon Pavilion, where Ding Yuehua lived.


    A person was kneeling in the corridor outside the Moon Pavilion. Xiao Yun whispered,¡± This is the third Miss.¡±


    The third Miss lowered her head and did not make a sound. Only her body swayed occasionally.


    When she heard the commotion, she looked over.


    Shu Yu saw her appearance. It was utterly different from Ding Yuehua¡¯s appearance. In terms of appearance, the third Miss was much more beautiful.


    There were three or four people in the Moon Pavilion. One of them was a woman who looked a little haggard. She was rubbing her eyes with her hand.

 Chapter 177 - 177: I Can Remove Your Scar

    Chapter 177: I Can Remove Your Scar


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Seeing Xiao Yun enter, the woman asked sternly, ¡°Where have you been? Miss is in the room and doesn¡¯t come out, so you don¡¯t have to serve her?¡±


    Xiao Yun immediately knelt. ¡°Mistress, I will go find Shopkeeper Lu.¡±


    ¡°Who is Shopkeeper Lu? I just wanted to let you know that you still ran out of the residence to look for the shopkeeper at this juncture. Do you also think the Ding family will be weeded out, your young miss will be weeded out, and you can¡¯t wait to run away?¡±


    ¡°No, Madam misunderstood.¡±


    ¡°What do I misunderstand? You¡¯re simply going to die for leaving your post without permission. Drag her out and give her twenty strokes.¡± Mrs. Ding¡¯s anger was extreme. She was in a bad mood and started punishing people without asking.


    Everyone else in the room lowered their heads and trembled. Daya, who was standing at the door, was also shocked. She leaned closer to Shu Yu and held her hand tightly.


    Shu Yu gave her a comforting smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    With that, she walked inside and stopped Xiao Yun, who was about to be dragged away.


    ¡°Mrs. Ding, can I say a few words?¡±


    ¡°Who are you? How did you get in?¡±


    ¡°The Shopkeeper Lu that Xiao Yun mentioned.¡±


    Mrs. Ding was surprised. ¡°A woman?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°I heard that Miss Ding refused to come out of her room. It just so happens that I¡¯ve met Miss Ding once before. Hmm¡­ We can be considered friends. Why don¡¯t you let me try and see if she¡¯s willing to meet me?¡±


    Mrs. Ding¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together. ¡°You? I¡¯ve never heard of Yuehua having any shopkeeper friends.¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s already like this, there¡¯s no harm in me trying.¡±


    Xiao Yun broke free from the person holding her and hurriedly said, ¡°Madam, Shopkeeper Lu is competent.¡±


    Mrs. Ding sneered. ¡°What can she do?¡± Although she said this, she might love her daughter, and she did not stop her and only let the older woman beside her follow.


    Shu Yu walked to the door of Ding Yuehua¡¯s room and knocked on it. ¡°Miss Ding, I¡¯m Lu Shuyu. We met two days ago.¡±


    There was no movement inside. Madam Ding walked over. ¡°You should leave. I told you Yuehua, she¡­.¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, the door was suddenly opened. Ding Yuehua looked at Shu Yu with a face full of surprise.


    Mrs. Ding was speechless. Were they friends?


    Ding Yuehua grabbed her hand. ¡°Miss Lu, can you help me cover the scar on my forehead?¡±


    To Ding Yuehua, Lu Shuyu was the person who had given her the biggest surprise in her life.


    She had an ordinary appearance since she was young. The other sisters in the family were all beautiful and dignified, but she was the only one who was unremarkable.


    So what if she was the legitimate daughter? So what if she could do business?


    Everyone said it was a pity she did not inherit her parents¡¯ looks. Even if she were standing in the middle of the sisters, others would quickly look away after a faint glance at her.


    Instead, she seemed to be asking for humiliation and becoming a joke. She knew that many people were talking about her behind her back, so later on, Ding Yuehua mostly appeared in men¡¯s clothes. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Only a few days ago, Shu Yu had dressed her up. After she returned, she became the focus of everyone.


    She was grateful to Shu Yu and was even filled with admiration.


    Seeing her, Ding Yuehua did not know why, but she suddenly felt hopeful.


    Shu Yu smiled. ¡°I need to find out how deep the scar on your forehead is. I can¡¯t guarantee that I can cover it for you.¡±


    Ding Yuehua was stunned and looked disappointed.


    The next moment, she continued, ¡°However, I can remove your scar.¡±

 Chapter 178 - 178: The Scar Removal Cream I Made

    Chapter 178: The Scar Removal Cream I Made


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ding Yuehua suddenly raised her head, her face filled with disbelief. She wanted to laugh but couldn¡¯t control her sadness, causing her expression to twist for a moment.


    She asked uncertainly, ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°But I don¡¯t know if you will believe me.¡±


    ¡°Of course I do.¡± Ding Yuehua hurriedly nodded. Suddenly, she realized that the current situation was unsuitable for her to speak, so she carelessly let her in.¡± Miss Lu, come in and have a seat.¡±


    Shu Yu and Daya walked in. Mrs. Ding, who was standing behind them, was stunned. Did they go in?


    Also, what did Shopkeeper Lu say? Can she remove scars? The doctor had already said that the spot might not be able to be removed. She, as a shopkeeper, dared to boast?


    Mrs. Ding was worried and quickly followed him in.


    Shu Yu wanted to look at the wound on Ding Yuehua¡¯s forehead and carefully removed her gauze bandage.


    The wound was not too bad. The pulling probably caused it. The force was not strong, so the damage was not very serious. After it healed, it could still be removed with scar removal cream.


    Shu Yu had an idea in her heart and took out the box of ointment from her makeup bag.


    ¡°This is the scar removal cream I made myself.¡± She said, ¡°I¡¯ve only used it on my younger sister. My third sister also has a scar on her face. It¡¯s been more than a year. It has already faded a lot after using it for more than ten days. Your scar is new, so the effect of removing the spot will be better and faster.¡±


    ¡°You made it yourself?¡± Mrs. Ding¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together. She didn¡¯t entirely trust her. ¡°You made this yourself. How can you give it to others so casually? Was this a joke? Who will be responsible if the scar on my daughter¡¯s face can¡¯t be removed? Shopkeeper Lu is still young; it¡¯s better not to¡­.¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Ding Yuehua stood up. ¡°Mother, I believe in Shopkeeper Lu.¡±


    ¡°Child, are you confused? How long have you known her? Aren¡¯t you afraid that she will harm you?¡±


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m not afraid. You can go out first. Shopkeeper Lu is here.¡± Ding Yuehua pushed Mrs. Ding towards the door. Her mother would never understand her feeling when she was transformed into something magical by Shopkeeper Lu that day.


    Mrs. Ding was furious. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll leave. I don¡¯t care about you anymore. Don¡¯t regret it.¡± S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She left the room angrily but was still worried and continued to sit outside.


    Only Shu Yu and Ding Yuehua were left in the room. Even Xiao Yun was not there.


    Daya slowly heaved a sigh of relief. She was so nervous. Mrs. Ding looked very fierce and not easy to get along with. She almost thought that the two of them would be chased out.


    The door closed again. Shu Yu smiled and asked Ding Yuehua, ¡°Does Miss Ding trust me that much?¡±


    ¡°Shopkeeper Lu, you told me I was a beauty that day. You¡¯re the first person to say that about me since I was young. I didn¡¯t believe it. At first, I thought you were similar to other business people in making money. You said all kinds of good things to others. Not only were you perfunctory, but you were also not sincere. But later, I realized that you weren¡¯t lying. You showed me a completely different side of myself. I wasn¡¯t afraid of losing face. After returning that day, I stood in front of the mirror for nearly two hours.¡±


    She was even reluctant to wash her face or change her clothes. It was not until the following day that she finally dressed slowly and became her usual self.


    Shu Yu was a little surprised after hearing this. It seemed that Miss Ding cared about her appearance.

 Chapter 179 - 179: The Quiet Shu Yu

    Chapter 179: The Quiet Shu Yu


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Since that was the case, Shu Yu no longer delayed and put down the cosmetic bag.


    ¡°Since you trust me, I naturally won¡¯t disappoint you. Just leave everything to me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ding Yuehua finally smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll keep this scar removal cream. Miss Lu helped me put on makeup for free and let me rediscover myself. This scar removal cream is also a good thing. Ordinary medical centers don¡¯t have it. How much does it cost? I¡¯ll buy two boxes.¡±


    Shu Yu shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll give you the scar removal cream.¡±


    ¡°This won¡¯t do.¡±


    ¡°Miss Ding, I¡¯ve agreed to sell this prescription to Doctor Xu.¡± Since she had promised him, she couldn¡¯t take it out to steal his business. ¡°If Miss Ding needs it in the future, you can go to Doctor Xu to buy it.¡± Shu Yu said.


    If not, when Ding Yuehua went out to promote, those people would come to her to buy scar removal cream. Doctor Xu would be furious.


    Shu Yu felt that she was still a very moral person and would not do anything to harm Doctor Xu. Especially Ding Yuehua, the first customer to visit, was introduced by Doctor Xu.


    Ding Yuehua listened to her words, but the more she felt that Shu Yu was a person of noble character and ability, the more she wanted to befriend her.


    However¡­


    ¡°Then, won¡¯t Miss Lu suffer a loss? Not only did you make a wasted trip, but you also gave me such a valuable thing. Your business will suffer losses sooner or later.¡±


    Shu Yu raised her eyebrows. Didn¡¯t she gain a loyal fan now?


    ¡°If you feel bad, then¡­ Would you like for me to help you with your makeup? Just treat it as opening a business, and you¡¯ll pay me?¡±


    Ding Yuehua¡¯s eyes lit up, but she quickly frowned again. ¡°But the wound on my forehead hasn¡¯t healed yet. Will it look good when you finish my makeup?¡±


    ¡°Of course, you can. You¡¯ll know when you see the effect later.¡±


    Ding Yuehua was relieved. Shu Yu let her sit in front of the bronze mirror and opened the window to let the light in.


    Ding Yuehua reached out to remove the bandage on her forehead, but Shu Yu immediately stopped her. ¡°That¡¯s it. There¡¯s still ointment on the wound. Don¡¯t wash it off. This is good. I¡¯ll give you delicate and pitiful makeup.¡±


    Ding Yuehua was curious. Huh?


    Shouldn¡¯t she be as bold and handsome as last time? She had thought it through just now. If she was dressed as a man, having a scar on her forehead did not seem difficult to accept.


    Shu Yu just smiled and started to fight without saying anything.


    She asked calmly while making up, ¡°Miss Ding, you didn¡¯t sleep well these past two days, right? The dark shadows under your eyes were a little heavy, and the bags under your eyes were also coming out. This was not good. For women, sleep was essential.¡± S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When Ding Yuehua heard this, she sighed faintly. ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep well.¡±


    ¡°Why? Is it because of what happened to the Lord Ding?¡± Shu Yu¡¯s hands did not stop moving, as if they were chatting.


    ¡°You know about it too?¡±


    ¡°This matter is not a secret. The news of the county magistrate being arrested has long spread everywhere. However, Miss Ding doesn¡¯t have to be so worried. I feel that the Lord Ding will be fine.¡±


    Ding Yuehua was stunned. ¡°Why do you think so?¡±


    Although she also felt that her father would be fine, that was because she was the Ding family¡¯s legitimate daughter and interfered in the Ding family¡¯s business.


    ¡°It¡¯s straightforward. When I entered the residence, the guards at the gate did not make things difficult for me at all. The people below¡¯s actions could reflect the meaning of the higher-ups.¡±

 Chapter 180 - 180: Thirty Taels of Silver Is not Easy?

    Chapter 180: Thirty Taels of Silver Is not Easy?


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ding Yuehua looked at her fixedly for a long time before letting out a long sigh. ¡± I didn¡¯t expect Miss Lu to be so insightful. Compared to you, the Jiang family¡¯s horizons can¡¯t be considered blinkered. They¡¯re simply stupid.¡±


    What Shu Yu wanted was to extend the topic to the Jiang family. As expected, it was as she wished.


    ¡°The Jiang family.¡± Shu Yu sighed.¡± I didn¡¯t expect the Jiang family to make such a hasty decision without thinking. Moreover, it was so grand that it caused a storm in the city and even caused the third Miss of the residence to commit suicide. I originally wanted to ask you to help me advertise. The shop had just opened, and I wished that all the women in the city were my guests. Now that heard this, I felt that I should keep a respectful distance from the Jiang family¡¯s women.¡±


    Who knew that Ding Yuehua would have a different opinion when she heard this. ¡°The Jiang family is indeed not easy to get along with, but not everyone is difficult to deal with. The second branch of the Jiang family was not bad, but they were not favored by the Jiang family. When the third young master of the Jiang family was engaged to our family, it was originally¡­¡±


    She paused and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°To tell you the truth, when our family and the Jiang family were engaged in a marriage alliance, I was the first person to marry. It¡¯s just that my appearance is general, and the third young master of the Jiang family is not happy. He has taken a fancy to my sister.¡±


    This matter made her parents very angry, especially her mother. She felt that the Jiang family was simply sick. Why did the legitimate daughter not want a concubine¡¯s daughter?


    However, through this incident, Mrs. Ding understood that Young Master Jiang had a foppish personality and was also willful. He was even pampered by the Jiang family to the point that he was allowed to make his own decisions. He was not a good match at all.


    Since the Ding family was destined to marry into the Jiang family, Mrs. Ding felt there was no problem letting the concubine¡¯s daughter marry over.


    However, Ding Yuehua, who was originally not confident in her appearance, was also greatly affected by this matter. She cared more about her appearance.


    ¡°Although the Ding and Jiang families finally negotiated a marriage, it was not very pleasant. The other members of the Jiang family did not care. They even felt that the young master of the legitimate master had suffered a loss by marrying the concubine¡¯s daughter of the Shu family. However, they did not think about it. This was their Third Young Master¡¯s request. Only the second branch and his wife were very resistant to this matter. To convince the Jiang family elders, the second branch, which they did not like, was directly separated in the end.¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s hand paused. The Jiang family would regret it. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The wife of the second branch, Madam Deng, would soon reunite with the wife of the vice minister of the central judicial office. At that time, wouldn¡¯t the Jiang family regret it?


    Ding Yuehua said, ¡°After they split up, the second branch¡¯s life wasn¡¯t easy. They were only assigned to a wine shop and woke up early every day. They earned less than thirty taels of silver a month.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. Thirty taels of silver, you call that not easy?


    She was now very sure that Ding Yuehua was a rich woman. It was a huge loss for her to not take her silver last time.


    Behind her, Daya¡¯s eyes widened. Thirty taels of silver, that much?


    Ding Yuehua did not know what the two of them were thinking. She was still a little emotional. ¡°But I¡¯ve been to the second branch¡¯s wine shop a few times and become familiar with the Deng family. Gradually, I¡¯ve had some contact with them. The Deng family is not bad. I can introduce you to them next time.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. She didn¡¯t even need to say anything, and it came to her automatically.


    She smiled and nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    As she spoke, she put down her hand. ¡°It¡¯s done. Take a look.¡±


    Ding Yuehua was stunned. She raised her head and looked at the bronze mirror.


    The next moment, her eyes widened. ¡°Is it me?¡±

 Chapter 181 - 181: Ill Buy This Clothes

    Chapter 181: I¡¯ll Buy This Clothes


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ding Yuehua looked at Shu Yu¡¯s hand in amazement. They were the same person, so how could there be such a huge difference?


    Her forehead was still bandaged, her willow-like eyebrows were curved, her eyes were slightly red, and her face was fair as if she had just recovered from a serious illness. But unfortunately¡­She looked so pitiful that people wanted to protect her.


    Last time, it was a role to protect people, but this time, it was the complete opposite.


    Ding Yuehua couldn¡¯t help but touch her face. It looked good. She had seen another side of herself.


    Shu Yu was quite satisfied. ¡°How is it?¡±


    ¡°Good, very good.¡± The one who answered was not Ding Yuehua, but Daya, who was standing at the side.


    This was the first time Daya had seen Shu Yu¡¯s makeup. She did not understand it in the past, nor could she imagine what her second sister was talking about. Now she knew that her sister¡¯s hands were too precious.


    She wanted to learn.


    Shu Yu and Ding Yuehua were both stunned. Then, the latter nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. It¡¯s especially good. Miss Lu, I want you to stay at my house and help me with my makeup every day.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. I¡¯m a businessman.¡± Shu Yu smiled. ¡°However, I can tell you some techniques.¡±


    ¡°Are you willing to tell me?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Shu Yu said, ¡°Actually, you have a good foundation. You have phoenix eyes, willowy eyebrows, and thin lips. When we transform, highlight your strengths. For example, if your eyes melt a little, they will be very charming. You just needed to make the nose a little higher and the cheeks on both sides a little more layered.¡±


    Ding Yuehua was dumbfounded as she watched her say such a secret recipe without any qualms. She couldn¡¯t help but swallow her saliva. ¡°You¡¯ll lose money if you do business like this.¡±


    Shu Yu chuckled. ¡°Miss Ding, I¡¯m only telling you what you wear when you go out daily. If you were to attend an important occasion, such as a banquet or a wedding, you couldn¡¯t possibly dress like you usually did, right? For example, the makeup I helped you with these two times. Even if I told you all this, would you be able to do it? Do you still have to come and find me?¡±


    Ding Yuehua thought about it and agreed. ¡°Miss Lu¡­ huh, I¡¯ll just call you Shu Yu. Shu Yu, you¡¯re so nice.¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯m pretty good too. Come, get up first. I have another dress here that suits your makeup today.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled and asked Daya to take out the clothes.


    Ding Yuehua blinked and let the two of them put it on her.


    Then, she stood in front of the dressing mirror, speechless.


    Clothes make the man.


    Shu Yu touched her chin. She knew that this dress would suit Ding Yuehua. The last time she saw her, she noticed that Ding Yuehua¡¯s figure was a little thin and her shoulders were very narrow.


    This caused her to be unable to hold up her clothes, and she did not look good in them.


    When Shu Yu was making this dress, he had Madam Ruan make a fake shawl. The shoulders had a little puff of sleeves. With a little stretch, it looked completely different.


    Ding Yuehua spun around happily. ¡°Shu Yu, I like this dress. I like it so much.¡±


    ¡°I told you that the clothes in our shop are very nice, right?¡± Moreover, this was a sky-blue color, and there were no extra patterns on the clothes. It was very suitable for a ¡°sick¡±.


    She looked even more protective. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ding Yuehua had never felt that she was this good-looking. She took a deep breath and immediately ran to the dressing table to take out a silver note.


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy this dress.¡±

 Chapter 182 - 182: Earning 60 Taels a Day

    Chapter 182: Earning 60 Taels a Day S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Daya looked at the face value of the banknote and gasped.


    50 taels?


    A piece of clothing was sold for fifty taels.


    Shu Yu took the silver with a clear conscience. She knew that the fifty taels not only included the money for makeup and clothes but also the price of the box of scar removal cream.


    Ding Yuehua knew that she did not sell scar removal cream, but she could not accept such an expensive item as a matter of course, so she added the money to the clothes.


    The silver earned so easily and Daya worried a lot.


    She asked softly, ¡°Yu, this¡­ Is there any problem?¡±


    Would Miss Ding go back on her word later? Would she find someone to smash their shop? Would she go outside and say that their prices were too expensive and ask customers not to come?


    Shu Yu smiled. ¡°No problem. It¡¯s hard to buy a satisfactory thing. It¡¯s rare for Yuehua to like it so much.¡±


    Ding Yuehua nodded repeatedly, smiling so widely that she could not close her mouth. ¡°I like it very much. Hahahaha, I¡¯m very happy.¡±


    The laughter from inside reached the door. Mrs. Ding, who was already restless, could not help but push the door open.


    ¡°Yuehua, what exactly are you thinking¡­¡±


    Mrs. Ding¡¯s voice came to an abrupt halt the moment she saw Ding Yuehua. She looked at her daughter in shock and asked in disbelief, ¡°You, you¡¯re Yuehua?¡±


    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Not only Mrs. Ding, but the other members of the Ding family standing behind Mrs. Ding also felt that the person in front of them was a little unreal.


    Was this still the Second Young Miss of the Ding family who could not be found even if she was thrown into the crowd? Are you sure she¡¯s not a different person?


    Mrs. Ding was stunned for a moment before she smiled. ¡°Yuehua, are you too good-looking?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Miss Lu. I told you that Miss Lu was very powerful. Do you believe me now?¡±


    Mrs. Ding immediately looked at Lu Shuyu. ¡°Amazing, Miss Lu. You¡¯re simply a god.¡± Her attitude was completely different from her previous fierce look of wanting to chase people away.


    Shu Yu was packing her makeup bag. ¡°Thank you for your approval. I opened a clothing store on Ningshui Street. If you need anything, you can come and take care of my business. This is the flyer. Bring it here and I¡¯ll give you a discount.¡±


    ¡°Yo, the publicity for this is really good.¡±


    Shu Yu was very approachable. I especially found someone to draw it and spent a lot of money. It was to make the people who saw it feel pleasing and reluctant to throw it away.¡±


    It was a full tael of silver. Her heart ached.


    Mrs. Ding was amused by her. ¡°Since Shopkeeper Lu is so thoughtful, I can¡¯t take this flyer for nothing.¡± She reached out and took out a silver note from her sleeve. ¡°Shopkeeper Lu made a special trip and even helped Yuehua with such a big favor. I haven¡¯t seen her so happy in a long time. This silver is Shopkeeper Lu¡¯s hard work fee and the fee for this flyer. Shopkeeper Lu, you must not refuse.¡±


    Of course, Shu Yu would not refuse. She only sighed with emotion that people in the financial industry were indeed rich.


    Regardless of whether it was the Ding family¡¯s Mrs. Ding or Ding Yuehua, they were all very generous.


    Daya quickly lowered her head. She felt that she was too inexperienced. If she got too excited later, she would embarrass Yu.


    Ten taels, another ten taels.


    Yu had earned sixty taels of silver in one trip. Did rich people not treat money as money?


    Sixty taels of silver were something that ordinary farmers would not be able to earn in ten years.


    But now, one day.


    It was simply unimaginable!

 Chapter 183 - 183: We Made Money

    Chapter 183: We Made Money


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Mrs. Ding and the Ding family surrounded Ding Yuehua and looked at her for a long time. The more they looked, the more curious they became.


    This was the second time Ding Yuehua had become the center of attention. She was originally not confident, but now she was smiling. Even though she still looked weak, her entire body seemed to be glowing.


    The Eldest Young Mistress of the Ding family was very moved. Seeing that Mrs.Ding was talking to Ding Yuehua, she quietly walked in front of Shu Yu and whispered, ¡°Shopkeeper Lu, do you have other colors for this dress in your shop?¡±


    She didn¡¯t ask Shu Yu to put on makeup. The makeup lasted for too long. It was already time for dinner.


    If she wanted to change, she would have to wait until tomorrow morning. However, she could still buy the clothes first.


    Shu Yu sized up the Eldest Young Mistress and smiled. ¡°Although we don¡¯t have any other colors, we can still customize them. It was just that¡­ the Eldest Young Mistress¡¯ figure was curvy and graceful. You were not suitable for this style of clothes. I do have something suitable. If you are free, you can come over and try it on. I¡¯ll pick a dress that I guarantee will suit you.¡±


    Coincidentally, this young mistress of the Ding family had a slightly flat figure that was different from Ding Yuehua¡¯s. If she wore this kind of clothes with fake shawls and puffed sleeves, she would only look very strong.


    Yes, just like the one she was wearing now. Although it was not bad, it did not fit her well.


    The Eldest Young Mistress was stunned for a moment, then she was delighted. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go and take a look another day.¡±


    Of course, she did not want to buy the same clothes as others, but the one Ding Yuehua was wearing was too eye-catching. She felt that she was prettier than Ding Yuehua, so she was naturally more stunning when she wore it.


    Shu Yu was very satisfied. She had gained a lot today. Not only did she have a small amount of money, but after Ding Yuehua¡¯s appearance, she would at least have a few more customers.


    Just as she was thinking about it, a joyful voice suddenly came from outside. ¡°The Lord is back. The Lord is back.¡±


    When the Ding family heard this, they instantly beamed with joy. Mrs. Ding even clapped her hands together. ¡°I knew the Lord would be fine. Let¡¯s go out and take a look.¡±


    Ding Yuehua wanted to go out too, but after taking two steps, she was pulled back by Mrs. Ding. ¡°Don¡¯t go. Your head is still injured. Go to bed and lie down.¡± She was very satisfied with her daughter¡¯s delicate appearance.


    Then, she went out again and expressionlessly asked the Third Miss who was kneeling on the ground to get up and go to the room to rest.


    Shu Yu looked at this series of operations and sighed in her heart. This rich family¡¯s inner house was indeed not peaceful. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mrs. Ding had already brought the rest of the Ding family out. It was a big deal that the Lord Ding had returned. It only took an instant for the house to turn quiet from noisy.


    Shu Yu prepared to leave. ¡°Yuehua, we¡¯ll be going back first. Since the Lord Ding is back, I think you have a lot to say. We won¡¯t disturb you here. If you have any problems in the future, you can come to Ningshui Street to find me.¡±


    Ding Yuehua didn¡¯t try to persuade her to stay. She only thanked her again and again before letting Xiao Yun send her out.


    Shu Yu brought Daya back the way they came.


    No more soldiers were guarding the back door. As expected, nothing would happen to the Ding family.


    Shu Yu and Daya got on the mule carriage and drove to Ningshui Street.


    It was only when they were out of Xiao Yun¡¯s line of sight that Daya suddenly said excitedly, ¡°Yu, we¡¯ve earned money. So much silver.¡±


    Shu Yu was amused. ¡°Calm down, Sis. There will be more silver in the future.¡±

 Chapter 184 - 184: The Big Girl Who Surprised People

    Chapter 184: The Big Girl Who Surprised People


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Daya didn¡¯t know how to remain calm. In the beginning, she had thought it was pretty good. After the shop was opened, as long as they sold two pieces of clothing a day, they would earn at most one or two hundred coins per piece. They would earn three or four hundred coins a day.


    In Daya¡¯s heart, this was already very high.


    That was about ten taels of silver a month. After deducting the rent, labor, and some other expenses, They could save at least five taels of silver a month. Fifty to sixty taels a year. Just thinking about it made her excited.


    But now¡­Yu spent a day, no, less than half a day to earn half a year¡¯s worth of money.


    Daya¡¯s heart was about to jump out. Her imagination was indeed too poor.


    Shu Yu saw this and stuffed all the banknotes into Daya¡¯s hands. ¡°Sis, feel it now. You just have to get used to it in the future.¡±


    Daya almost threw the banknote in her hand. Fortunately, she reacted quickly and held it tightly in her palm. She let out a long breath. ¡°Yu, don¡¯t scare me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not scaring you. Didn¡¯t you hear Miss Ding say that it¡¯s not easy to earn thirty taels a month? Sister, we commoners don¡¯t have money. However, those who did business well would go out for a meal and spend a hundred taels.¡±


    Daya was speechless. That must be the liver of a dragon and the gall of a phoenix, right?


    Shu Yu smiled. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else. The Shu family¡¯s daily life was quite extravagant. Although they often deducted her monthly salary, they were generous in other aspects.


    Shu Yu waited for Daya to be more or less done with her acceptance before getting down to business. ¡°Sis, did you notice anything when I put makeup on Miss Ding just now?¡± S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Daya was stunned. She thought for a moment and said hesitantly, ¡°I realized that you only changed Miss Ding¡¯s eyebrows and eyes a little, but she felt completely different. Also, Miss Ding¡¯s nose is a little flat. After you¡¯re done, her nose will look much taller. Yes, there were also layers on both sides of her face.¡±


    Shu Yu was a little surprised. She didn¡¯t expect Daya to notice all of this and be very careful.


    This was also the reason why she brought Daya along. She wanted to use these two months to give Daya systematic emergency training.


    After all, if she wasn¡¯t around in the future, someone would have to take care of the shop.


    She did not expect Daya to give her a surprise. She was more talented than she had imagined.


    Since that was the case, she wouldn¡¯t hold back anymore.


    Seeing that she was silent, Daya felt a little uneasy. ¡°Am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, Sister, you¡¯re right. When we get back, I¡¯ll teach you how to do makeup.¡±


    Daya¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I-I¡¯ll study hard.¡±


    Then, she would be able to earn a lot of money like Yu. Of course, she didn¡¯t dare to ask for 60 taels a day. That half was fine too.


    As they spoke, the mule carriage stopped in front of the ready-to-wear clothes shop.


    When Dahu and Sanya in the shop heard the sound, they hurriedly ran out.


    What surprised Shu Yu was that the Dahu was holding Maneki in his arms. After not seeing him for half a day, he decided to play with the female cat.


    The old lady also came out to welcome them. ¡°Aiyo, you¡¯re finally back. We were so worried.¡±


    She also waited until Shu Yu left before she found out that the servant girl who came over was a servant of the Ding family.


    As for Lord Ding, he had been locked up in the county office and had not been allowed to go back.


    The old lady wanted to ask how the Ding family was doing, but she was pulled into the shop by Daya. ¡°Grandma, let me show you something.¡±

 Chapter 185 - 185: The Whole Family Is Shocked

    Chapter 185: The Whole Family Is Shocked


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The old lady walked to the back of the counter with a suspicious look on her face. Only then did she see Daya mysteriously opening her tightly clenched right hand.


    Madam Ruan and Lu Erbai¡¯s attention was also drawn to this, and they looked over curiously.


    In the next moment, the three of them saw the two silver notes lying in her hands. As soon as the banknote was unfolded, the three of them sucked in a cold breath.


    So, so much money?


    Daya took a deep breath and then told them everything that happened after he went to the Ding residence today. ¡°You didn¡¯t see Yu¡¯s technique. It was too godly. The Ding family was stunned. The fifty taels were given by Miss Ding, and the ten taels were given by Mrs. Ding. In just a short while, there were sixty taels.¡±


    The old lady and the other two couldn¡¯t help but gulp. They hadn¡¯t expected this either.


    A few of them raised their heads in unison to look at Shu Yu. The latter was talking to Sanya. When she felt the burning gaze, she raised her head and asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°N-nothing?¡± She just felt that Yu¡¯s pair of hands had to be worshipped in the future.


    Shu Yu inexplicably felt that their gazes made her heart skip a beat. She laughed dryly and said to the few of them, ¡°I see that the shop has been tidied up. There¡¯s nothing much to do. Why don¡¯t we go to the small courtyard we rented first? We would stay in the county town tonight and come over early tomorrow. Oh right, why didn¡¯t I see Brother Daniu?¡±


    The old lady quickly said, ¡°Daniu went to buy firecrackers. Isn¡¯t the restaurant opening tomorrow? We had to release two strings to tell others.¡±


    With that said the old lady suddenly felt that setting off two strings of firecrackers was a little too cold.


    It was mainly because they had considered the fact that the family did not have money, so they hung a couplet and two strings of firecrackers. But now¡­


    Looking at the sixty taels of silver in Daya¡¯s hand, the Lu family fell into deep thought.


    The old lady asked, ¡°Yu, should we invite a dragon and lion dance to liven things up?¡± Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°No need, just set off firecrackers and buy some nuts to eat. If you meet anyone who comes to watch, share the joy.¡±


    The old lady thought about how there were only a few pieces of clothing in their shop. It was indeed quite awkward to make it too big.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it this way. When Daniu comes back, we¡¯ll go to the small courtyard to clean up and come over early tomorrow to open for business.¡±


    Just as the old lady finished speaking, Daniu had already returned with a basket on his back.


    Shu Yu glanced at the things in the basket and asked Daniu to put them in the backyard.


    Then, the family locked the door and left.


    The courtyard they lived in was in Liufang Alley, not far from the shop. The group of people pulled the mule carriage and walked straight over.


    When she passed by Meng Yunzheng¡¯s courtyard, Shu Yu stopped for a moment. Seeing that the courtyard door was locked, she immediately retracted her gaze and continued to walk forward.


    With the silver, the old lady felt more confident. She saw that there were three houses in the courtyard and did not feel that it was a waste. Instead, she nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°This house is good. The location is not bad and it¡¯s quiet. When the time comes, no one will disturb your mother and the Daya when they are making clothes here.¡±


    The others had also seen it inside and out, and the more they looked, the more they liked it.


    The old lady couldn¡¯t stay idle and immediately picked up a broom and rag to tidy up.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°Grandma, you guys rest first. I still have to go out for a while.¡±


    Madam Ruan and the others were stunned. ¡°It¡¯s already quite late. It¡¯s time for dinner. Why are you still going out?¡±


    Shu Yu winked at them. ¡°Because the God of Fortune came to our house today, and we¡¯ll have silver in a while. How can we miss it?¡±

 Chapter 186 - 186: Selling the Recipe

    Chapter 186: Selling the Recipe


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The old lady was excited. ¡°You have a guest again?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Shu Yu waved at Sanya. ¡°Didn¡¯t I make a scar removal cream before? I promised to bring Sanya to Doctor Xu today to see the effect of removing scars. If it¡¯s good, I¡¯ll sell the prescription to him. We should have gone over in the morning, but didn¡¯t we suddenly have work to do and was delayed until now?¡±


    The old lady had almost forgotten about this matter. She quickly nodded when she heard that. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Doctor Xu must be waiting anxiously. Go quickly.¡±


    Shu Yu asked Lu Er Bai again, ¡°Dad, come with us. We can also let Doctor Xu give you a follow-up visit to see how your leg is recovering.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Dahu also wanted to go, but when he saw that his grandmother and mother were busy, he immediately stopped and turned around to help.


    Shu Yu looked at his back and could not help but laugh. He was young, but he had a lot to worry about.


    The father and daughter got on the mule carriage and quickly drove toward the clinic.


    Doctor Xu was indeed looking forward to it. He had been walking around the clinic for the entire afternoon. If he didn¡¯t know that Shu Yu¡¯s shop was opening tomorrow and that she would be very busy today, he would have gone to his door to question her.


    Just as he was about to lose his patience, the mule carriage finally stopped in front of his door.


    Doctor Xu rushed out and saw Sanya¡¯s face at first glance.


    The last time he saw her, the little girl was thin and small, and her face was pale. Coupled with that scar, she looked like a beggar.


    It had only been more than ten days since they last met, but the little girl seemed to have changed into a different person. Her face had gained some flesh and looked cute. The color of the scar was already very light. It was almost invisible from a distance.


    Scar removal cream was indeed useful.


    Doctor Xu was so happy that he almost jumped up. ¡°Come in, Sanya, come in quickly. Let me take a good look at your face.¡±


    Shu Yu, who was helping Lu Erbai out of the car, was speechless. Doctor Xu, you look like a wretched human trafficker.


    ¡°Doctor Xu, the patient is here.¡±


    Doctor Xu raised his head and looked at Sanya. ¡°It¡¯s all the same.¡±


    Sanya was a little afraid. She was timid, to begin with. If it weren¡¯t for Shu Yu¡¯s presence these days, which made her a little more confident, she might not even be willing to go out.


    At this moment, looking at Doctor Xu, who was smiling especially terrifyingly, Sanya was about to cry. She weakly asked Shu Yu for help, ¡°Second Sister¡­¡±


    Shu Yu handed the walking stick to Lu Erbai and quickly ran to Sanya¡¯s side. She picked her up and said to Doctor Xu, ¡°You¡¯ll scare my sister like this. Doctor Xu, let¡¯s talk inside the clinic.¡±


    Doctor Xu finally restrained himself a little and went in with his hands behind his back.


    Shu Yu insisted that he take a look at Lu Erbai¡¯s leg first. After that, he started talking about the scar removal cream. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With Shu Yu hugging her, Doctor Xu approached Sanya again. Sanya was not afraid at all. Instead, she blinked her big eyes and said excitedly, ¡°Uncle Xu, my scar is almost gone. My second sister helped me remove it. I¡¯ve never seen someone as amazing as her.¡±


    Doctor Xu looked up at Shu Yu and nodded perfunctorily. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. She¡¯s quite amazing.¡±


    Sanya was satisfied.


    Doctor Xu asked Shu Yu to show him the finished product of the scar removal cream. After studying it for a while, they began to discuss the price.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to sell the recipe to me? Are you not going to sell it yourself?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°But I have another request.¡±

 Chapter 187 - 187: Seven Skewers of Candied Haws

    Chapter 187: Seven Skewers of Candied Haws


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Doctor Xu resisted the urge to roll his eyes and pointed at her. ¡°I knew there would be more trouble.¡±


    Shu Yu argued, ¡°Doctor Xu, don¡¯t accuse me. I haven¡¯t said my request yet.¡±


    ¡°Then tell me.¡±


    ¡°I think so. About the recipe, I can sell it to you at a lower price. But¡­¡± Before Doctor Xu¡¯s eyes lit up, Shu Yu quickly changed the topic. ¡°In the future, if you sell a bottle of this scar removal cream, give me 5% of it. How about that?¡±


    5% was not a lot.


    According to Doctor Xu¡¯s standard of charge, she estimated that her scar removal cream would cost at least ten or twenty taels. If she asked for 5% of it, it would only cost one tael at most.


    It was already very few.


    Shu Yu mainly wanted to give her family another way out. The shop was not on the right track yet, and she did not know what would happen in the future. She had to leave a way out for the Lu family.


    Doctor Xu was startled and began to ponder carefully in his heart.


    The cost of this scar removal cream was not high. The medicine that he saw Shu Yu grab last time did not require many precious medicinal herbs.


    His profit was still very large, 5%¡­


    Although it was a little painful, it was not impossible.


    ¡°If it¡¯s half done, then how much is this recipe worth?¡±


    ¡°One hundred and fifty taels.¡± Shu Yu clicked her tongue.¡± How is it? Cheap, right?¡±


    Listening to the side of the whole process, Lu Erbai was speechless. Was this cheap?


    Doctor Xu felt that it was within his acceptable range. After all, his medical center had always charged high fees. Moreover, this scar removal cream could be sold to the capital in the future. At that time, the price would increase several times.


    This thing was a rare good thing for those rich and powerful families.


    His original estimate was three hundred taels, but now that it was halved, he was still very happy.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get you some silver.¡±


    Lu Erbai stared blankly at his departing back and sighed, ¡°Doctor Xu is a straightforward person.¡± He didn¡¯t even know how to bargain.


    Shu Yu drank a cup of tea. Today was indeed the day of the God of Fortune¡¯s visit.


    However, she had spent almost all the money she had on her, and now she had made up for it.


    Doctor Xu quickly took out the banknote and Shu Yu prescribed in front of him.


    The transaction between the two parties was very pleasant. Shu Yu happily put away the silver notes in her hand. ¡°Then I¡¯ll count on Doctor Xu¡¯s business to be prosperous so that I can share the profits.¡±


    Doctor Xu snorted lightly. ¡°You¡¯re opening for business tomorrow. I wish you a great opening as well.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Shu Yu once again helped Lu Erbai onto the mule carriage. However, this time, she didn¡¯t get on the cart. Instead, she led the mule forward slowly.


    When she passed by the hawker selling candied haws, she bought seven sticks of candied haws and gave one to Sanya. Lu Erbai kept the rest so that they could each get a stick when they got home.


    Sanya looked at the candied haws in her hands, her eyes shining.


    ¡°Second Sister, candied haws, I have never eaten it.¡± In the past, every time Aunt came to the county town, she would bring back a stick of candied haws for Dabao.


    Dabao was very detestable. Every time, he would deliberately run in front of her and her brother and bite them in front of them with a look of enjoyment.


    Every time Sanya ran away, but when there was no one, she would lick her lips, fantasizing about herself eating candied haws, sour and sweet, as if it was a delicacy in the world.


    Today, she finally got to eat it.


    Lu Erbai looked at his little daughter, feeling a little sour in his heart.


    Of the seven sticks of candied haws, Shu Yu had bought one for each of them. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lu Erbai took out his skewer. ¡°Sanya likes it. I¡¯ll share mine with you and Dahu.¡±

 Chapter 188 - 188: Your Mother Is That Stingy

    Chapter 188: Your Mother Is That Stingy


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Sanya was stunned and shook her head quickly. ¡°I don¡¯t want it. I have it.¡±


    Shu Yu also said, ¡°Eating too much hawthorn isn¡¯t good for her stomach. One skewer is enough. Dad, keep it for yourself.¡±


    After hearing that it was bad for the body, Lu Erbai didn¡¯t insist. He just patted his youngest daughter¡¯s head and smiled at her happy expression.


    Shu Yu bought a lot of things on the way back. With money in her hands, she could not restrain her desire to shop.


    Lu Erbai tried to persuade her a few times but to no avail.


    Fortunately, the things she bought were not expensive. They were just some snacks. It was obvious that she had specially brought them back for everyone to eat.


    When the mule carriage stopped at the entrance of Liufang Alley, the old lady, and the others had already bought the vegetables and prepared the meal, waiting for them to return.


    Sanya took a stick of candied haws from Lu Erbai. After getting out of the car, she ran inside. ¡°Brother, Brother will give you something delicious.¡±


    Dahu was sweeping the floor with a broom. When he heard the sound, he suddenly looked up. Then, a string of bright red candied haws was right in front of his eyes.


    The Dahu was stunned and looked at Sanya.


    The latter tilted her head and ate her skewer as she handed the skewer in her hand to him. ¡°Here you go. Our Sister bought it for us. We all have one. It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    The Dahu¡¯s eyes sparkled as he quickly took it.


    The brother and sister looked at each other and smiled. They bit on the candied haws and laughed. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shu Yu could not help but laugh. It was indeed easy to be satisfied in a child¡¯s world. Having a stick of candied haws was like having everything.


    Shu Yu distributed the remaining candied haws. Daniu scratched his head in embarrassment. ¡°I have some too?¡±


    Daniu didn¡¯t want to go back today in case he had to rush over tomorrow. It would be too troublesome.


    However, he wasn¡¯t going to stay here tonight. After dinner, he went to the shop to sleep.


    He had been busy these days. Shu Yu meant that although he was her cousin, she couldn¡¯t let him work for anything. She had to pay him some money.


    The old lady agreed with her, but Daniu disagreed.


    The old lady hit him a few times. ¡°You¡¯re getting married at the end of the year. Your mother is so stingy. Don¡¯t you have some money saved up? If your wife wants to buy something to eat in the future, do you have to use her dowry?¡±


    Daniu instantly thought of Daya¡¯s situation and shook his head. ¡°Of course not.¡±


    The old lady slapped a string of copper coins into his hand, causing his palm to turn red. ¡°Since you know that, then you have to plan for yourself. After you get married, you and your wife will be your own family. You¡¯re a man, so you have to give your wife to rely on. Money is the most practical thing, do you understand?¡±


    Daniu understood, so he hesitated for a moment before accepting the copper coins.


    The old lady was satisfied, finally, said, ¡°You¡¯re the eldest grandson in the Lu family, never been taught by your mother to be foolish.¡±


    The grandma was talking about his mother, so Daniu could only laugh dryly and did not refute.


    Only then did the old lady chase him back to the shop to sleep.


    After Daniu left, Shu Yu took out the money she had earned from selling the scar removal cream.


    ¡°Just in time. Before the opening ceremony tomorrow, let¡¯s check the accounts and make some money later so that we can have an idea.¡±


    Looking at the banknotes on the table, the old lady and Madame Ruan felt as if their worldview had been shattered.


    Yu went out and earned another 150 taels of silver.


    Could it be that they had seen too little of the world, so they didn¡¯t know that there were so many rich people now?

 Chapter 189 - 189: Settling Credits and Recruiting

    Chapter 189: Settling Credits and Recruiting


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    However, when Shu Yu calculated all the expenses before the opening of the restaurant, the old lady and Madam Ruan were stunned.


    They had already spent over a hundred taels of silver before the shop opened for business.


    This money¡­Where did all the money go? Why did they not know that they had handled such a large sum of money?


    ¡°The main ones are the mule carriage, the decoration of the shop, and the cloth.¡±


    The biggest thing was the fabric. The fabric that Shu Yu bought was all good. If it was too bad, those madams and young ladies would not be interested at all.


    She had several rolls of good silk from the largest silk store in the county.


    However, these materials were enough for some time. She did not need to spend money in this area for the time being.


    ¡°So, we won¡¯t need to spend a lot of money next. It¡¯s mainly on labor. We still don¡¯t have enough clothes in our shop. I still have to teach Sister how to put on makeup, so Mother is the only one who can make clothes. It¡¯s too late, so I thought of hiring two people.¡±


    Recruiting?


    Naturally, this method was to recruit people with good craftsmanship.


    Shu Yu saw that Madam Ruan wanted to say something but hesitated as if she had something to say, so she asked,¡± Is there someone in your heart?¡±


    Madam Ruan glanced at her mother-in-law, who glared at her. ¡°If you want to talk, then talk. Why are you looking at me?¡±


    Madam Ruan quickly retracted her gaze and said softly, ¡°Yu, Mother knows someone who can make clothes quickly and exquisitely. She¡¯s also a good person. When I was young, I wasn¡¯t good at making clothes, so I was¡­When the Ruan family scolded me, she was the one who secretly told me the technique.¡±


    Shu Yu could tell. ¡°So, she¡¯s from the Ruan Family Village?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± This was also the reason why Madam Ruan hesitated. ¡°Xiang¡¯s life wasn¡¯t good. She married someone when she was young, but the other party passed away a few years later. Her in-laws despised her for giving birth to a daughter and chased her out with her daughter. When she returned to her parent¡¯s home, they were unhappy and refused to let her go home. After that, she found a run-down house in the Ruan Family Village. The village chief asked her for some rent and stayed there.¡±


    Madam Ruan was three years older than Xiang, and Xiang got married later than her, so her daughter was one year younger than Shu Yu.


    The mother and daughter depended on each other for survival. They usually embroidered some handkerchiefs to make a living.


    Xiang was good at making clothes, and she was a nice person, which was why Madam Ruan recommended her.


    The old lady snorted. ¡°The people of the Ruan Family Village are all bad. If your family finds out that our family has opened a shop, they might come and take advantage of us again.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Madam Ruan did not dare to refute. The things her family had done made her unable to lift her head for the rest of her life.


    However, Shu Yu¡¯s hand under the table gently tugged at her. Madam Ruan looked up and heard her say, ¡°Sure, but we still have to see how good her craftsmanship is and what her character is like.¡± If there¡¯s no problem, we¡¯ll recruit her. As for the Ruan Family Village¡­We will find out sooner or later. Not only them, but we also have to be prepared for others to come. No matter what, we can help those who are good to us if we can. If we don¡¯t agree, then we¡¯ll fight them out. There¡¯s no room for negotiation.¡± S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The old lady nodded. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s do that.¡±


    Madam Ruan¡¯s face flashed with joy. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go to the Ruan Family Village another day and tell Xiang.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s do it.¡±


    Other than that, Shu Yu wanted to recruit an embroidery lady.

 Chapter 190 - 190: Shes Smart

    Chapter 190: She¡¯s Smart


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The embroidery lady that Shu Yu wanted was not an ordinary one who only knew how to embroider a handkerchief.


    At the very least, they had to have the skills to embroider screens independently. This kind of embroidery lady, whom ordinary farmers could not cultivate, would go back and ask Miss Ding if she had any candidates.


    After saying that, Shu Yu¡¯s gaze fell on Da Hu¡¯s head.


    Dahu and Sanya sat on the steps at the door. The old lady felt that the two children were young and were afraid that they would leak the news, so she did not let them listen to this kind of calculation of silver.


    The two children were slowly chewing on the candied haws. They had only eaten two just now and could not bear to eat too quickly. They put candied haws up. After dinner, they would take them out and slowly taste them.


    As soon as Shu Yu¡¯s gaze landed on the door, the others also turned their heads to look.


    Dahu felt his back stiffen, and he felt a burning sensation on his back.


    He asked in a low voice, ¡°Sister, do you have a feeling that you¡¯re being targeted?¡±


    Sanya shook her head and stuffed half of the candied hawthorns into her mouth. Her cheeks puffed up as she shook her head. ¡°No, I feel especially happy now. One candied hawthorn, two candied hawthorns, three, I still have three. Brother, look, you still have five. Why don¡¯t you give me one? That way, we¡¯ll have the same amount, right?¡± S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She was really smart.


    Dahu looked at his sister. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m being targeted.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± However, Sanya seemed to have thought of something and immediately became nervous. ¡°Is there someone who wants to kidnap you again? Then, brother, quickly hide it. Give me the candied haws, and I¡¯ll hold it for you.¡±


    Dahu was speechless. Do you think you¡¯ve hidden your motives well?


    Shu Yu was amused by the two of them. She waved at them. ¡°Dahu, Sanya, come here. I have something to say.¡±


    The two of them immediately turned around and ran into the house.


    Shu Yu pulled Dahu over and said to the others in the room, ¡°I want to find a school for Dahu so that he can study.¡±


    Everyone was stunned. Read, read?


    Dahu shook his head repeatedly. ¡°Sister, I don¡¯t study.¡±


    Shu Yu looked at him steadily.¡±Dahu, you have to go to school. Even if you don¡¯t like it, I still want you to go. I don¡¯t need you to think about fame, nor do need you to read out your achievements. However, reading and learning were the most basic. In the future, our shop will grow bigger and bigger. As the owner, can¡¯t you read? If you didn¡¯t study and didn¡¯t even know how to do accounts, and if you were scammed by people when signed the contract, then this shop that you had painstakingly opened would have to close down soon.¡±


    Dahu¡¯s eyes widened. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t like reading. Besides his family, the person he admired the most was the only scholar in his village, Scholar Tang.


    However, he had never thought of studying. At home¡­


    ¡°But I heard that studying costs a lot of money.¡±


    ¡°Our family has even opened a shop.¡±


    Lu Erbai clenched his fists, his expression was solemn. ¡°Yes, study. Dahu must study.¡±


    Dahu looked around and saw that everyone was nodding. He immediately became excited. ¡°Then, I will study. I want to be the top scorer.¡±


    ¡°Our Dahu is ambitious.¡± The old lady said happily.


    Shu Yu glanced at the envious Sanya. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that we don¡¯t have a women¡¯s college here. Dahu, when you come back from school in the future, you have to teach your sister how to read, understand?¡±

 Chapter 191 - 191: Opening Day

    Chapter 191: Opening Day


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Just like that, Dahu¡¯s studies were settled. After the store was opened for business, they would find a suitable school for him.


    The next day, the whole family woke up early, put on new clothes, and headed to Ningshui Street.


    There were already a few shops on Ningshui Street that were open early in the morning. When Shu Yu reached the shop, Daniu happened to be opening the door.


    The old lady had gone to get the auspicious time previously, and 8 a.m. was the auspicious time to open for business.


    Daniu spread out the firecrackers and prepared snacks.


    The shopkeepers of the shops next door all looked over. Most of the surrounding businesses were not optimistic about the news of the Lu family opening a ready-to-wear clothes shop.


    This was especially when they had come over yesterday and found that there were only a few pieces of clothes. Although the shop was decorated in a novel and comfortable way, so what? A shop that sold clothes but didn¡¯t even have many items was useless.


    They asked around and found out that the Lu family came from a small remote village. They had no experience in doing business before, nor did they have any backing. In fact, they had been a family that could not even solve the problem of their livelihood half a month ago. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As a result, the shopkeepers of the various shops were speechless. They did not think that the Lu family¡¯s shop could last long.


    Of course, although they didn¡¯t think much of the Lu family, peace was always the most important thing in business. As such, the few shops nearby still wrapped up two bags of sweets and sent them over as a congratulatory gift.


    Lu Dasong and Lu Sanzhu arrived when it was almost seven in the morning.


    The moment Lu Sanzhu arrived, he complained to Shu Yu in dissatisfaction, ¡°I was going to help yesterday, but the old lady stopped me, saying that the car can¡¯t fit all of us. Wouldn¡¯t it be fine if Daniu didn¡¯t come then? I¡¯m trying to show my mum filial piety as a son, but to think she¡¯s unwilling.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the old lady pinched his ear, ¡°It¡¯s a big day. Don¡¯t cause trouble.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu cried out, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t dare to do it anymore. I really don¡¯t!¡±


    The old lady snorted and asked him, ¡°Where are Dabao and Baoya?¡±


    ¡°I was afraid that there would be too many people and I couldn¡¯t take care of them, so I sent them to their grandmother¡¯s house.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu and his wife came, and so did Lu Dasong and his wife.


    Madam Li had wanted to bring Erniu and Lanhua over and see if they could take advantage of anything, but Lu Dasong did not agree, so she had no choice.


    Zhang Shu¡¯s words last time had affected the couple. Recently, Lu Dasong did not listen to her ideas much. He was afraid that others would say that he did not have a mind of his own and that his wife was the one who made the decisions in the house.


    Madam Li did not dare to provoke him at this juncture, so she could only follow Lu Dasong over unwillingly.


    This was the first time Madam Li had come to the shop. She had originally thought that it was just a small shop with a few pieces of cloth. She did not expect that the shop was on Ningshui Street.


    Moreover¡­ It was so beautiful.


    Madam Li felt sour. Her second brother-in-law¡¯s family had really struck it rich. Why wasn¡¯t her daughter the one who was taken away back then? This way, when her daughter came back after more than ten years, she would also have a shop that looked very wealthy.


    Madam Li looked around and asked in surprise, ¡°Second sister-in-law, do you only have these few clothes? What kind of business are you doing? Can you make money?¡±


    This was the first time she saw someone who dared to open a shop with just a few pieces of clothing.


    Madam Ruan was not good with words and just smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll make more later.¡±


    ¡°How many can you make in a day? Why don¡¯t I help you? I can make clothes too.¡±


    Of course, she would have to demand a salary.

 Chapter 192 - 192: Seemingly Going to Make a Loss

    Chapter 192: Seemingly Going to Make a Loss


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As soon as Madam Li finished speaking, Madam Liang jumped over, ¡°And me, and me. I know how to make clothes too!¡±


    Madam Ruan laughed awkwardly. They did know how to make clothes, but the products were limited to the extent that they could be worn. They couldn¡¯t make clothes that were exquisite and beautiful.


    She looked at her two sisters-in-law and said hesitantly, ¡°Well, your family is quite busy, so how can I trouble you? Just to make clothes, I have to live in the county and can¡¯t go back every day.¡±


    Madam Li frowned, ¡°We can¡¯t go back? It doesn¡¯t matter where the clothes are made. It¡¯s not like they¡¯re expensive. If you¡¯re afraid of getting them dirty, can¡¯t we just wash them after we¡¯re done?¡±


    Madam Ruan suddenly understood what it meant to be a chicken talking to a duck. Her rejection had been quite obvious. Moreover, the clothes were indeed very expensive. A good piece of clothing cost several taels of silver.


    When she made the clothes, she would trim her fingernails and apply hand cream. She also kept the table neat and tidy, as well as the room clean. On top of that, she requested that no one disturbed her. The whole family placed a lot of importance on the whole matter, so of course, they couldn¡¯t just do it casually.


    Madam Li wanted to say more, but the old lady walked over and glared at Madam Li and Madam Liang, ¡°What good clothes can you make with your dog paws? Let me tell you, don¡¯t touch the clothes in Erbai¡¯s shop. Otherwise, I¡¯ll cut your hands off!¡±


    The two of them were scolded until they shrunk their necks. The old lady glared at Madam Ruan and said, ¡°Yu is in charge of hiring people for the shop. The next time you meet people who want to work in the shop, tell them to go to Yu. Let me tell you, if you dare to take over and hold Yu back, you¡¯d better get lost as soon as possible.¡±


    Madam Ruan shook her head hurriedly, ¡°I won¡¯t hold her back.¡±


    At this moment, Lu Erbai called out, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s time!¡±


    It was time to open for business.


    The old lady hurriedly tidied up her clothes and hurried to the door.


    Lu Erbai stood by the side, leaning against the door with his walking stick, one hand tugging at the end of a piece of red silk that covered the signboard on the roof of the shop. He looked at his family with slight excitement.


    After a while, he took a deep breath and said to Shu Yu, ¡°Light it.¡±


    Shu Yu held a lighter and lit the firecrackers that had been spread out long ago. In the next moment, a crackling sound suddenly rang in everyone¡¯s ears. Daya protected Dahu and Sanya as they hurriedly ran into the shop.


    Lu Erbai raised his head, and with a forceful tug of his right hand, the red silk cloth was pulled away, revealing the words on the plaque: Yiren Pavilion.


    The so-called Yiren symbolized ladies who were the object of fantasies.


    Shu Yu felt that the meaning was quite good. It was simple and easy to understand, and it was also elegant to read.


    After the firecrackers were set off, many were attracted by the commotion. Some children who were watching the show ran over happily.


    However, no one came inside. They just stood outside and watched.


    The doors of Yiren Pavilion were very wide. Even if one stood outside, one could see what was inside.


    Therefore, everyone quickly found out that this was a ready-to-wear clothes shop, and it was one that didn¡¯t have many clothes. All of them instantly lost interest. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Madam Li and Madam Liang chattered at the side, ¡°Why aren¡¯t there any customers? It¡¯s already so quiet on the opening day¡­ It doesn¡¯t look like they¡¯re going to make money at all.¡±


    Madam Liang was quite worried. She did hope that her second brother-in-law¡¯s family would make money. After all, she was hoping to get some benefits.


    Madam Li was gloating, ¡°They made such a big fuss earlier, but it looks like they¡¯re going to lose money.¡±

 Chapter 193 - 193: Three Gifts

    Chapter 193: Three Gifts


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As the two ladies chattered, laughter came from outside.


    ¡°Ms. Lu, congratulations on your grand opening!¡±


    Everyone looked up and saw Doctor Xu walking over with a helper. The latter was holding a gift box in his hand.


    Lu Erbai¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Doctor Xu, you¡¯re here. Please come in, please come in.¡±


    Doctor Xu handed the gift box to Shu Yu, then greeted the others and went in to look around the shop.


    Once he did so, the smile on his face froze. He looked at Shu Yu strangely. Were they really going to open a ready-to-wear clothes shop? With just these few clothes? There were even fewer clothes than the ones in his closet.


    But he didn¡¯t say much and was led by Daniu to sit down and drink tea.


    After a while, another person came with a gift box in his hand as well.


    Upon arrival, he nodded and smiled at Lu Erbai before handing over the gift box.


    Lu Erbai was dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t know this person. Furthermore, the other party didn¡¯t even say a word when handing over the gift. Should he accept the gift box or not? S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It wasn¡¯t just Lu Erbai. The others didn¡¯t recognize the young man either.


    Dahu, who was smart, went to find Shu Yu who was talking to Doctor Xu inside.


    Shu Yu came out and saw Meng Yunzheng. Surprise flashed across her face as she said, ¡°Young Master Meng?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng smiled and silently congratulated her.


    Shu Yu introduced him to Lu Erbai, ¡°Dad, this is Young Master Meng. A year ago, Doctor Zhao was instructed by him to treat our injuries.¡±


    Lu Erbai knew Zhao Xi, but he had never seen Meng Yunzheng before. This was the first time he had seen the latter.


    Upon hearing that he was his savior, Lu Erbai instantly became excited and enthusiastic, ¡°So it¡¯s Young Master Meng! Quick, come in and sit.¡±


    Shu Yu said softly, ¡°Dad, Young Master Meng got into an accident previously, so he can¡¯t speak now.¡±


    When Lu Erbai heard this, he looked at Meng Yunzheng with concern. He instructed Shu Yu, ¡°Then take good care of him. Make him feel welcome.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Dad,¡± Shu Yu brought Meng Yunzheng into the shop and let him sit opposite Doctor Xu.


    After Doctor Xu drank a cup of tea, he wanted to leave. After all, he was the only doctor in his clinic, and he had to work. Otherwise, his patients would be lost if he wasn¡¯t around. As such, he left after staying for a while and meeting Meng Yunzheng.


    As a result, Meng Yunzheng instantly became the focus of attention. He was gentlemanly and handsome, to begin with. Even if he did not speak, people would not be able to look away.


    Meng Yunzheng was very calm. He had long been used to such gazes.


    Dahu and Sanya hid behind the counter and sneaked glances over time and time again. This person was really good-looking, even more so than Scholar Tang.


    The ¡°glorious moon¡± that their second sister had mentioned in the past should be him, right?


    Shu Yu chatted with Meng Yunzheng. After a while, someone came over to give gifts again.


    It was Xiao Yun. She said to Shu Yu apologetically, ¡°Shopkeeper Lu, our Young Miss has something on today and can¡¯t get away. She¡¯s sorry she can¡¯t come over to congratulate you herself.¡±


    Shu Yu understood. Lord Ding had just returned yesterday, so there must be many things to arrange. In addition, Ding Yuehua had just broken off the engagement with the Jiang family, so the follow-up must also be troublesome. The lady was sick now, so it was normal for her not to come out.


    Xiao Yun left after giving the gifts. After a while, Meng Yunzheng also got up and left.


    After all, this was a women¡¯s ready-to-made clothes shop. Other than the Lu family, it was quite awkward for a man like him to be here.


    Once he left, only the Lu family was left in the huge shop.

 Chapter 194 - 194: A Heavy Gift Box

    Chapter 194: A Heavy Gift Box


    Seeing that the shop was deserted again, the Lu family members were a little worried.


    Even Lu Sanzhu, who was inexplicably confident in Shu Yu, couldn¡¯t help but sigh as he looked at the lonely gift boxes on the counter.


    Only three people came to congratulate the opening of the shop. This was too shabby.


    He scooted over and whispered into Shu Yu¡¯s ear, ¡°Yu, why don¡¯t you give me some money and I¡¯ll hire a few people to get some empty gift boxes to increase the popularity of our shop?¡±


    Not only him, but even Lu Dasong came over and said, ¡°I think this method is feasible. We can also hire a few people to pretend to be customers. Otherwise, with so few people on the opening day, it will affect our luck in the future.¡±


    Madam Li nodded at the side, ¡°That¡¯s right. I felt that you guys couldn¡¯t do it from the start. We are all ordinary people. Even if you want to open a shop, it would be good enough to sell some food or open a grocery store. Why do you have to open a ready-to-wear clothes shop? Moreover, you chose Ningshui Street. Look, there are no customers at all. It¡¯s a waste of money. You guys are too naive.¡±


    Shu Yu was grateful for Lu Sanzhu and Lu Dasong¡¯s good intentions, but Madam Li¡¯s constant badmouthing today made her feel extremely uncomfortable.


    ¡°Aunt, if you don¡¯t think much of the shop, why don¡¯t you just go home? Either way, you can¡¯t help much here.¡±


    Madam Li¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, ¡°You, how can you say that? I¡¯m your elder!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re aware that you are an elder? Then as your mother-in-law, isn¡¯t it right that I beat you to death?¡± The old lady walked over angrily.


    She hadn¡¯t seen any customers enter the shop and was feeling very frustrated. After scolding Madam Li, she looked at Lu Dasong, ¡°If you can¡¯t control your wife, don¡¯t come. It¡¯s a big day, yet she just insists on bringing bad luck to others.¡±


    Madame Lee felt wronged. What did she do that was so wrong? Wasn¡¯t she just telling the truth?


    Her mother-in-law was getting more and more bias toward her second brother-in-law¡¯s family.


    However, she did not dare to say anything in front of the old lady.


    As they were talking, a commotion suddenly came from outside, ¡°Hello, Boss Lu! What a grand opening! I hope customers will flood your shop, hahaha!¡±


    The person was extremely loud, and it instantly diverted everyone¡¯s attention. Everyone in the shop turned their heads to look at the door.


    Lu Erbai looked at the person in confusion, ¡°You are¡­¡±


    That person laughed again, ¡°Me? My surname is Lue, and I also own a shop. We are in the same trade, and my shop is just at the head of the street. You will definitely see it the next time you pass by. Come, come, come. This is a congratulatory gift from me to Boss Lu. Do accept it. This congratulatory gift cost me a lot of effort.¡±


    Lu Erbai found the person before him quite strange. The words he said were polite, but they sounded particularly awkward.


    That being said, the shopkeepers of the surrounding shops had also come to congratulate the opening of the shop this morning, so there was nothing wrong with the other party coming over either.


    As such, Lu Erbai could only smile and take the gift box. However, when he took it, he realized that the gift box from Boss Lue was very big and very¡­ heavy.


    Lu Erbai¡¯s leg was injured, and he was holding onto a walking stick with one hand. How could he withstand the weight of the gift box after the other party suddenly released his grip? He immediately couldn¡¯t remain standing and fell to the side. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Boos Lue stood close and couldn¡¯t help but look smug.


    However, just as Lu Erbai¡¯s body was about to fall to the ground, a hand suddenly appeared behind him. It supported him from behind and held him up.


    After Lu Erbai steadied himself, he let out a long sigh of relief. He then turned to look at Shu Yu, who was standing behind him.

 Chapter 195 - 195: Rubbish

    Chapter 195: Rubbish


    Shu Yu looked at Boss Lue expressionlessly. With one hand supporting Lu Erbai and the other holding the gift box, she turned around and handed it to Daniu, who was also running over. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Boss Lue narrowed his eyes and his expression changed slightly. This girl was quite strong.


    Shu Yu stood in front of Lu Erbai and sized up the person before her, ¡°Boss Lue, the owner of Lue¡¯s Ready-to-wear Clothes Shop?¡±


    As soon as Shu Yu said this, Lu Erbai and the others immediately understood.


    So it was the boss of the county¡¯s other ready-to-wear clothes shop. Good Lord, was he here to look for trouble?


    In the huge Jiangyuan County, there was only one ready-to-wear clothes shop, and it was owned by the Lue family. There had been other ready-to-wear clothes shops in the past, but most of them had not been open for long before they closed down due to poor management or poor business.


    In contrast, the Lue family had been rooted here for many years, and because of this, they monopolized the market.


    Was it because they didn¡¯t like that the Lu family was also opening a ready-to-wear clothes shop that they wanted to deal with them now?


    Boss Lue looked at Shu Yu. Since he came, he had naturally asked about the Lu family¡¯s situation. He knew that this shop was managed by the second daughter of the Lu family. He also knew that the poor Lu family had moved from the countryside to the county and opened this outrageous ready-to-wear clothes shop thanks to this daughter.


    Boss Lue felt that the Lu family was very stupid. To think they let a naive 14-year-old girl make the decisions. It was no wonder that they didn¡¯t even have a few decent clothes even though they were running a ready-to-wear clothes shop.


    At the thought of this, Boss Lue suddenly smiled, ¡°You must be Miss Lu, right? That¡¯s right, I¡¯m the boss of Lue¡¯s ready-to-wear clothes shop. I heard that there¡¯s a new ready-to-wear clothes shop at the end of Ningshui Street, so I came over out of curiosity. Before I came, I was thinking that we could be considered the only two ready-to-wear clothes shops in Jiangyuan County. In the future, we might be able to communicate and help each other. Who knew¡­¡±


    He smiled as he looked into the shop, then shook his head and sighed, ¡°Who knew that you would be so¡­ so¡­ perfunctory? How is this opening a shop? It¡¯s clearly playing house. It¡¯s so crude that I¡¯m simply disappointed.¡±


    The people of the Lu family were quite angered, especially since Boss Lue deliberately said all this at the door. He even raised his voice and instantly attracted the attention of the surrounding passers-by.


    Lu Erbai¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°What¡¯s crude about us? The clothes in our shop are all made with great care.¡±


    Boss Lue laughed as if he had heard a joke, ¡°Care? If you really cared, would there be only ten sets of clothes on the opening day? Who are you fooling? Moreover, you didn¡¯t even hire a decent assistant. It¡¯s simply ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Lu Erbai wasn¡¯t good at arguing.


    He couldn¡¯t say anything, but Shu Yu had already stepped forward. It scared Boss Lue, who was originally standing on the steps proudly, so much so that he took a step back and almost sprained his ankle and fell down the steps.


    He was stunned for a moment and got a little angry.


    However, before he could speak, he heard Shu Yu¡¯s voice.


    ¡°What does it have to do with you whether we put in any effort or not? What right do you have to say anything in our decision of selling clothes? Are you so free that you have to come over to make your presence known? Don¡¯t talk as if your clothes are so valuable. It¡¯s just a pile of rags that I don¡¯t even have the heart to talk about. Only you think you¡¯re capable. If you¡¯re really that capable, why don¡¯t you open your shop in the capital? You¡¯ve been open for decades and you still haven¡¯t moved. How dare you try to teach others what to do?¡±

 Chapter 196 - 196: Boss Lue Fainted From Anger

    Chapter 196: Boss Lue Fainted From Anger


    Boss Lue¡¯s eyes widened. This wretched girl, this wretched girl, she¡­


    Shu Yu sneered, ¡°What? Am I wrong? You¡¯re only so arrogant because no one in Jiangyuan County is willing to open a ready-to-wear clothes shop. To think you came over and pointed fingers at us. If you¡¯re so great, go to the prefecture and compete with others.¡±


    ¡°You even said our family doesn¡¯t have a decent worker? Yes, your family did hire a few workers, but all of them have their noses pointed up to the sky as if they have some kind of disease. Previously, I had been wondering why a small shop assistant with a meager salary would be so good at trimming his sail to the wind. It seems that you, the boss, are not smart enough to lead the way. It must be really hard on you to worry about our shop¡¯s business even though your IQ is limited. Thank you very much. Now can you turn around and get lost?¡±


    Boss Lue gasped for breath after being scolded. He held his chest and felt like he was about to faint.


    The shop assistant behind him quickly supported him and glared at Shu Yu, ¡°You, don¡¯t go too far. Our boss¡­¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    The assistant was so frightened that he trembled and quickly supported Boss Lue to take a few steps back.


    Shu Yu sneered and said to the other members of the Lu family, ¡°If this person dares to come again in the future, you don¡¯t have to be polite. Just beat him out.¡±


    It was the first time that the commoners who were watching the commotion at the entrance and the shopkeepers of the surrounding shops had seen Lu Shuyu¡¯s fierce and impolite side. For a moment, they did not dare to make a sound. Some who were timid could not help but gulp in dear.


    This¡­ Didn¡¯t all businesses value harmony?


    Although the words that Boss Lue had said were indeed malicious, ordinary people would not go so far as to fall out immediately, right? After all, this would leave a bad impression and affect business.


    Shu Yu simply flicked her hair and snorted, ¡°If I don¡¯t say anything, do you really think we are pushovers? How dare any Tom, Dick, or Harry come to my door and give me advice.¡± S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At this point, Madam Li had already hidden in a corner of the shop. Had Shu Yu been giving her face as her aunt since she had tolerated her for so long and not scolded her so badly?


    Moreover, she suspected that Shu Yu¡¯s last sentence was actually directed at her.


    As expected, Shu Yu glanced at her, but her gaze was quickly attracted by the exclamations outside.


    ¡°Ah, Boss! Boss! Wake up!¡± It was the voice of the shop assistant from Lue¡¯s Ready-to-wear Clothes Shop.


    Shu Yu looked up and saw the shop assistant holding Boss Lue as the latter was on the ground. The assistant shouted, ¡°Yiren Pavilion is so rude. My boss came to congratulate them out of kindness, but to think they made the Boss vomit blood!¡±


    The members of the Lu family immediately frowned.


    Madam Ruan was a little worried, ¡°What, what should we do?¡±


    Shu Yu rolled up her sleeves, ¡°It¡¯s simple. I¡¯ll ¡®save¡¯ him.¡±


    Just as she said that, someone in the crowd suddenly shouted, ¡°The guards are here! The guards are here! Who reported this to the officials?¡±


    Shu Yu was stunned. She looked up and saw two guards walking over with serious expressions.


    She had sharp eyes and saw that the guard behind seemed to be carrying¡­ A small gift box?


    When the shop assistant heard that the guards had arrived, he immediately became nervous and was thinking about whether to leave. However, before he could do anything, a warm-hearted member of the crowd had already shouted, ¡°Official! Official! Something happened! Boss Lue was scolded until he vomited blood and fainted!¡±


    The two guards, who were about to walk forward, paused slightly and turned to look at Boss Lue and the shop assistant who were surrounded by the crowd.

 Chapter 197 - 197: Our Lord Sends His Gifts to the Lu Family

    Chapter 197: Our Lord Sends His Gifts to the Lu Family


    When the members of the Lu family saw this, they immediately became nervous.


    After all, they were just commoners. How could they not be worried when they saw the soldiers interfering?


    Lu Erbai hurriedly wanted to go forward, but his legs weren¡¯t very agile. After taking two steps, he was stopped by Shu Yu.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    Lu Erbai still walked forward worriedly with the help of Lu Dasong after Shu Yu walked into the crowd.


    The crowd had automatically parted to make a path. Boss Lue was still lying in the arms of the shop assistant, and his expression was indeed quite ugly.


    The leading soldier asked, ¡°What exactly was going on?¡±


    When the shop assistant saw the officer asking, he could not help but tremble. He did not know where to start.


    However, the crowd around them had already started to tell the whole story. Some even pointed at Lu Shuyu, who had walked over.


    The two soldiers frowned and looked at each other. The soldier in the lead suddenly raised his hand, ¡°Wait a minute. Your chatter is giving me a headache. I can¡¯t understand.¡± sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After saying that, he pointed at the shop assistant and said, ¡°You, tell us what has happened. Others, don¡¯t interrupt.¡±


    The shop assistant was stunned. He could feel his Boss who has lying on the ground quietly tugging his clothes. He immediately took a deep breath and mustered his courage to speak.


    Unexpectedly, just as he opened his mouth, the soldier said, ¡°Wait. I still have something to do. We¡¯ll talk after we¡¯re done.¡±


    The shop assistant almost choked on his words, and his face was red.


    However, he could not say anything. He could only nod resentfully.


    Then, the soldier raised his head and look around the crowd. He asked, ¡°Is the boss of Yiren Pavilion¡¯s ready-to-wear shop on Ningshui Street around?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Lu Erbai walked forward. He shielded Shu Yu behind him while he faced the two soldiers.


    Shu Yu looked at her father helplessly. He could barely stand on his crutches, but he gave off an exceptionally tall feeling.


    In the end, she didn¡¯t say anything and didn¡¯t go forward. She just looked at the two soldiers.


    The soldier standing at the back took a step forward and sized up Lu Erbai. He then smiled, ¡°You¡¯re Boss Lu? Our Lord heard that today is the opening day of the Lu family¡¯s shop, so he sent us to send you a congratulatory gift. The Lord has just arrived at Jiangyuan County and is busy with matters, so he asked us to make a trip.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Lu Erbai, who had already prepared himself for the worst, was stunned when he heard this.


    The other members of the Lu family and the onlookers were also dumbfounded.


    What did they hear? Were the two soldiers here to send gifts to the Lu family?


    The new temporary county magistrate, Lord Xiang, was related to the Lu family?


    The soldier was still holding the gift box in his hand. Seeing Lu Erbai¡¯s stunned expression, he couldn¡¯t help but hand it over, ¡°Boss Lu? Take it.¡±


    ¡°What? Oh, oh,¡± Lu Erbai snapped back to his senses and reached out to take the gift box.


    Different from the big and heavy gift box that Boss Lue had sent over, the current gift box was quite small and light, but its significance could not be underestimated.


    Lu Erbai secretly took a deep breath. Although he didn¡¯t quite understand what was going on, he guessed that it had something to do with Shu Yu. Today, apart from Doctor Xu, those who came to congratulate the opening of the shop were people only Shu Yu knew.


    Therefore, after he accepted the gift box, he smiled and said to the two soldiers, ¡°Thank you for your kindness. The two officials must have gone out of their way to make this trip. Do come in and have a cup of tea.¡±

 Chapter 198 - 198: The Lu Family is Related to Lord Xiang?

    Chapter 198: The Lu Family is Related to Lord Xiang?


    Unexpectedly, the two soldiers waved their hands.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Boss Lu, you can go and do your work. Isn¡¯t there still a matter here? We have to settle this matter first.¡±


    Saying this, the soldiers¡¯ gazes fell on the shop assistant sitting on the ground.


    The shop assistant¡¯s face was filled with shock. When he heard that the two soldiers were here to send congratulatory gifts to the Lu family, he began to break out in cold sweat.


    When he met the two¡¯s questioning gazes, he trembled.


    The soldier at the front asked him, ¡°Where were we? Right, tell me in detail what exactly happened.¡± S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    How could the shop assistant dare to say anything? He could only shake his head in a panic and say with a trembling mouth, ¡°I, I don¡¯t, I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± The soldier raised his voice and his expression became unfriendly. ¡°There¡¯s a fainted person lying in your arms, and you¡¯re telling me that you don¡¯t know what happened?¡±


    The shop assistant was on the verge of bursting into tears. He could only look at Boss Lue, who was still pretending to be unconscious.


    Boss Lue¡¯s forehead was also covered in sweat. He was feeling uneasy too.


    It was fine in the past since the Lue family had been rooted in this county for many years and naturally had a good relationship with the local officials. They were even on brotherly terms with the constables in the county government.


    Otherwise, their ready-to-wear clothes shop wouldn¡¯t have been able to monopolize the business in Jiangyuan County.


    However, the original county magistrate had been arrested, and the constables who were found to be in the wrong had also been locked up in prison. The remaining constables did not dare to show up at all.


    Boss Lue didn¡¯t know the new Lord Xiang at all, let alone the two soldiers standing in front of him.


    Why? Why were they related to the Lu family?


    Boss Lue closed his eyes and racked his brain for ideas.


    After a long while, he moved slightly and struggled to get up. He slowly opened his eyes and looked around blankly.


    ¡°What¡­what happened to me? What happened? Did I faint?¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. His acting skills were quite bad.


    The shop assistant shouted exaggeratedly, ¡°Boss, Boss, you¡¯re finally awake! You scared me to death.¡±


    Boss Lue rubbed his temples and was helped up by the shop assistant.


    The two soldiers looked at him with a half smile, ¡°Since you¡¯re awake, tell us what happened.¡±


    Boss Lue frowned and said while looking very uncomfortable, ¡°I remember that I was walking in a hurry just now and I probably suffered a heatstroke, maybe because the weather is hot. It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll be fine after I go back and lie down.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± someone in the crowd quickly shouted.


    There was never a shortage of people who enjoyed watching the show and taking pleasure in others¡¯ misfortune. Previously, when Boss Lue was powerful, they criticized the Lu family, who had no background, scolding them for accepting the gift but angering Boss Lue to the point he fainted. Now that they knew that the Lu family was on good terms with the new county magistrate, they immediately changed their attitudes and pushed all the fault on Boss Lue.


    Soon, someone told the whole story. They said that on the surface, Boss Lue was here to congratulate the opening of the Lu family¡¯s shop, but in fact, he deliberately stood at the door and criticized the Lu family¡¯s shop in front of everyone.


    After that, the Lu family refuted him. After Boss Lue couldn¡¯t win against the young lady, he immediately pretended to faint. They explained the cause and effect of Boss Lue ruining the reputation of the Lu family and Miss Lu.


    They simply made Boss Lue into a heinous person.


    Boss Lue was so angry that he wanted to retort, but the crowd did not give him a chance at all.

 Chapter 199 - 199: Take Him Away

    Chapter 199: Take Him Away


    The two soldiers who had previously said that the crowd was too noisy and could not understand them nodded repeatedly at this moment. They even immediately concluded, ¡°So, Boss Lue provocation failed, and he wanted to pretend to faint to blackmail the Lu family?¡±


    ¡°Something like that.¡± The crowd nodded.


    The two soldiers¡¯ expressions immediately turned cold. They said to Boss Lue with a sullen face, ¡°The Lu family has already registered their ready-to-wear clothes shop with the county office. Lord Xiang hopes that the people of Jiangyuan County can work together and work hard to improve Jiangyuan County¡¯s economic strength and make the people richer, allowing all walks of life to blossom. Do you want to cut off the path of others just because you run a ready-to-wear clothes shop? It¡¯s really despicable. Come, let¡¯s go to the government office and have a good talk.¡±


    Boss Lue¡¯s expression changed drastically, ¡°Officials, it¡¯s a misunderstanding. This is a misunderstanding. I didn¡¯t provoke them, and I didn¡¯t think of blackmailing the Lu family.¡±


    As he spoke, he turned his head to look at Lu Erbai and hurriedly apologized, ¡°Boss Lu, I¡¯ve even sent you a congratulatory gift. I do want to be on good terms with you. Please hurry and clear this matter up with the two officials.¡±


    Lu Erbai didn¡¯t say anything. After all, when the other party framed the Lu family, he didn¡¯t leave any leeway either.


    The two officials were getting impatient.


    ¡°Where it is a misunderstanding or not, come with us to the county office and explain it clearly. Move, move, move. Don¡¯t delay our business.¡±


    Boss Lue wanted to say something more, but he was pushed by the two officials and could only stagger forward with the shop assistant.


    The Lu family members stood rooted to the ground in a daze. All of it was quite sudden.


    Initially, they thought that the Lu family would be in trouble. They did not expect that not only would the two officials send gifts to them, but they also took away the troublemakers.


    Lu Erbai couldn¡¯t help but look at Shu Yu. The latter smiled at him and ran into the shop.


    Just as Lu Erbai was about to follow, he was surrounded.


    Most of the people present were the shopkeepers and shop assistants of the shops and restaurants on Ningshui Street. Those who could run a shop here mostly had a good relationship with the county office.


    Currently, the original county magistrate had fallen, and the new Lord Xiang had only met with the rich people in Jiangyuan County. The soldiers and servants under the Lord put on serious faces all day long and refused to be affiliated with anyone else.


    Therefore, they still could not find a way to build a good relationship with the new county office at this point. Who knew that this seemingly inconspicuous Lu family would receive a congratulatory gift from Lord Xiang?


    Therefore, after the two soldiers left, everyone smiled and greeted Lu Erbai, asking discreetly about their family¡¯s relationship with Lord Xiang.


    Lu Erbai laughed awkwardly. He was confused as well, so how was he going to answer them?


    He secretly tugged at Lu Dasong, then answered everyone¡¯s questions vaguely as Lu Dasong helped him out of the crowd.


    However, even when they returned to the shop, those people followed them in.


    It wasn¡¯t just Lu Erbai. The other members of the Lu family were also surrounded and asked questions. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The originally cold and empty shop was now bustling with activity. It finally looked like it was about to open for business.


    However, the Lu family did not know that in an alley not far from the shop, Meng Yunzheng, who should long have left, had been standing there and watching the whole commotion.


    After Meng Yunzheng saw the two soldiers leave, he couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes slightly. Then, he turned around and walked towards the county office.


    Xiang Weinan had just finished reading a dossier when he heard that Meng Yunzheng had come.


    Thinking of what he had done today, he slowly stretched and let the other party in.


    Unexpectedly, it was not Meng Yunzheng who came in, but his confidant.

 Chapter 200 - 200: Opening the Gifts

    Chapter 200: Opening the Gifts S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The confidante looked hesitant. Facing Xiang Weinan¡¯s questioning gaze, he could only laugh awkwardly and hand over the note in his hand, ¡°Lord, Young Master Meng asked me to give this to you. He has already left.¡±


    Xiang Weinan frowned and muttered, ¡°Does he really think he¡¯s mute? He even chose to write when he¡¯s looking for me?¡±


    He waved his hand and the confidante left.


    Then, he sat on the armchair and opened the note. There was only one small paragraph on the note: Find the evidence of the Shu family yourself. If you can¡¯t find it, you¡¯re trash. Don¡¯t disturb the Lu family and don¡¯t get close to Lu Shuyu.


    The veins on Xiang Weinan¡¯s forehead throbbed. He was the f*cking trash.


    He gritted his teeth and tore the note into pieces. Then, he threw the pieces on the ground and stomped on them a few times. In the end, he picked them up angrily and threw them into the brazier, watching as the paper turned into ashes.


    Xiang Weinan let out a long sigh, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t go near Lu Shuyu, but if she takes the initiative to look for me, then it won¡¯t be my problem, right?¡±


    He narrowed his eyes and called his trusted aide in again, giving a few instructions in a low voice.


    At this time, Xiang Weinan¡¯s target, Lu Shuyu, was opening the gifts.


    The shop finally quieted down. The people from the neighboring shops had already left and the Lu family could finally take a breather.


    Although they still hadn¡¯t sold a single piece of clothing, the gift that Lord Xiang had sent over gave them enough confidence. They didn¡¯t care that they didn¡¯t even manage to complete a single deal.


    After dealing with the neighbors with great difficulty, only the members of the Lu family were left in the shop. Only then did Lu Erbai and the others turn their puzzled gazes to Shu Yu.


    The old lady was the first to ask, ¡°Yu, how did you get to know Young Master Meng?¡±


    Everyone was speechless. Was that the first problem to ask? Though, they were also curious.


    Before Shu Yu could reply, Lu Erbai spoke first, ¡°Young Master Meng can be considered Yu¡¯s and my benefactor. Back then, when my leg was injured, it was all thanks to Young Master Meng and Doctor Zhao. Otherwise, my leg would have been crippled a year ago.¡±


    Everyone was enlightened, but they felt that it was a pity that such a handsome person had become mute.


    Shu Yu obviously didn¡¯t want to talk about Meng Yunzheng. As such, she took the initiative to ask, ¡°You should be curious about why the new Lord Xiang gave us a gift, right?¡±


    ¡°Right, right, right. How did you know Lord Xiang?¡± Lu Sanzhu asked anxiously. He knew that Yu was capable and that following her would be the right thing to do. See, she was even friends with such a big shot.


    In the future, wouldn¡¯t he, Lu Sanzhu, be able to do whatever he wanted in this county?


    In the past, he could only do whatever he wanted in Shangshi Village, and he would occasionally provoke someone he couldn¡¯t. Now, it was different. He, Lu Sanzhu, was also a dignified figure.


    Shu Yu looked around and said helplessly, ¡°To be honest, we don¡¯t really know each other. We¡¯ve just met once. I accidentally helped Lord Xiang with a small favor. Lord Xiang¡¯s gift is probably a thank you gift.¡±


    What?


    Lu Sanzhu was extremely disappointed. It turned out that he could only do whatever he wanted in the village. What a pity.


    The others also felt somewhat regretful. Only Lu Erbai and the others didn¡¯t mind. They smiled and said, ¡°Then it looks like Lord Xiang is also an approachable official. With him in the county should be a good thing for us commoners. Alright, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. Let¡¯s take a look at the gift that Lord Xiang gave us first.¡±

 Chapter 201 - 201: A Disgusting Gift

    Chapter 201: A Disgusting Gift


    Everyone instantly perked up and looked at the exquisite gift with burning eyes.


    To them, Lord Xiang was a distant figure. The gift in front of them was the most practical.


    Shu Yu looked at the five gifts before her. There were Doctor Xu¡¯s, Meng Yunzheng¡¯s, Ding Yuehua¡¯s, and Lord Xiang¡¯s, as well as the huge, ugly, and especially heavy gift from Boss Lue.


    Shu Yu first took Doctor Xu¡¯s and opened it. Inside was a gift of fruits. Not only were there dried fruits like red dates and longan but also some candied fruits and fresh fruits that were very rare in Jiangyuan County and did not look cheap.


    Lu Sanzhu and Madam Liang stared at the gift, a little restless.


    Shu Yu calmly closed the lid and put it aside.


    Then, she looked at Ding Yuehua¡¯s gift. As soon as she opened it, Ruan Shi¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°This screen is too exquisite.¡±


    Shu Yu took the screen out of the gift box. The Ding family was rich, so the gift Ding Yuehua send was also expensive.


    The screen didn¡¯t look simple. Just the embroidery on it showed that it was definitely made by a professional. This could be placed in the shop as a piece of decor, and others to gasp at its beauty.


    Shu Yu put the screen away and continued to open the next gift.


    Looking at the¡­ lump before her, for a moment, Shu Yu did not know where to start.


    Although it was called a gift, it was just a big bag tied with a messy red ribbon.


    ¡°Boss Lue is nothing good. God knows what the hell this thing he sent over is. Why don¡¯t we just take it out and throw it away?¡± The old lady looked at the bundle in disgust. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Don¡¯t. Let¡¯s see what¡¯s inside first,¡± Lu Sanzhu¡¯s hands were quick and he opened the bag.


    As soon as it was opened, the things inside the bag fell to the ground as if they had exploded.


    Everyone fell silent. The old lady slammed the table, ¡°I knew it! That Boss Lue isn¡¯t so kind! To think he sent us a pile of trash!¡±


    Shu Yu looked at the rags scattered on the ground and rubbed her chin.


    Boss Lue had taken out all the rags he had accumulated in the past and stuffed them into the bag, huh? No wonder it was so heavy.


    The scraps of cloth in the cloth shops or clothing stores could usually be reused. Some shops would sell them at a low price or give them away. They could be used as shoe padding or mend clothes, or even cut and embroidered to make handkerchiefs.


    However, the pile before them was rags of cloth scraps. God knows if Boss Lue had deliberately made it so or if they were originally leftovers. Most of the rags were in strips and could not be sewn together or repurposed.


    Boss Lue had deliberately sent them over to disgust them.


    Even Daya was very angry. She squatted and picked up the rags that had fallen on the ground, ¡°I¡¯ll pack them up now. We¡¯ll throw them back into their shop later.¡±


    ¡°No need. I just happen to be lacking shredded cloth. We can use them and maybe sell them for money,¡± Shu Yu stopped her.


    Daya looked at the rags in her hand and frowned, ¡°This can¡¯t be used anymore. We can¡¯t even sew them up.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to sew them. Just use them as stuffing,¡± Shu Yu felt that the rags could be used to make a few dolls.


    These days, cotton was very expensive, and she could not find other materials for stuffing for the time being. The rags were just right.


    Later, she would get someone to sew a few dolls of cats and dogs and stuff them with these rags. Wouldn¡¯t that be a source of income too?

 Chapter 202 - 202: Meng Yunzhengs Gift

    Chapter 202: Meng Yunzheng¡¯s Gift


    Shu Yu looked at the rags and pondered for a moment. They could make at least seven or eight dolls with these rags.


    Boss Lue¡¯s gift was quite solid since all the rags had been scrunched up and stuffed into the bag. No wonder the gift was so heavy.


    Shu Yu found a basket and stuffed all the rags into it.


    Then, she looked at the fourth gift, sent by Xiang Weinan¡¯s two soldiers. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The box was squarish, not very big, and its weight was average.


    Shu Yu opened it and saw a neatly folded piece of silk inside.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Shu Yu had bought a lot of fabrics and satins before, so she had a good understanding of the fabrics available in Jiangyuan County. However, she had never seen this kind of silk before.


    ¡°This silk is obviously not cheap,¡± Madam Liang stuck her head out and said, ¡°Lord Xiang is quite particular in sending a gift over. He knows that our shop sells ready-to-wear clothes, so his congratulatory gift to us is a piece of silk. It really is a good gift. The clothes made from this silk can even be the treasure of the shop.¡±


    The old lady glanced at her from the corner of her eyes. The two soldiers weren¡¯t here, so what was the use of flattering them?


    That being said, the congratulatory gift from Lord Xiang was indeed lovable.


    The piece of silk was more than enough to make a set of clothes. Moreover, looking at the pattern, there was a lot of room for customization.


    Shu Yu put away the piece of silk with satisfaction. Finally, she looked at the gift from Meng Yunzheng.


    The size of his gift was standard. Although it was not as heavy as the one given by Boss Lue, it still had some weight.


    Shu Yu opened it and looked inside. Then, she was stunned.


    Before she could speak, she heard Madam Li say, ¡°Why did he give us a set of writing brushes, ink, paper, and inkstone? No one in our family has studied, so we can¡¯t use it. It¡¯s not practical at all. Wouldn¡¯t it just collect dust?¡±


    Young Master Meng looked just like a scholar who didn¡¯t understand the ways of the world. Sure enough, the things he gave were so ungrounded.


    However, the eyes of those in Lu Erbai¡¯s family lit up when they saw items. This was especially so for Shu Yu, who saw a copybook and a scroll under the items.


    She took out the copybook and opened it to take a look. It was indeed something that beginners could use.


    Shu Yu called Dahu over, ¡°I originally wanted to bring you to the bookstore tomorrow and buy you a set of writing brushes, ink, paper, and inkstone to use first. However, Young Master Meng was thoughtful enough to send them over before I could do anything. Take a look, do you like them?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng obviously knew more about things in this aspect than her. The inkstone he gave was quite expensive, and there were two writing brushes next to it. One of them looked very exquisite, while the other one was a little rough, obviously suitable for beginners. The remaining ink and paper were quite ordinary, perfect for practice.


    The old lady was overjoyed, ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence that our Dahu is going to study. Young Master Meng¡¯s gift is just right!¡±


    Lu Erbai smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a coincidence. Young Master Meng knows that our family has a child who is about to go off to school. He knows that once the shop is opened, we will definitely send Dahu to study, so he specially chose such a gift.¡±


    Shu Yu also felt that Meng Yunzheng was meticulous and comprehensive.


    However, when Lu Dasong, Lu Sanzhu, and the others heard their conversation, their eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°What? You, you want to send Dahu to school?¡±


    The old lady glanced at them, ¡°What¡¯s there to be surprised about? Dahu is old enough, so he has to go off to school, of course. Why? Isn¡¯t it good to have a scholar in our family?¡±

 Chapter 203 - 203: Useless Parents

    ?Chapter 203: Useless Parents Chapter 203: Useless Parents Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio That was true, but this was too sudden. Madam Li felt sour. Why should Dahu be the one go to school? Dahu didn¡¯t look smart and was the youngest among the brothers. It should be Erniu who should go first. Madam Li was extremely upset, but Madam Liang¡¯s brain was already whirring. She moved closer to the old lady and smiled obsequiously, ¡°Mother, since Dahu is going to school, should we send Dabao to school too?¡± Madam Li¡¯s eyes instantly lit up when she heard that. She looked at the old lady expectantly. If both Dahu and Dabao went, Erniu would surely be able to go too. The old lady was so angry that she laughed coldly, ¡°I do want all my grandsons to study and learn, but what can I do? Their parents are too useless and can¡¯t afford it. If you want Dabao and Erniu to go to school, sure, do you have money? Or, are you hoping that I will pay for the school fees? Why are you so shameless? We¡¯ve already been separated for so many years, and you still want to take advantage of me? Are you not going to support me in my old age?¡± Lu Dasong¡¯s face turned red. He pulled the restless Madam Li and hurriedly explained, ¡°Mom, we didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡± ¡°It¡¯s best if that¡¯s the case. It¡¯s Yu¡¯s credit that Dahu can go to school. You can¡¯t possibly let your niece support your family, right?¡± Lu Dasong immediately shook his head. Lu Sanzhu, on the other hand, wanted to nod. He and Madam Liang felt nothing to admit that they were shameless. Rather, they almost wanted to continue the old lady¡¯s words and settle the matter. However, with Shu Yu around, Lu Sanzhu didn¡¯t dare to do so. He could be shameless in front of the old lady, Lu Erbai, and the others, but he didn¡¯t dare to use such a method on Shu Yu. After all, Shu Yu could even plot against someone like Lord Yu flawlessly. Zhang Shu¡¯s miserable end was also certainly her doing. The problem was that she had done so many things, but she had not left any evidence behind. Lu Sanzhu had reason to believe that if he didn¡¯t know what was best for him, he would probably be buried before knowing it. Therefore, after the old lady finished speaking, he laughed awkwardly and said, ¡°How can that be? As an uncle, I should help my niece. I definitely won¡¯t let my niece pay for Dabao¡¯s school fees.¡± Everyone looked at him. Wasn¡¯t it rare for him to have such awareness? The next moment, Lu Sanzhu asked Shu Yu, ¡°Yu, look, your shop is up and running now. Business will definitely be good in the future, but you don¡¯t have enough manpower. How about this, I¡¯ll help you. I don¡¯t need a salary either. Just take care of my food and accommodation. What do you think?¡± He was saying that, but it was impossible for him to not get paid. His second brother would not let him work for free, right? Shu Yu sized up Lu Sanzhu. To be honest, her third uncle was quite capable. At the very least, he knew how to read people¡¯s expressions. However, his little wits were useless in the ready-to-wear clothes shop. Therefore, she rejected him decisively, ¡°Third Uncle, the shop is indeed short of people now, but it lacks skilled craftsmen.¡± Lu Sanzhu was very disappointed. He looked at Madam Liang beside him and was even more disappointed. Sensing his gaze, Madam Liang¡¯s eyelids twitched and she almost rushed up to hit him. At this point, no one mentioned Dahu¡¯s studies anymore. Although the families of Lu Dasong and Lu Sanzhu were very envious, they could only keep the envy to themselves and did not say anything else. Shu Yu then continued to look at Meng Yunzheng¡¯s gift and took out the writing brushes, ink, paper, inkstone, and copybook. There was a scroll at the bottom. She took it out and unfolded it, and her gaze was instantly attracted by the painting on the scroll.


    Source: Webnovel.com, updated on Novlove.com


    S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 204 - 204: The Anxious Old Lady

    ?Chapter 204: The Anxious Old Lady Chapter 204: The Anxious Old Lady Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio On the scroll was a painting of an eagle spreading its wings. A vivid eagle with sharp eyes stared straight at whoever looked at the painting like the onlooker was its prey. It instantly made those who looked at the painting shudder. Behind the eagle was a mountain range hidden in the clouds. On the nearest mountain, a waterfall cascaded down from the peak, and water splashed in all directions. It was a majestic sight. Shu Yu looked at the painting and could seemingly hear the eagle¡¯s sharp cry ringing in her ears. The entire painting was filled with a majestic aura. Shu Yu¡­ liked it very much. In contrast, the old lady said hesitantly, ¡°The painting looks good, but isn¡¯t it too sharp?¡± She looked around at the shop, ¡°It¡¯s not suitable to be hung in the shop.¡± Indeed, their shop was a ready-to-wear clothes shop, and the customers were all women. If the painting in the scroll was a landscape painting or a painting of a beautiful lady, it would naturally fit the atmosphere. This eagle was obviously not suitable. Shu Yu rolled up the eagle painting, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll keep this painting first. We won¡¯t hang it up.¡± Shu Yu was quite satisfied after opening all the gifts. After all, even Boss Lue, who came to find trouble, had given them a real gift. She distributed the dried fruits, pastries, and fresh fruits that Doctor Xu had sent over and gave them to Lu Dasong and Lu Sanzhu to bring back to the children at home. Seeing that it was getting late, the other two families reluctantly went back under the urging of the old lady. Although there were no customers today, Shu Yu was not anxious at all. Her calmness also infected the rest of the Lu family. However, when the shop opened the next day and there were still no customers after half a day had passed, the old lady and the others finally became anxious. This was especially so when, during their outing in the afternoon, they heard many shopkeepers on Ningshui Street talking about them as if their shop would close down in a few days. Seeing the old lady getting anxious, Shu Yu said, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m going back to the village. Go back with me.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± The old lady was stunned. Why did she suddenly want to return to Shangshi Village? Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°Have you forgotten? Village Chief Fan and many uncles helped with Zhang Shu¡¯s matter last time. We were busy earlier and didn¡¯t have time to thank them. Now that the shop is open and we have some spare money, we should at least buy something to thank them.¡± The old lady slapped her forehead, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Oh gosh, my memory. I almost forgot. Alright, let¡¯s go back now.¡± Lu Erbai was left to be temporarily in charge of the shop. Madam Ruan and Daya made clothes in the backyard, while Dahu and Sanya squatted and wrote on the ground with tree branches. Although Dahu had not found a school to study, Shu Yu had taught him a few words. He now planned to learn the names of his family members first. Shu Yu prepared the mule carriage and helped the old lady into the carriage. The mule carriage drove all the way to an old pastry shop on Ningshui Street. Unexpectedly, just as it was about to stop, the old lady said, ¡°Let¡¯s not buy pastries.¡± Shu Yu said, ¡°These pastries are good. As a thank you gift, it can also show our gratitude.¡± The old lady shook her head, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. The pastries are good and it¡¯s indeed quite dignifying to give them out as gifts, but you don¡¯t know the families in the village. Let¡¯s not talk about others. Just take Village Chief Fan¡¯s family as an example. His wife dotes on the sons very much and treats the girls like grass. If we send pastries over, they would either give them all to the boys or hide them to eat secretly.¡± S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Source: Webnovel.com, updated on Novlove.com

 Chapter 205 - 205: Meeting Scholar Tang Again

    ?Chapter 205: Meeting Scholar Tang Again Chapter 205: Meeting Scholar Tang Again Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The old lady treated her children equally. To her, her children were her flesh and blood. Even if her daughter was married off in the future, she would still be her child. Unfortunately, she was one of a kind in the village. Most of the families worked their daughters like cows and horses while treating their sons like pearls and treasures. Moreover, as far as she knew, the villagers like Dazhu and Rong who helped Daya carry the dowry back only had daughters at the moment. Plus, their family had not split up. If they gave them pastries, their mothers would give those pastries to their nephews later on. How unpleasant would that be? The old lady didn¡¯t like such a practice. Either way, their family was the one giving out gifts this time, so naturally, they were in charge of what to give. Shu Yu understood and smiled, ¡°Alright, then Grandma, what should we give?¡± ¡°Go buy some pork and candies.¡± One could find an excuse that the pastries were for guests and thus hide them, not taking them out. However, meat would not last for two days. If they cooked the meat in the kitchen, the whole family would be able to smell it. They couldn¡¯t possibly say in front of Dazhu and the others that they wouldn¡¯t give the meat to their children, right? On top of that, the meat was earned by Dazhu and the others. Other than that, candies could be given to children alone. Since the old lady had a good idea, Shu Yu naturally had no objections. It was still early. The two went to the market to buy some meat and candies before leaving the county in the mule carriage. Unexpectedly, not long after they left the county, they saw someone walking in front of them. The other party was carrying a book basket and walking in a hurry. Shu Yu found the figure somewhat familiar, but she only recognized the other party after the mule carriage was parallel to the person. ¡°Scholar Tang?¡± She quickly pulled the reins and the mule carriage stopped. Tang Wenqian turned his head and was quite surprised to see Shu Yu. He nodded slightly, ¡°Miss Lu.¡± The old lady lifted the curtains and looked over. Her face lit up, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Wenqian. Are you going home?¡± ¡°Yes, today is a resting day, so I can go back.¡± The old lady waved at him, ¡°Come on up then. We¡¯ll give you a ride.¡± Tang Wenqian shook his head subconsciously, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. It¡¯s not far. I can go back by myself.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that? Look at the book basket on your back. I can tell how heavy it is just by looking at it. We have to pass through several villages to get to Shangshi Village from here. It¡¯s very far. Hurry up and come up. Last time, when Daya was in trouble, you even went along to help. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t want us to express our gratitude? We can¡¯t live with our consciences if that¡¯s the case.¡± Tang Wenqian was silent for a moment. Since the old lady had already said so much, it would be unreasonable for him to continue refusing. Moreover, Lu Shuyu wasn¡¯t the only one in the mule carriage. Even if he got on the carriage, no one would say anything. Therefore, Tang Wenqian nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you, then.¡± He thanked Shu Yu again before going up. With the sudden addition of a man, the journey instantly became quiet. The old lady liked Tang Wenqian and wanted to chat with him, but he was a scholar and the most knowledgeable person in the village. He rarely went out. In contrast, she was an old woman from the countryside. What she could say were all trivial matters. They did not have a common topic at all. Rather, if she said too much, it would be annoying. Therefore, the old lady was hesitant and could not find a topic to talk about. Shu Yu, who was driving the mule carriage, could not help but laugh. Although the old lady was old, her personality was particularly cute. She coughed lightly and asked Tang Wenqian, ¡°Scholar Tang, I¡¯d like to ask you something.¡± Tang Wenqian was originally quite embarrassed, but he immediately straightened up when he heard that. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Source: Webnovel.com, updated on Novlove.com


    S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 206 - 206: Dont Get too Close to the Lu Family

    ?Chapter 206: Don¡¯t Get too Close to the Lu Family Chapter 206: Don¡¯t Get too Close to the Lu Family Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Shu Yu¡¯s clear voice came from the carriage shaft, ¡°Our family wants to send Dahu to school. We don¡¯t know as much as you do in this aspect. I wonder if Scholar Tang knows any teachers or suitable schools for us to refer to?¡± The old lady¡¯s eyes lit up and she agreed, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Scholar Tang, do tell us about this.¡± Tang Wenqian was quite surprised, ¡°Send Dahu to school?¡± ¡°Yes, Yu said that we won¡¯t ask him to take the exam and become an official, only that he can read and understand the ways of the world. This way, it will be easier for him to make a life in the future.¡± Tang Wenqian looked at the figure outside through the gap in the curtain in surprise. They wouldn¡¯t ask the child to take the exam and an official, only that he could read and understand the ways of the world. He didn¡¯t expect these words to come out of her mouth. Tang Wenqian paused for a moment before he came back to his senses and said in a low voice, ¡°There are three elementary schools in the county, but one of them is particularly expensive and another one has a bad reputation. The remaining one is suitable, but the teacher of that school is related to the original county magistrate. Now that something has happened to the original county magistrate, the students of that school stopped going in fear of being implicated. As such, the school teacher simply suspended classes temporarily. It¡¯s estimated that the school will only reopen after this matter is over.¡± The old lady frowned, ¡°Are there any others?¡± ¡°The teacher who taught me was knowledgeable and suitable. Unfortunately, he went to the prefecture to teach last year,¡± Tang Wenqian said, ¡°There are also a few private schools in town, Jiang Village, and other places. However, those places are far away and inconvenient for Dahu to travel.¡± The Lu family didn¡¯t have many members, and Lu Erbai had injured his leg. He heard that they had even opened a shop, so they presumably didn¡¯t have enough manpower. Going to school so far away would only be plausible if Dahu lived in the school. After all, it was unrealistic to pick him up every day. The old lady was in a dilemma. In the past, she was troubled about not having money to study. Now, she had money but could not find a suitable school, which was troubling as well. Shu Yu was already thanking Tang Wenqian, ¡°With Scholar Tang¡¯s analysis, we have a grasp of the situation. We¡¯ll discuss it at home and see which school is suitable.¡± ¡°Alright. If you have any doubts, you can ask me.¡± As they spoke, the mule carriage arrived at Shangshi Village. The Tang family was not far from the entrance of Shangshi Village, so Shu Yu drove the mule carriage straight to the entrance of the Tang family¡¯s house. Tang Wenqian got out of the carriage and thanked the two of them. The old lady handed him some meat and candy, ¡°This is a thank you gift for everyone¡¯s help last time. You have to accept it. Everyone else has a portion.¡± That being said, Scholar Tang¡¯s meat was obviously more than the others. Hearing this, Tang Wenqian did not refuse, ¡°Thank you.¡± The mule carriage started moving again, but Tang Wenqian still stood there, watching the carriage go further and further away. When Madam Tang came out, she saw her son staring at the road, lost in thought. Surprised, she waved her hand in front of him. The next moment, she saw the meat in his hand and was instantly shocked, ¡°You, you bought meat? Didn¡¯t I tell you to buy some good food for yourself instead of bringing things home? Your father and I won¡¯t starve ourselves.¡± Tang Wenqian returned to his senses and walked inside with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t buy this. It¡¯s a thank-you gift from the Lu family. I came back in the Lu family¡¯s mule carriage just now.¡± ¡°The Lu family?¡± Madam Tang frowned and sighed, ¡°The Lu family is rich now. To think their gift is such a big piece of meat. The second daughter of the Lu family is not bad, but she¡¯s quite fierce and does not have a good reputation. You¡¯d better not get too close to the Lu family in the future.¡±


    S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 207 - 207: Thank -you Gift

    ?Chapter 207: Thank -you Gift Chapter 207: Thank -you Gift Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Tang Wenqian looked at Madam Tang and frowned slightly. After a while, he said in a low voice, ¡°The Lu family is quite nice.¡± They valued relationships and loyalty, knew how to repay kindness, and were more knowledgeable than ordinary villagers. He remembered what the old lady had said. Studying was not necessarily for the imperial examination. More importantly, it was to be literate and know the ways of the world. How many people in this world could have such a mindset? Most of the people studied for the position of an official. Some scholars spent their entire lives fighting for this goal but instead lived their lives in a daze. Madam Tang looked at Tang Wenqian in surprise. She didn¡¯t expect him to give such a comment. She frowned, ¡°You¡­¡± Tang Wenqian handed the meat over and changed the topic, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s make dumplings tonight. There¡¯s meat anyway.¡± Madam Tang stared at the piece of meat in her hands, and when she looked up again, her son had already walked into the yard with his book basket. She stood there for a long time before sighing and walking in, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s make dumplings then.¡± At this time, Shu Yu had already driven the mule carriage to the door of the house. The old lady was worried about the chickens at home, so she hurried to the chicken coop as soon as she got out of the carriage. Having not been home for the past two days, Lu Sanzhu¡¯s wife had been watching over the house. Fortunately, the other party had been well-behaved recently. The chickens looked quite energetic. The old lady was relieved and went to look for a cage to put the chickens in. Later, she would bring these chickens back to the county and raise them there. Shu Yu tied the mule carriage to the door and took down the basket containing the meat. She said to the old lady, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll go to the village chief¡¯s house first.¡± The old lady washed her hands, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Shu Yu paused for a while and waited for the old lady before the two of them walked toward Fan Zhong¡¯s house. Fan Zhong happened to be at home. He was quite surprised to see Shu Yu carrying a large piece of meat over. After hearing why they were here, he immediately beamed with joy, ¡°You¡¯re too polite. Daya is a girl from our village. It¡¯s only right for us to stand up for her when she has been wronged. Why would you personally send gifts over?¡± Even though he was saying that, he did not hesitate to take the meat. Shu Yu¡¯s mouth twitched. The two of them did not stay any longer. They still had to send meat to the other villagers¡¯ houses. As they left, they saw the children playing in the courtyard, and Shu Yu gave each of them a few candies. After leaving the Fan family, the two of them visited the few families that had helped. When they saw the gifts, all of them were very courteous. However, a few families did hold on to Shu Yu and asked, ¡°I heard that your family opened a shop on the busiest street in the county, right? Are you guys lacking manpower? Look at the eldest son of my family. He¡¯s hardworking and willing to work. We don¡¯t ask for a high salary either.¡± The villagers of Shangshi Village had heard about the news of Lu Erbai¡¯s family opening a shop long ago, most of it spread by Madam Liang. It was just that at that time, even Madam Liang herself didn¡¯t know what the shop was selling, and none of them saw any activity from Lu Erbai¡¯s house, so most of the villagers thought that Madam Liang was bragging. Someone even went to ask Madam Li, but Madam Li was not willing to make her second brother-in-law¡¯s family seem great, so she also gave a vague answer. As such, the villagers of Shangshi Village thought that the so-called shop was probably just a small stall. Most of them only thought that with Lu Erbai¡¯s daughter back, the family would have a better life. No one expected that their days would be so good.


    S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 208 - 208: Shu Yu Goes to Ruan Family Village

    ?Chapter 208: Shu Yu Goes to Ruan Family Village Chapter 208: Shu Yu Goes to Ruan Family Village Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Yesterday, all members of the Lu family went to the county to prepare for the opening of the shop. Even Lu Dasong and Lu Sanzhu went to the county dressed neatly with their wives. This matter caused quite a stir. After Madam Liang and Lu Sanzhu returned, they spread the news that the new county magistrate had sent a congratulatory gift on the opening day. The words of this couple had never been trustworthy, but since even the Lord and soldiers of the county office were involved, it was definitely true. After all, the two of them did not dare to spread rumors about such matters. Therefore, the villagers of Shangshi Village finally realized what the return of Lu Erbai¡¯s second daughter meant. In the past, they only thought that the girl was fierce, but they did not expect her to be rich and even knew officers. Many families in the village were filled with regret. If they had known earlier, they would have visited the Lu family when Shu Yu had just returned. Perhaps they could even have set a marriage between the families. After all, Shu Yu was good-looking and had reached the age of marriage. Other than her unlikable personality, she was not bad. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t too late now. Wasn¡¯t Shu Yu knocking on their doors now? Seeing the villagers who had suddenly become enthusiastic towards her, Shu Yu suddenly regretted visiting them herself. Fortunately, the old lady who was of high seniority was right with her. She pulled her granddaughter¡¯s hand away from the woman before them and said, ¡°Our shop is only short of skilled seamstresses for the time being. We don¡¯t lack men now.¡± Even if they were lacking, they would surely consider their own family first. Couldn¡¯t they see that her two sons and eldest grandson were all strong and capable people? The woman sighed regretfully. Then, she wanted to say something more as if she had thought of something, but the old lady had already left with Shu Yu. After a few more houses, the meat was all delivered. The old lady was a little tired at this point. After all, she was old and had been busy for the past few days, plus the bumpy journey back. Shu Yu quickly brought her home and let her rest. Then, she went out herself. The old lady asked curiously, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Mom say that Aunty Xiang¡¯s culinary skills are quite good? I¡¯m going to take a look. If it¡¯s possible, I¡¯ll hire her.¡± The old lady paused and hesitated. Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. Everyone in the Ruan Family Village is afraid of me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not worried about that.¡± What she was worried about was that there was no business in the shop yet. If they hired people now, would they lose money? That being said, she knew nothing about running a business, and Yu was a capable person, so the old lady did not say much. She only reminded her, ¡°Be careful. Although Old Lady Ruan has temporarily stopped, it¡¯s hard to guarantee that she won¡¯t go crazy when she sees you. Try not to walk past their door.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Shu Yu simply smiled and left with a few things. Although the old lady had told her not to go to Old Lady Ruan¡¯s house, Shu Yu could not help but want to go and take a look. Ever since she had caused a ruckus at the Ruan family, she had not been to the Ruan Family Village. She wondered how the Ruan family was doing. After all, she had learned previously from Lu Sanzhu that half of the Ruan family¡¯s residence had been torn down by the Yu family. Shu Yu was thus¡­ very curious. It was the time when the sun was at its hottest. Most of the villagers in the Ruan Family Village were resting at home, waiting for the sun to not be so blinding before they went to work. Therefore, the village was very quiet. Occasionally, there would be the barks of a few dogs while some children who could not rest were running around. Shu Yu was wearing a straw hat that covered most of her face. No one could tell who she was. She walked up to Old Madam Ruan¡¯s door and looked up at the Ruan family. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 209 - 209 The Ruan Familys Current Situation

    ?Chapter 209: The Ruan Family¡¯s Current Situation Chapter 209: The Ruan Family¡¯s Current Situation Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The Ruan family¡­ was in a miserable state. Shu Yu thought that with Lu Sanzhu¡¯s personality, he was exaggerating when he said that half of the Ruan family¡¯s courtyard had been demolished. She did not expect it to be real. Half of the wall in the Ruan family¡¯s courtyard had been knocked down, and even the kitchen was largely affected. Out of the two stoves, only one was left. The already damaged cabinet was crushed into pieces by the broken wall. Standing outside, one could see the remaining half of the kitchen. The cows and pigs in the yard were gone, though the chickens were still clucking. The bacon, corn, and other food that used to be hanging in the corridor were gone, and even the door to the central room looked like it was about to collapse. Collapsed mud was still piled up, and no one had cleaned it up. At this moment, a dog was peeing under the corner of the wall, scaring the chickens inside and making them cluck even louder. Old Lady Ruan, who was in the house, heard the noise and hurriedly ran out. Shu Yu immediately hid in a corner and watched as Old Lady Ruan chased the dog away. ¡°Get lost, you mangy dog! The next time you come to my house to pee, I¡¯ll stew you and have dog meat!¡± Shu Yu looked at Old Lady Ruan. Half a month ago, the latter was still high-spirited and arrogant. Now, her back was hunched and she had lost weight. Her face looked even more ferocious and mean. After she scolded the dog, the impatient voices of the Ruan family¡¯s two sons could be heard. ¡°Mom, can¡¯t you let it rest? It¡¯s already noon. Aren¡¯t you going to let me rest?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Can you stop messing around? Our family was destroyed because of you. Just stop.¡± Old Lady Ruan shrank her neck after being scolded. She didn¡¯t dare to argue and hurriedly entered the house quietly. Shu Yu stood outside and watched the process. She could not help but smirk sarcastically. As expected, the wicked would be tortured by the wicked. The Ruan family was really ¡°quite lively¡± now. She took one last look at the Ruan family and turned to leave. Xiang¡¯s home was at the foot of the mountain. Her in-laws did not want her, and many in the village could not tolerate her, so she lived far away. Shu Yu¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. She suddenly missed the modern short-sleeved T-shirts and shorts. They were much more refreshing than this long dress. She exhaled and crossed the small bridge in the village before she finally saw the houses at the foot of the mountain. She quickened her pace, but before she could get close to Xiang¡¯s house, she heard a few angry voices. ¡°Fu Xiangdi, look at what you¡¯ve done! Didn¡¯t my youngest just scold you a little? To think you pushed him into the water! If the river wasn¡¯t shallow, he would have drowned and you would be a murderer!¡± ¡°There¡¯s also my third son! Fu Xiangdi, you were the one who threw the cocklebur onto his head, right? I can¡¯t even pull it off. What should I do?¡± Shu Yu looked from afar and saw two women with two teenage boys standing at the door of Xiang¡¯s house. Opposite the four of them stood a thin and weak girl. She was not tall, not even comparable to the two teenage boys. From their conversation, Shu Yu knew that the girl should be Aunt Xiang¡¯s daughter, Fu Xiangdi, who was one year younger than her. Hearing this name, one could tell how much the Fu family preferred sons over daughters back then. It was no wonder that after Xiang¡¯s husband died, the Fu family chased her out and also threw out Fu Xiangdi, who was only two years old at that time. Fu Xiangdi was now thirteen years old, but the pressure of life all year round made her look bad, whether it was her complexion or her height.


    Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 210 - 210 Getting Involved while Watching the Show

    ?Chapter 210: Getting Involved while Watching the Show Chapter 210: Getting Involved while Watching the Show Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio However, Fu Xiangdi¡¯s personality was in inverse proportion to her physical condition. Faced with the two women¡¯s questioning, her small face was gloomy as she snorted coldly, ¡°They bullied me first. I just retaliated. Not only did they bully me, but they also laughed at the village chief¡¯s daughter, Zhen. If you don¡¯t believe me, we can go to the village chief¡¯s house to find Zhen and prove it. We can let the village chief decide.¡± ¡°You, you¡­¡± The two women were instantly speechless. This was clearly a threat. Their child had bullied Zhen. Would they still dare to go to the village chief¡¯s house? It wasn¡¯t like they were tired of living. Fu Xiangdi held her head high, ¡°How is it? Do you dare? I¡¯ll go with you now. The village chief must be taking an afternoon nap at home.¡± ¡°You stinky girl, you! Don¡¯t be so smug. Let me tell you, with your fierce and barbaric appearance, you won¡¯t be able to get married in your lifetime!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. No one will want you. You can just be an old aunt for the rest of your life.¡± The two of them cursed as they pulled their son away. Every few steps, they would turn around and curse, which was quite comical. Fu Xiangdi rolled her eyes at their backs, turned around, and entered the courtyard. She closed the courtyard door with a bang. The two women were shocked and trembled. Then, the two of them became even more furious. ¡°This wretched girl is getting more and more outrageous. Just wait and see. She doesn¡¯t know how important her reputation is. In another year or two, she will know the consequences of offending us.¡± ¡°Her mother doesn¡¯t care about her. She¡¯s already thirteen years old, and those with good reputations have already started to look for matches. Yet, she¡¯s getting more and more ferocious.¡± ¡°Hmph, what does her mother care? If you ask me, it¡¯s no wonder she¡¯s good friends with the one who married into Shangshi Village. Look, both of their daughters were the same. Fu Xiangdi is slightly better off, but Lu Erya is simply too daring. She even dared to hit her own grandmother and uncles, as well as destroy the Ruan family. In my opinion, this is the most Lu Erya will amount to for the rest of her life. No one will want her.¡± Shu Yu was speechless. Why was she involved just when she was watching the show? She had only been to the Ruan Family Village once, and she had already left behind an indelible legend? Shu Yu touched her chin. The two women had just turned a corner and almost bumped into her. The two of them abruptly gasped and took a few steps back, looking at her in horror. Shu Yu smiled.¡±I think I heard my name just now. The two of you¡­ Were you talking about me? What were you talking about? Why not chat with me? I¡¯m quite talkative and can talk about any topic.¡± The two women retreated even more. They held the children¡¯s hands tightly, causing the two boys to cry out in pain. They suddenly came back to their senses and could only laugh awkwardly at Shu Yu, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, we didn¡¯t talk about anything. You heard wrongly just now. We were talking about Fu Xiangdi. We still have things to do, so we¡¯ll leave first.¡± After the two of them finished speaking, they picked up their respective child and hurriedly turned around to run. Shu Yu sighed. Was she really that scary? Looking at their running posture, it was quite funny, to be honest. Shu Yu shook her head and wiped the sweat off her forehead when the two of them were completely gone. Then, she walked toward Xiang¡¯s house. The courtyard door was closed, and Fu Xiangdi and Xiang¡¯s voices could be vaguely heard from inside. Shu Yu initially thought that Aunt Xiang was not around, which was only Fu Xiangdi came out to face the two women. Now it seemed that she was at home too.


    S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 211 - 211 Xiang and Her Daughter

    ?Chapter 211: Xiang and Her Daughter Chapter 211: Xiang and Her Daughter Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Shu Yu raised her hand and was about to knock on the door when she heard Xiang¡¯s sigh from inside, ¡°Xiangdi, you shouldn¡¯t have gone head-on with them. Weren¡¯t we just saying a few days ago that you have to change your personality? Why are you becoming more and more¡­¡± Fu Xiangdi¡¯s voice was crisp and her words were frank, ¡°I think my personality is quite good. It¡¯s been like this for more than ten years and I can¡¯t change it. Besides, it¡¯s only because I¡¯m stronger now that no one dares to bully me. Just like that big sister from the Lu family. Mom, didn¡¯t you say that she was quite good last time?¡± Xiang was instantly speechless. She had a soft personality, which was why she was bullied by her in-laws. It was her fault that her daughter had become like this. The mother and daughter depended on each other and lived alone at the foot of the mountain. If they were not fierce, they would be eaten sooner or later. Xiang¡¯s personality could not be changed in a short time. Unexpectedly, Fu Xiangdi had unknowingly changed to support this family. Shu Yu didn¡¯t expect to hear her name again. Well, it seemed that in the eyes of the Ruan Family Village, her image was quite great. Shu Yu was too embarrassed to listen any further and quickly knocked on the door twice. The voices in the courtyard instantly stopped, followed by Fu Xiangdi¡¯s footsteps. ¡°They must have come back. I¡¯ll go¡­¡± She pulled the door open and looked up. The expected curses did not appear. Instead, Shu Yu¡¯s smiling face appeared. Fu Xiangdi was stunned, ¡°You, you are¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m Lu Shuyu, the second daughter of Lu Erbai¡¯s family in Shangshi Village. I¡¯m here to look for Aunt Xiang.¡± Fu Xiangdi blinked and felt as if the person in front of her was not real. It was only when Xiang walked out finding her daughter¡¯s sudden silence strange that Fu Xiangdi suddenly came back to her senses. However, the latter did not know what to say for a moment. Xiang didn¡¯t know Shu Yu. During the Ruan family¡¯s incident last time, many had gone to watch the show, and so did Fu Xiangdi. Xiang didn¡¯t go. She only heard the whole matter from Fu Xiangdi. Shu Yu smiled at Xiang and introduced herself again. Fu Xiangdi nodded repeatedly, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. She¡¯s the big sister from the Lu family.¡± After saying that, she quickly moved to the side, ¡°Big Sister Lu, come in and have a seat.¡± Shu Yu followed the mother and daughter into the house and started to size up the situation in the courtyard. Just as Madam Ruan had said, the courtyard at the foot of the mountain was only rented to the mother and daughter because the village had no use for it. The house was very old, but it was cleaned up very well. Many corners were filled with stones and mud as if they had been patched up many times. The courtyard was not big, and there was only one room, but it was enough for two people. Xiang led Shu Yu into the living room, and Fu Xiangdi quickly poured a glass of water. Shu Yu thanked her and sat down at the side. Xiang sized her up for a moment and couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Good, good. I heard that you were back earlier and wanted to go for a visit. It¡¯s just that I was quite busy and didn¡¯t have the time. Your mother must be very happy that you¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m happy to be home too.¡± Xiang sat opposite her and was a little curious, ¡°Are you here today because you heard about me from your mother?¡± ¡°Yes, my mother said that Aunt Xiang is very skilled in cutting cloth and making clothes. She also said that you taught her sewing in the past and can be considered as half her master.¡± Xiang was stunned and waved her hands, ¡°What that¡¯s with being half her master? Your mother is spouting nonsense. The two of us were helping each other. Your mother has also taught me a lot of techniques.¡± ¡°Aunt Xiang, you¡¯re too modest,¡± Shu Yu smiled, ¡°However, I do want to know how good Aunt Xiang¡¯s sewing skills are.¡±


    S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 212 - 212 Employ

    ?Chapter 212: Employ Chapter 212: Employ Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Huh?¡± Xiang exchanged a glance with Fu Xiangdi in confusion. Shu Yu¡¯s expression turned serious, ¡°Aunt Xiang might not have heard, but our family has opened a shop in the county. It¡¯s a ready-to-made clothes shop. My mother is the only person who makes clothes in the shop now, so we only have a few clothes in the shop now, which is why I want to hire someone to work in the shop.¡± Xiang and Fu Xiangdi¡¯s eyes widened slightly. Was this what they thought it meant? Was it? The next moment, Shu Yu¡¯s words confirmed their guess. ¡°My mother immediately thought of Aunt Xiang and said that you were the most suitable candidate. I came to find you today to ask for your opinion.¡± Xiang was slightly excited. She grabbed Fu Xiangdi¡¯s hand and asked uncertainly, ¡°You¡­ Do you mean to hire me to make clothes?¡± ¡°Yes, but before that, I want to see Aunt Xiang¡¯s skills first. I wonder if it¡¯s possible?¡± Xiang immediately nodded, ¡°Yes, of course!¡± Shu Yu untied the bundle she had brought, ¡°I have a piece of cloth here and a simple drawing of clothes that I drew myself. I¡¯d like Aunt Xiang to make some children¡¯s clothes to see.¡± Xiang took the drawing nervously. Shu Yu¡¯s drawing was very simple. It was just a rough form. Xiang didn¡¯t understand the drawing entirely and asked a few more questions about some details. When Shu Yu told her, she immediately understood. She rolled up her sleeves and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it now.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± It was just a very simple dress. Shu Yu mainly wanted to look at the other party¡¯s skill in stitches and attention to detail, as well as her comprehension. Four to six hours should be enough. Xiang did not delay any longer. She quickly took the cloth into the room and took out her sewing basket to start cutting the cloth up. Fu Xiangdi helped her. After busying herself for a moment, she looked up and saw Shu Yu sitting there alone. Thus, she felt a little apologetic. Fu Xiangdi pondered for a moment and ran to the kitchen to get some wild fruits. She had picked them on the mountain and they were still very fresh. She washed them and brought them to Shu Yu. ¡°Big Sister Lu, please have some fruits first. Mom and I will be done soon.¡± Shu Yu nodded, ¡°Thank you.¡± Fu Xiangdi smiled and quickly ran back into the room. The mother and daughter were very skilled. Xiang cut the cloth and made the clothes while Fu Xiangdi helped. The two of them cooperated very well and were very fast. Therefore, the time it took to make the clothes was much shorter than Shu Yu had expected. Not long after, the clothes were placed in Shu Yu¡¯s hands. Shu Yu drew the blueprint according to Sanya¡¯s size and also finalized the style according to Sanya¡¯s face shape and figure. The finished product was indeed exactly the same as her drawing. There were no flaws. Shu Yu sized it up for a long time, then scrutinized the stitches and other details before finally putting it away in satisfaction. ¡°It seems that my mother was right. Aunt Xiang¡¯s skills are indeed very good.¡± Xiang heaved a sigh of relief because she was a little nervous. She was afraid that she had done something wrong. Although she had checked, she was still very worried. She was finally relieved when she heard Shu Yu say that. ¡°It¡¯s good that there¡¯s no problem.¡± Shu Yu sat up straight, ¡°Then, let¡¯s talk about the remuneration and main responsibilities?¡± Xiang pursed her lips and asked again with uncertainty, ¡°Have you really decided to hire me?¡± ¡°Of course, you passed the test.¡±


    sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 213 - 213 Remuneration Commissions

    ?Chapter 213: Remuneration, Commissions Chapter 213: Remuneration, Commissions Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Shu Yu affirmed. Xiang could not help but smile, unable to suppress her excitement. Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°Then let me introduce our shop to Aunt Xiang first?¡± Xiang immediately sat up straight, ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Our ready-to-wear clothes shop is called Yiren Pavilion, mainly selling women¡¯s clothes. Moreover, the target customers are women from rich families, so the demand for quality is relatively high. The material of the clothes is of high quality too, so you have to be careful when making the clothes.¡± Xiang lowered her head and looked at her hands, ¡°Then I¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I have hand cream. It won¡¯t be a big problem after you take good care of your hands for a few days.¡± Xiang nodded and had no objections. Shu Yu continued, ¡°Also, the location of the work is in the county. I have already rented a courtyard in the county specially for making clothes. You can live there.¡± Ever since she decided to hire someone, Shu Yu had been searching for a courtyard. It was easy to find such a courtyard. The one she rented was in Liufang Alley, not far from the shop they rented. Her shop was not very big now. When her business improved and expanded in the future, she planned to build a workshop. Xiang paused and turned to look at her daughter, ¡°Lixing in the county?¡± Fu Xiangdi hurriedly said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll be fine alone.¡± Shu Yu raised her hand and interrupted them, ¡°Xiangdi can come with you, of course. I¡¯ve been paying attention to her just now and I want to hire her too. Not to mention anything else, her cutting technique is neat and fast.¡± Just like her personality. Fu Xiangdi¡¯s eyes lit up instantly, ¡°Really? Me too?¡± ¡°Yes, but your salary will definitely be lower.¡± ¡°No problem. As long as there¡¯s food and shelter, I don¡¯t need a salary.¡± Shu Yu laughed, ¡°That won¡¯t do. Let¡¯s talk about the issue of wages first. Aunt Xiang¡¯s salary will be the basic salary plus commissions. Xiangdi¡¯s salary will only be the basic salary.¡± ¡°What do you mean by basic salary plus commissions?¡± This was the first time Xiang and her daughter had heard of commissions. They were both puzzled. Shu Yu explained, ¡°The basic salary is fixed at 500 coins per month. It¡¯s the same for you and Xiangdi. Commissions work such that if clothes you made are sold, you will be given additional wages based on the prices of the clothes sold. For example, if a piece of clothing was sold for a tael of silver, Aunt Xiang would be given an extra 50 coins as commission, two taels would be a hundred coins of commission, and so on. There is no limit to the commissions.¡± Shu Yu originally wanted to give commissions for every piece of clothing made. However, after thinking about it, there were simple and complicated clothes, but the definition of simple and complicated was too general. Wouldn¡¯t the commission ultimately be her decision? This would surely cause a lot of dissatisfaction later on. As such, it would be better to base the commissions on the final transaction price of the clothes. Xiang and her daughter were stunned when they heard about all this. ¡°This works too?¡± ¡°Yes, but you have to be mentally prepared. Our shop is small, so our business might not be that good. It¡¯s also possible that you only get the basic salary each month.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough too,¡± Xiang hurriedly said, ¡°Five hundred coins a month is already very good.¡± Nowadays, the young and middle-aged men in the village only earned 20 to 30 coins a day when they went out to do short-term jobs. Plus, they could not find work every day. As such, they might only be earning four or five hundred coins a month, and all the work was hard labor. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 214 - 214 The Sneaky Madam Liang

    ?Chapter 214: The Sneaky Madam Liang Chapter 214: The Sneaky Madam Liang Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xiang had never thought that she would be able to earn 500 coins a month. And she wasn¡¯t the only one. Xiangdi had been hired too. The two of them together would earn at least one tael of silver a month. The Lu family even included lodging. If they lived frugally, they might be able to save ten taels of silver a year! If it was like what Shu Yu said and they could get fifty or a hundred coins as commission, that would be an additional income. Saving for two years, Xiangdi¡¯s dowry would be rich enough. After Shu Yu finished explaining the conditions, she asked the two of them, ¡°What do you think? If you have any questions, you can ask them.¡± ¡°No,¡± Xiang shook her head repeatedly, ¡°This is already very good.¡± She had never even thought that she could have a fixed job. In the past, the mother and daughter only did small jobs and planted some crops, living a tight life. This was already very good. They would definitely do their best. Seeing that the matter was almost settled, Shu Yu stood up. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled then. Aunt Xiang, we¡¯re in quite a pinch, so if it¡¯s possible, can you pack up and arrange your family matters tomorrow, then go to the county and start to work the day after tomorrow?¡± ¡°Yes, of course¡± Xiang thought of her family¡¯s two acres of land and decided to temporarily entrust it to her neighbor to help look after them. After the crops were harvested, she would rent out the two acres of land. As for the house¡­ The mother and daughter had lived in it for more than ten years, after all, so there were a lot of things piled up inside. They would keep it for the time being. After they were done settling down in the county, she would return the house to the village chief. Xiang had already planned out the arrangements in her mind. Shu Yu stood up and said goodbye. It was getting late. If she did not go back soon, the old lady would be worried. Xiang and Fu Xiangdi sent her to the door and watched her disappear before they returned to the courtyard with slight excitement. They took advantage of the fact that the sky had not darkened to quickly get ready. Shu Yu¡¯s footsteps back to Shangshi Village were much lighter as she had settled a major matter on her mind. The villagers came back from the fields one after another. They would take a few more glances at her when they saw her. After confirming that the Lu family had indeed opened a shop, everyone looked at her strangely. Shu Yu nodded slightly when she saw a few familiar people. Then, she quickened her pace and walked toward the Lu family¡¯s house. However, just as she walked to the door, she saw a figure poking around at the courtyard door. From time to time, the figure would look into the crack of the door with his butt jutted out, just like a thief. Shu Yu frowned and walked closer, only to discover that the figure was actually Madam Liang. She was speechless for a moment. Then, she took a few steps forward and patted the other party¡¯s shoulder. Madam Liang was staring at the courtyard with all her attention when someone suddenly patted her shoulder. She was so frightened that her hair stood on end as she turned her head and cried out. When she saw who was standing in front of her, Madam Liang heaved a long sigh of relief. She patted her chest and complained, ¡°So it¡¯s you. You scared me. Why are you standing behind me sneakily and not making a sound?¡± Shu Yu pointed at herself, ¡°I¡¯m the sneaky one? Are you sure?¡± Madam Liang was stunned. When she thought of the scene just now, she immediately felt a little awkward. She touched her nose and laughed awkwardly, ¡°Well, I¡¯m just worried about your grandma.¡± Shu Yu¡¯s expression immediately turned serious when she heard that it was related to the old lady. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my grandma?¡±


    S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 215 - 215 The Fourth Aunt is Here

    ?Chapter 215: The Fourth Aunt is Here Chapter 215: The Fourth Aunt is Here Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Madam Liang looked in the direction of the courtyard and then pulled Shu Yu to the side mysteriously. She whispered, ¡°Just now, your aunt came.¡± ¡°My aunt?¡± Lu Sixing? Speaking of which, Shu Yu had been back for so many days, but she had yet to see her fourth aunt. Madam Liang nodded. ¡°Not long after you left, your aunt came over and started crying to the old lady the moment she entered. She cried for a long time. I don¡¯t know what has happened, but it sounded quite serious. After your aunt left, your grandma stayed in the house and didn¡¯t come out. There was no movement inside at all. I was wondering how your grandma is doing.¡± Shu Yu almost couldn¡¯t help but hit her, ¡°Then why are you sneaking around outside and not going in to take a look?¡± She pushed her away and hurried into the courtyard. Madma Liang followed her into the house and explained, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that your grandma will scold me. She loves scolding me.¡± Isn¡¯t that because she was unreliable? Just look at the situation now. Shu Yu ignored her and strode towards the living room. As soon as she entered, she saw the old lady sitting there with her head in her hand and a worried look on her face. ¡°Grandma?¡± Shu Yu walked over and sized her up. Seeing that the old lady was fine except for her pale face, she was slightly relieved. The old lady was stunned. When she looked up and saw Shu Yu and Madam Liang, who came in later, she suddenly came back to her senses. ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s already so late?¡± The old lady stood up while saying, ¡°I wasn¡¯t paying attention. Come, let me cook you a bowl of noodles.¡± She was about to leave when Shu Yu pulled her back, ¡°Grandma, what happened?¡± The old lady smiled, ¡°Nothing. What could possibly happen to me? Nothing happened.¡± Shu Yu looked at her with a serious expression. The old lady could speak to others with a stern face, but she could not do it to Shu Yu. She looked at the smart and capable granddaughter in front of her and finally sighed. She sat back on the chair and said with a bitter smile, ¡°It¡¯s your fourth aunt. She just came over.¡± Shu Yu nodded, ¡°Something happened to Fourth Aunt¡¯s family?¡± The old lady replied, ¡°Yes. Your fourth uncle is missing.¡± Missing? Not only was Shu Yu shocked, but even Madam Liang, who was standing behind, widened her eyes and covered her mouth. ¡°What happened? What does missing mean? When did he go missing?¡± The old lady said, ¡°Do you still remember the day you acknowledge us as your family? Your fourth aunt and fourth uncle said they would come, but they didn¡¯t. They only asked someone to bring eggs over.¡± Shu Yu nodded, ¡°I remember.¡± ¡°In fact, your fourth uncle had gone out before the whole matter. I heard from your fourth aunt that a friend of his found a good job, something to do with delivering goods somewhere. The salary was quite high. Your fourth uncle just split up with their family last year and wanted to start a small business. He didn¡¯t have the capital, so he thought about saving more money first. It was rare to have such a good opportunity, so he was tempted.¡± The old lady shook her head with a bitter expression, ¡°The original plan was to come back the day before you acknowledged us as your family. At that time, they would be able to catch up with us for a reunion dinner.¡± Shu Yu understood, ¡°But he didn¡¯t come back that day?¡± The old lady slammed the table, ¡°Yes! He didn¡¯t come back the day before, nor did he come back on that day itself. Your fourth aunt was worried and couldn¡¯t bring herself to leave the house. Sheesh, your fourth aunt is really something. To think she didn¡¯t tell us about such a big matter. We didn¡¯t know that he hadn¡¯t returned these days.¡± ¡°Then why did Fourth Aunt come looking for you today?¡±


    S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 216 - 216 The Missing Fourth Uncle

    ?Chapter 216: The Missing Fourth Uncle Chapter 216: The Missing Fourth Uncle Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The old lady said,¡± The day before yesterday afternoon, the friend who went out with your fourth uncle came back. Your fourth aunt quickly went to ask him, but that person said that they separated after delivering the goods.¡± That friend had gone to take on another job, so he had delayed his return until now. However, Shu Yu¡¯s fourth uncle should have returned home early. Why was he still missing? ¡°He inexplicably disappeared. Your fourth aunt was still thinking that since the friend was not back either, the two of them should be together and perhaps they were stalled by something. Yet now, the friend is back, but God knows where your fourth uncle is.¡± Shu Yu pondered for a moment, ¡°Did Fourth Aunt say where Fourth Uncle and that friend separated?¡± ¡°In the county,¡± The old lady said, ¡°But so many days have passed. Who knows where he went? The Yuan family has gone to the places where he might have gone to look for him, but there was no result.¡± The Yuan family was the in-laws of the Fourth Aunt. The Fourth Uncle was called Yuan Shanchuan. At this point, the old lady raised her head and said to Madam Liang, ¡°After you go back, tell Sanzhu. Doesn¡¯t he know a lot of fair-weather friends in the countryside? Ask him to help inquire and see if there are any clues.¡± Madam Liang was quite unwilling to be called out. She muttered, ¡°How does he know any friends? He¡¯s always at home. His¡­¡± Shu Yu slowly turned her head to look at her and Madam Liang¡¯s voice stopped abruptly. Then, Madam Liang changed the topic and smiled, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go back and tell him. Sixing is, after all, his biological sister. He will surely help. Sanzhu is very enthusiastic.¡± The old lady and Shu Yu both wondered if the other party was blushing when she said such words. Madam Liang left in a hurry. The courtyard door closed, and only the two were left in the Lu family. Shu Yu held the old lady¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. People won¡¯t go missing for no reason. We¡¯ll surely find him if we get more people to look for him. By the way, has Fourth Aunt reported it to the authorities?¡± The old lady nodded, ¡°Yes. She went to report the matter yesterday morning. It¡¯s just that the county office has just changed the county magistrate and is in a mess. How can they free up their hands to help ordinary people like us?¡± What she didn¡¯t say was that when the Yuan family reported the matter to the authorities, they had been chased out impatiently only because they had said a few more words. Ordinary people like them did not dare to deal with the officials. If not for Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s long disappearance, the Yuan family would not have dared to go to the county office. ¡°At least there¡¯s hope. Why don¡¯t we go to the county office tomorrow?¡± The old lady was stunned. She looked at her granddaughter and frowned, ¡°Are you thinking of going to Lord Xiang? But didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re not very familiar with Lord Xiang? It¡¯s not good to trouble him like this. Lord Xiang is very busy. Don¡¯t let him leave a bad impression on you.¡± The old lady disagreed, but Shu Yu simply smiled and shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not looking for Lord Xiang.¡± Why did she need to go to Xiang Weinan for this kind of thing? Wasn¡¯t that overkill? She wanted to keep the reward Xiang Weinan had promised her to save herself from exile. Shu Yu said slowly, ¡°Grandma, have you forgotten the two soldiers who came to send gifts yesterday? We have indeed met and exchanged a few words, right? We don¡¯t need them to do anything, just ask them to help keep an eye out and check the travel pass.¡± ¡°Travel pass?¡± ¡°All Dasu dynasty members need a travel pass when traveling a hundred miles away from their residence. If no travel pass has been issued, it means that Fourth Uncle is still within a hundred miles from home.¡±


    sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 217 - 217 Get Lost

    ?Chapter 217: Get Lost Chapter 217: Get Lost Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The old lady¡¯s eyes lit up slightly. That¡¯s right, if those two soldiers were nice, they would help check the travel pass. If Yuan Shanchuan didn¡¯t have a travel pass, the possible area they had to search would at least be within a hundred miles from home. Seeing that the old lady had calmed down, Shu Yu did not say anything more. ¡°Then this matter is decided? It¡¯s getting late. Let¡¯s go to bed early after dinner.¡± The old lady nodded and regained some energy. She went to the kitchen with Shu Yu. Shu Yu accompanied her to finish their meal and watched her fall asleep before returning to her room to rest. The next morning, the old lady drove all the chickens in the yard into the chicken cage and packed all the belongings that she had not brought away in time. Following this, she got on the mule carriage and prepared to go to the county. As soon as she got onto the carriage, she saw Lu Sanzhu staggering in from outside, looking as if he had not woken up yet. The old lady was stunned and asked him, ¡°Sanzhu, you didn¡¯t come back the whole night?¡± Lu Sanzhu yawned, ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Didn¡¯t you ask my wife to tell me yesterday to find out about the fourth brother-in-law? I was busying myself with it.¡± The old lady was surprised to find out that the lazy Sanzhu would spend so much effort just because of a sentence from her. She got down from the mule carriage, walked up to him, and patted his arm, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. Go back and rest well.¡± Lu Sanzhu nodded. Out of the corner of his eye, he caught sight of Shu Yu. His body suddenly swayed, and he looked as if he was about to faint as he said weakly, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I have many friends. I¡¯ll definitely get some news soon.¡± After saying that, he walked past the old lady and staggered to Shu Yu, ¡°Yu, don¡¯t you think I¡¯ve lost a little weight recently? Lately, work has been really too tiring.¡± The old lady was speechless. He could just get lost. She did not have such a son. Shu Yu was amused and handed him a piece of meat, ¡°Let Third Aunt cook something delicious for you to nourish yourself.¡± Lu Sanzhu instantly perked up and ran home with the meat, not even giving the old lady a second glance. The old lady was so angry that she laughed. She pointed at his back and said to Shu Yu, ¡°This dog. I really shouldn¡¯t have had too much hope for him.¡± ¡°Grandma, Third Uncle is like this. Don¡¯t be too calculative with him. Let¡¯s get in the carriage and go back to the county.¡± The old lady took a deep breath and got back into the mule carriage with Shu Yu holding her hand. Shu Yu quickly drove the carriage to the county. She knew that the old lady was anxious, so she didn¡¯t delay and even rushed a little. Therefore, she didn¡¯t stop when she met Tang Wenqian and Madam Tang. When Madam Tang saw the familiar mule carriage flash past, she frowned. ¡°Didin¡¯t she see us? Yesterday, you said that their family was pretty good. How can they be good when they¡¯re so rude?¡± Tang Wenqian looked at his mother in surprise, ¡°Mother, in the past, when other villagers headed to the county by ox cart, they didn¡¯t necessarily greet us either.¡± Madam Tang choked. Tang Wenqian had phrased it quite politely. It should be said that when the villagers saw them, they would most definitely greet them. After all, Tang Wenqian was the only scholar in the village, and he had passed the county-level imperial exam at a young age. This was something that Shangshi Village was very proud of. It was just that when they greeted Tang Wenqian and Madam Tang, the latter usually didn¡¯t respond. As the mother of a scholar, Madam Tang was quite aloof. Firstly, she had such a promising son, so it was normal for her to be aloof. Secondly, ever since Tang Wenqian became a scholar, many had wanted to take advantage of him and ask him for help. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 218 - 218 Auspicious Wine Shop

    ?Chapter 218: Auspicious Wine Shop Chapter 218: Auspicious Wine Shop Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Madam Tang didn¡¯t want this to happen too often, and she didn¡¯t want her son to be held back either, so she kept her distance from the villagers. As a result, when she met someone who greeted her, Madam Tang would just nod and ignore them. As time passed, people were not willing to be too intimate with them. In contrast, when Tang Wenqian went to the county alone, more people would greet him. Madam Tang¡¯s voice was rendered speechless by his words and didn¡¯t say anything else. However, looking at the distant mule carriage, her brows furrowed tighter and tighter. Shu Yu drove the mule carriage into the city. It was still early, so they planned to return to Liufang Alley first, put down the chicken cage and other things, and then go to the county office to take a look. However, not long after entering the city, Shu Yu¡¯s mule carriage suddenly slowed down. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± the old lady asked curiously. ¡°Grandma, we need to bring something over when asking for help, right? It¡¯s not good to go empty-handed.¡± The old lady was stunned and nodded slightly. ¡°Then, what should we buy?¡± If the other party was from the village, the old lady would have an idea. But now, not only did the old lady not have any experience in giving gifts to soldiers, but she also had to worry about whether the gifts had to be expensive. If she had to spend too much money, the old lady couldn¡¯t bear it¡­ It was quite contradictory. Shu Yu smiled and pointed to a shop not far away. ¡°We¡¯ll buy that.¡± The old lady looked out of the carriage window and saw the wine jars outside the shop. She immediately put her hands together. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the most suitable to give them wine.¡± Shu Yu drove the mule carriage to the space next to the wine shop and jumped down from the shaft. ¡°Grandma, wait for me here. I¡¯ll go in and buy a few bottles of wine.¡± The old lady said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t spend too much money, understand?¡± ¡°I know what to do.¡± Shu Yu reassured her and strode into the wine store. The name of the shop was very simple. It was called Auspicious Wine Shop. Although the shop was not very big, it was still more impressive than her ready-to-wear clothes shop. As soon as she reached the door, she could smell the fragrance of wine. It floated straight to her nose. The man behind the counter suddenly looked up, perhaps because he heard footsteps. When he saw Shu Yu at the door, he was slightly stunned. The next moment, he smiled. ¡°Miss, would you like want to get some wine?¡± ¡°Yes, I want to buy a few bottles of wine as a gift. Sir, can you recommend a suitable one?¡± Jiang Yi immediately understood what she wanted and walked out from behind the counter. ¡°This way, please.¡± Shu Yu followed him into the shop and walked to the left side. The decoration in this area was different. The wine jars on the ground were much more eye-catching, and the small wine bottles on the countertop were even more exquisite. Jiang Yi introduced them as he asked, ¡°Miss, what do you think of these? If they aren¡¯t suitable, we have more in the backyard.¡± Shu Yu waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll take a look first. I¡¯ll tell you when I¡¯m done.¡± Jiang Yi nodded. ¡°Alright, take your time.¡± After saying that, he returned to the counter. Shu Yu was quite knowledgeable about wine. In her previous life, this was the most basic common sense for her. The wine of the Dasu Dynasty was relatively turbid, and the concentration was not high. Shu Yu picked for a moment and took three different bottles of wine from the cabinet. When she returned to the counter, Jiang Yi, who had been standing behind the counter, had disappeared. In his place was a woman.


    sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 219 - 219 Meeting Madam Deng

    ?Chapter 219: Meeting Madam Deng Chapter 219: Meeting Madam Deng Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Shu Yu smiled when she saw the lady. ¡°Boss, I want these three bottles of wine. How much is it?¡± The woman raised her head and smiled, ¡°Let me see.¡± She took the bottles of wine and looked at them while calculating on an abacus. Shu Yu leaned slightly against the counter. Seeing that the other party was done with her calculations, she took out two strings of copper coins and placed them on the counter. After paying, she smiled and asked, ¡°Are you the second young mistress of the Jiang family?¡± The woman was taken aback. Her hand that was about to take the copper coins paused slightly. She raised her head and looked at Shu Yu in confusion, ¡°You are¡­¡± ¡°My surname is Lu, and I became friends with the second young lady of the Ding family by chance. Yuehua has mentioned you to me before, and she is full of praise for you.¡± Speaking of which, they were quite fated. She was the second daughter, Ding Yuehua was the second daughter of the Ding family, and Madam Deng was the second young mistress of the Jiang family. They were all second in line. When Madam Deng heard Ding Yuehua¡¯s name, she looked at Shu Yu with a much friendlier expression, ¡°So you¡¯re Yuehua¡¯s friend. I¡¯ll have to give you a discount.¡± As she spoke, she was about to push back the copper coins on the counter. ¡°Don¡¯t. I didn¡¯t mention her to get a discount. I just happened to need to buy wine anyway. I remember Yuehua saying that you and your husband are honest in doing business and that the products are good, plus I was also curious about you, so I came straight over to buy wine.¡± Shu Yu didn¡¯t take the copper coins. She picked up the three bottles of wine and said frankly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be leaving first since I¡¯ve bought the things I need. When you¡¯re free, you and Yuehua should come and chat with me. By the way, I opened a shop on Ningshui Street. Come and visit when you have time.¡± With that, she left with the bottles of wine. Madam Deng was stunned and quickly ran out from behind the counter. She wanted to call out to Shu Yu, but just as she opened her mouth, a person rushed over. The person did not look where he was going and bumped straight into Shu Yu. He immediately frowned and questioned her unhappily, ¡°Are you blind? Can¡¯t you see that I¡­¡± Halfway through his sentence, he looked up and saw Shu Yu¡¯s face. His eyes immediately lit up and his tone changed as he smiled and said, ¡°Miss, are you okay? Did I hurt you just now? Oh my, I¡¯m really sorry. I was in a hurry and didn¡¯t look where I was going.¡± The man was about to reach out to pull her when Shu Yu immediately took two steps back. There was a hint of disgust in her eyes. She didn¡¯t even bother to talk to him and nimbly walked around him. The man¡¯s expression changed. He turned around and was about to chase after her. ¡°Hey, wait a moment, Miss!¡± Seeing that he was about to stop Shu Yu, Madam Deng quickly stepped forward to stop him, ¡°Why are you here? Is there something you need from your second brother? Come in quickly, your second brother is inside.¡± Third Young Master Jiang wanted to push her away impatiently, but before his hand could touch her, Jiang Yi came out and called out to him loudly, ¡°Third Brother!¡± Third Young Master Jiang frowned. It was too late to stop Shu Yu now as she had gotten into the mule carriage and drove away. Third Young Master Jiang was a little angry. He turned around and wanted to scold Madam Deng, but then he thought of something and quickly restrained his expression. Instead, he smiled at Madam Deng and said, ¡°Second Sister-in-law, who was that girl just now? What¡¯s her name and where does she live?¡± When Madam Deng saw him like this, how could she not guess what he was thinking? This person used to be a dandy. He relied on the Jiang family¡¯s power in Jiangyuan County and had a good relationship with the original county magistrate. Who knew how many girls from good families he had toyed with?


    sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 220 - 220 Fancy Shu Yu

    ?Chapter 220: Fancy Shu Yu Chapter 220: Fancy Shu Yu Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Madam Deng was very disgusted with Third Young Master Jiang¡¯s behavior, but she was only the second sister-in-law of the Jiang family who was not favored. The Jiang family¡¯s parents doted on their third son very much. They had spoiled him. Previously, he did restrain himself for some time because he had gotten engaged to the Ding family. The marriage between the two families was decided by the two old ladies. The old lady of the Ding family did not like Ding Yuehua very much. This was because Ding Yuehua had a business mind which resulted in Lord Ding handing a portion of the business to her. Originally, Old Lady Ding had wanted to persuade Lord Ding to give this business to her second son. In the end, Ding Yuehua got the portion of the business instead, which Old Lady Ding found ridiculous. Why should a woman who was destined to marry manage her family¡¯s business? The profits would be hard to calculate in the future. As such, she wanted to marry Ding Yuehua off and even picked Third Young Master Jiang. Lord Ding and Mrs. Ding did not agree, of course. It was just that Old Lady Ding made the decision herself and this matter was decided when Lord Ding was not at home. In the end, when Third Young Master Jiang went to the Ding family and saw Ding Yuehua¡¯s appearance, he was unwilling to marry her no matter what. Instead, he took a fancy to the third young lady who was more beautiful, and insisted on having her instead. It was such an outrageous request, but the Jiang family still tolerated it. The engaged Third Young Master Jiang did restrain himself for a while. Until¡­ Some time ago, something happened in the county office, and the Jiang family eagerly broke off the engagement with the Ding family. Without the shackles of marriage, Third Young Master Jiang reverted to his old self and began flirting around again. Just now, after seeing Lu Shuyu¡¯s appearance, his old habits acted up again. Naturally, Madam Deng would not tell him about Shu Yu. She just frowned and said, ¡°That girl is just a customer who came to buy wine. How would I know her name and where she lives?¡± Third Young Master Jiang¡¯s face immediately darkened and he looked at Madam Deng with disdain, ¡°You¡¯re a businessman. Don¡¯t you even know to ask about these things?¡± Madam Deng was speechless. Did she have to learn the family background of all customers just to run a shop? The third young master of the Jiang family was simply crazy. But soon, Third Young Master Jiang said smugly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. She¡¯s driving a mule carriage. I¡¯ll ask around and I guarantee that I¡¯ll know her name in less than two days.¡± Madam Deng secretly cursed in her heart. When Jiang Yi heard this, he frowned and said, ¡°Third Brother, don¡¯t do anything rash. Now that Jiangyuan County is in chaos, and our Jiang family is on bad terms with the Ding family, we¡¯ll definitely become a target for others if there¡¯s any more trouble.¡± Third Young Master Jiang got impatient, ¡°What do you mean? Are you trying to say that it¡¯s my fault that our family has become enemies with the Ding family? Second Brother, the decision to break off the engagement was made by Mom and Dad, and Grandma agreed. Are you questioning their decision by saying this now?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± ¡°Then what do you mean? That girl is just a country bumpkin with no money or power. It¡¯s her fortune that the third young master of the Jiang family has taken a fancy to her. Perhaps her family will be eager for me to come and visit.¡± After Third Young Master Jiang finished speaking, he glared at the two of them in disgust. He did not enter the wine shop and turned around to leave. Madam Deng and Jiang Yi looked at each other. The former was a little worried ¡°What should we do?¡± ¡°With Third Brother¡¯s personality, he can¡¯t be persuaded. I think we should talk to that girl first and see if there¡¯s any way to dispel his thoughts.¡± ¡°But I only know that the girl has a shop on Ningshui Street. I don¡¯t know where it is or what the shop sells.¡± S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 221 - 221 Going to the County Office

    ?Chapter 221: Going to the County Office Chapter 221: Going to the County Office Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Ningshui Street was the longest and most spacious street in Jiangyuan County. There were at least 70 to 80 shops from the beginning to the end. It was unrealistic to look for someone like this. Jiang Yi thought for a moment. ¡°Didn¡¯t that lady say that she was friends with Miss Ding? Perhaps we could ask Miss Ding to pass the message on our behalf.¡± Madam Deng thought about it and agreed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go to the Ding residence to look.¡± After speaking, she left the shop to change her clothes. Shu Yu had never expected to bump into the notorious Third Young Master Jiang of the Jiang family when he went to buy the wine. Today, she still wore the old clothes she had brought home. She had casually tied her hair into two braids, making her look dirty. The third Young Master Jiang, would look desperate if he tried to force himself on her when she was in such a state. Shu Yu drove to Liufang Alley very quickly. There was no one at home. At this time, everyone had gone to Yiren Pavilion. Even Sanya and Dahu went to the shop to help, even though there might not be many customers. Shu Yu helped the old lady take everything down and arrange them in the house. Then, he changed his clothes and went out again. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll go to the office by myself. You can rest at home.¡± The old lady shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not tired. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± She insisted, so Shu Yu did not say anything and gave in. The two carried three bottles of wine and went to the county office. The atmosphere at the entrance of the county office was not as tense as it had been a few days ago when the soldiers stood on both sides. Shu Yu¡¯s luck was quite good. One of the soldiers guarding the door today happened to be the person who had sent a gift to her shop on behalf of Lord Xiang the day before yesterday. The soldier recognized her and immediately said to another soldier guarding the door. Then, he walked down the steps and walked toward her. ¡°Miss Lu? Are you here to look for the lord?¡± The soldier did not know that she had only met Sir Xiang once. He only knew that Sir Xiang had instructed him to deliver the congratulatory gift to Boss L¨¹. He even requested to do it openly in front of everyone. He was supporting Miss Lu. On that day, they brought back the owner of the other clothing shop that caused trouble and reported the matter to the lord. The lord immediately ordered a thorough investigation of Boss L¨¹, and indeed, he discovered many things. Although it was just a small matter, it was enough to make Boss L¨¹ suffer. That old thing was still in prison. Therefore, when Shu Yu appeared again, the soldiers naturally thought she was there to look for Lord Xiang. But Shu Yu shook her head and smiled.¡± I¡¯m not here to look for him. I¡¯m here for you.¡± The soldier was stunned and suspected that he had misheard. He pointed at himself. ¡°You¡¯re here to look for me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then, if there¡¯s anything you need, just say it. I¡¯ll try my best to help.¡± When she heard this from behind, the old lady clicked her tongue in wonder. In the past, she felt that the county government officers were not easy to get along with. It was best to avoid them even if they saw them from afar. Now that he had really come into contact with it, she actually realized that they were pretty¡­ easy to talk to? Shu Yu¡¯s smile became even brighter when she heard what he said. ¡°I do have something to trouble you with. It¡¯s like this. My uncle, Yuan Shanchuan, suddenly went missing more than half a month ago. He had agreed to return home early, but there¡¯s no news of him now.¡± ¡°Yuan Shanchuan?¡± The soldier pondered for a moment. ¡°This name sounds familiar.¡± Shu Yu nodded. ¡°The day before yesterday, the Yuan family came to the office to report the case.¡± The soldier suddenly understood. ¡°Oh, right, there is indeed such a matter.¡± S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 222 - 222 Yuan Shanchuan Didnt Travel Far

    ?Chapter 222: Yuan Shanchuan Didn¡¯t Travel Far Chapter 222: Yuan Shanchuan Didn¡¯t Travel Far Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio They did receive the case. The Yuan family came to report the case, which was recorded in the case file of the county office. However, the officer knew well that this case would only be placed aside. The entire county office, including Lord Xiang, was prioritizing the stability of some unstable factors in Jiangyuan County. They also had to investigate the original officials and collect evidence of their crimes. They were doing everything they could to bring down the Shu family of the Dongan Province magistrate. Not to mention the Yuan family¡¯s case, where there was no helpful information, and they could only look for people aimlessly. Even if it was a more important case, they could only suppress it now and delay the handling. Therefore, when the Yuan family reported the case yesterday, the clerk in charge of recording the case quickly placed the file at the bottom. It wasn¡¯t that they were neglecting their duties but that they had limited manpower. Such small cases were basically distributed to the officers who had not made any mistakes in the county office. It was just that under the leadership of the original county magistrate, those officials were not efficient and smart enough. By the time it was time for the Yuan Family¡¯s case, it would probably be half a month later. However, the soldiers did not expect Yuan Shanchuan to be Miss Lu¡¯s uncle. It seemed the Yuan family had returned and said the authorities were unconcerned about this matter, so Miss Lu came personally? That was a little awkward. Fortunately, Shu Yu quickly resolved the awkwardness.¡±When the Yuan family came to report the case the day before yesterday, they were in a hurry and didn¡¯t have a clue. I thought that how could you find someone like this? You don¡¯t even have a clue, which would add to your burden. Later on, we thought about it and suddenly thought of a clue, so I hurried over to see if this clue was helpful.¡± The soldier immediately asked, ¡°What clue do you have?¡± ¡°Travel pass.¡± Shu Yu said, ¡°We thought we could find out if my uncle had gone on a long journey through the travel pass. The search area would be reduced if he didn¡¯t travel far.¡± The soldier was stunned. Indeed, if the officer wanted to do the job, he would first check the travel pass. ¡°Yuan Shanchuan disappeared half a month ago, right? I¡¯ll go find the documents and check if he traveled.¡± Shu Yu immediately said gratefully, ¡°Thank you. Sorry for troubling you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s nothing.¡± The soldier said, ¡°Wait here for me.¡± After saying that, he turned around and ran inside. Shu Yu looked at the sun. The weather was getting hot now, so she estimated they would have to wait a while. There was a tea stall in the distance. Shu Yu sat down with the old lady and ordered two cups of herbal tea. The old lady was a little excited. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the officer to be so enthusiastic.¡± Shu Yu coughed lightly and asked her to drink some tea. The streets were filled with people coming and going. After half an hour, Shu Yu saw the officer come out of the county office. She stood up and took the herbal tea to the table. Shu Yu handed it over without waiting for the officer to speak. ¡°Thank you for your hard work, officer. Have a sip of herbal tea first and speak slowly.¡± The soldier was stunned for a moment before he chuckled. His heart instantly felt very warm. Although this Miss Lu was young, the things she did make people feel very comfortable. After drinking the tea, he raised his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve checked. Yuan Shanchuan didn¡¯t travel far. He is still within a radius of a hundred miles. The area of search could be reduced.¡± Shu Yu and the old lady looked at each other, and the latter let out a long sigh of relief. But soon, she was worried again. Since Yuan Shanchuan was not far away, where did he go?


    Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 223 - 223 Shu Yu Doesnt Play According to the Rules

    ?Chapter 223: Shu Yu Doesn¡¯t Play According to the Rules Chapter 223: Shu Yu Doesn¡¯t Play According to the Rules Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Shu Yu had asked all the questions she needed, and there were no other clues. She told the soldier, ¡°This way, we¡¯ll know what to do. We¡¯ll mobilize our relatives and friends to ask around and get some clues. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to send someone to Yiren Pavilion to inform them if you have any news of my fourth uncle. The Lu family will be eternally grateful.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Lu. We will do our best to help you find your Fourth Uncle.¡± With this sentence, Shu Yu was indeed relieved. She handed over the two bottles of wine in her hand. ¡°This is the token of our appreciation. Please accept it.¡± The soldier waved his hands repeatedly. ¡°No. I can¡¯t take it.¡± ¡°How about this? Help me bring this wine to your lord. I must return the gift he gave during my shop opening, right?¡± That was true. The officer could not refuse. Shu Yu took out another bottle of wine from behind. ¡°This wine is for you and the other officer. Treat it as a reward for running errands. You deserve this, right?¡± He was speechless again. A moment later, he took all three bottles of wine. He could bring this wine to the lord first. The Lord had agreed. After informing, there should be no problem with accepting it. The soldier nodded. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll make another trip and send this gift to you.¡± ¡°Thank you for your hard work. Then we won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± Shu Yu helped the old lady out of the gate of the county government. The soldier clicked his tongue and sighed again-Miss Lu¡¯s young age and style of doing things really made people feel comfortable. He sniffed the wine bottle. The smell of wine was powerful, and he was a little greedy. He picked up the bottle of wine and ran into the county office. Xiang Weinan had just come out of the study when he saw the soldier carrying a few bottles of wine. He frowned and called out to him, ¡°Hu Li, where did you get this wine?¡± ¡°My lord.¡± Hu Li hurriedly ran forward. ¡°This wine is from Miss Lu.¡± Xiang Weinan was shocked. ¡°Miss Lu? Lu Shuyu? She came?¡± ¡°Yeah, she just arrived.¡± ¡°Did she come looking for me?¡± Hu Li shook his head. ¡°No, Miss Lu said she was here to look for me.¡± Xiang Weinan was speechless. ¡°It seems that the two of you are very familiar with each other?¡± Hu Li didn¡¯t hide anything and told him everything that Shu Yu had asked him to do, including the two bottles of wine that she had given him. Xiang Weinan held the two bottles of wine. His mood was particularly complicated. He already knew about Yuan Shanchuan. It was precisely because he knew he did not care after receiving Meng Yunzheng¡¯s warning note. Didn¡¯t Meng Yunzheng forbid him from disturbing Lu Shuyu? It didn¡¯t matter. He was waiting for Lu Shuyu to take the initiative to come to him. He had planned it, but he didn¡¯t expect this little girl to not play by the rules. If she wanted to look for Yuan Shanchuan, shouldn¡¯t she look for him, the most powerful official in the county office? That way, she would have a higher chance of success. She found a small soldier to run errands and even gave him a few bottles of wine. Hehe. Hu Li could clearly feel that something was wrong with his lord¡¯s expression. He asked hesitantly,¡± Lord, should we not accept this wine?¡± Xiang Weinan shot him a glance and stuffed his errand wine back to him. ¡°Take what she gave you, but I¡¯ll make it clear in advance that you¡¯re not allowed to drink and mess things up.¡± Hu Li instantly raised a big smiling face, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my lord.¡± Xiang Weinan turned around and left. After a while, he turned back and instructed Hu Li, ¡°Take note of Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s matter. Send two people to look for him.¡± S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 224 - 224 Xiang and Her Daughter Are Here

    ?Chapter 224: Xiang and Her Daughter Are Here Chapter 224: Xiang and Her Daughter Are Here Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Shu Yu had already brought the old lady to the shop on Ningshui Street. As always, Yiren Pavilion was deserted. Including today, there had been no business for three days. At this moment, the Lu family members were extremely anxious. On the day before the opening, they were still excited about Shu Yu earning more than 200 taels of silver. However, these three days, it was like a basin of cold water had been poured on them, and they were disappointed. However, the shopkeepers and workers of the surrounding shops were still laughing at them. On the surface, they didn¡¯t dare to say anything because they knew Lord Xiang. But in secret, they were already mocking them. Even Madam Ruan¡¯s speed of making clothes had slowed in the past two days, and her expression became extremely bitter. Among the Lu family members, Shu Yu was probably the only one who felt no sense of urgency. She arranged things one by one in an orderly manner. She asked Daya to practice makeup on her and Madam Ruan¡¯s faces for the next two days. She had to admit that Daya was very talented in this aspect. It didn¡¯t take long for her to get the hang of it, and the makeup she drew looked good. She could even figure out how to improve herself. Shu Yu was very confident that she could take orders independently. Apart from that, she also finalized the matter of hiring people. In addition, his first encounter with the Deng family was also quite smooth. Shu Yu gave himself the goal of setting an all-in-one-by-one implementation. The next is the big tiger enrollment things. However, according to Tang Wenqian, now was not the time. She planned to understand the situation of that school first. If the other party were really good, it would not be too late to wait. However, when it was time for dinner, Shu Yu still comforted the Lu family when she saw they were still anxious. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Didn¡¯t we have a hunch earlier? If there are still no customers in two days, we¡¯ll go door to door to promote?¡± Shu Yu felt that it was about time. Firstly, the Ding family¡¯s matter was settled, and Ding Yuehua would likely come over. Secondly, Doctor Xu¡¯s scar removal ointment had already been formulated. He would definitely spread out the scar removal ointment for sale and distribute flyers for her at the same time. Shu Yu predicted that in two days at most, there would be customers. What he should worry about now was the lack of clothes. Fortunately, Xiang and Fu Xiangdi would come tomorrow. The following day, the Lu family woke up early. Even if there was no business, they still went to open the shop in high spirits. However, what the Lu family did not expect was that they were early, and Xiang and her daughter were even earlier. The two of them took advantage of the dawn to avoid the people of the Ruan Family Village and set off early for the county town. When they arrived at the city gate, it had not opened yet. The two of them carried big and small bags and lined up at the front of the line. Therefore, when they entered the city, many shops along the street were not open yet. Xiang had heard from Shu Yu that Yiren Pavilion was at the end of Ningshui Street. Therefore, they walked to the end of the street. When they were almost there, they began to ask the shop assistants along the street. When they heard that they were going to Yiren Pavilion, the shop assistants and shopkeepers who were asked looked at them strangely. Xiang thought she didn¡¯t look good carrying all the bags, so she couldn¡¯t help but step back. Unexpectedly, the shop assistant pointed her out. ¡°Yiren Restaurant is at the back. You¡¯ll see it when you go over. It has the biggest door and the least clothes inside.¡± Xiang thanked him and was about to leave when the waiter asked again, ¡°What are you guys doing at Yiren Pavilion? Don¡¯t tell me you plan to rely on the Lu family?¡± Anyway, she didn¡¯t look like a guest. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 225 - 225 Sarcasm and Scorn

    ?Chapter 225: Sarcasm and Scorn Chapter 225: Sarcasm and Scorn Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xiang shook her head and smiled. ¡°No, we¡¯re garment craftsmen hired by the Lu family.¡± Shu Yu had said that working in the Lu family was upright, and nothing should be hidden. However, they had to keep it a secret from the Ruan family. They also feared that Old Madam Ruan would come and cause trouble for the Lu family. However, as soon as she finished speaking, the shopkeepers and waiters of the two shops who were originally talking were stunned. The next moment, he burst into laughter. ¡°You¡¯re hired by their family?¡± Xiang was baffled by their laughter, and her heart began to pound. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem?¡± ¡°No, no problem. We think that the Lu family is quite bold. It had been four days since they opened for business, but there was not a single customer. It was empty and quiet. It was not as lively as when they were repairing the house. They hadn¡¯t earned a single penny in the past few days, and now they would hire people?¡± The few of them shook their heads as they spoke. They really did not understand where the Lu family got their courage from. Xiang and Fu Xiangdi looked at each other. No customers for four days? If Yu gave them such a high salary, wouldn¡¯t it be a big loss? The two of them were worried, but they still went to the shop to look. Seeing them walking towards Yiren Pavilion, the shopkeepers behind them started to discuss even louder. ¡°Does the Lu family know how to do business? What a waste of money.¡± ¡°I estimate this shop will only last a month at most.¡± ¡°Half a month would be already tough.¡± The discussions behind them gradually faded away. Xiang and Fu Xiangdi finally arrived at the entrance of Yiren Pavilion with heavy footsteps. Sanya, sitting at the door and playing with Maneki, noticed them first. The little girl immediately stood up. She did not know Xiang and Fu Xiangdi, so she stepped back and asked timidly, ¡°Who, who are you looking for?¡± Before Xiang could reply, Lu Erbai, sitting behind the counter, had already heard the commotion and raised his head. He immediately raised his voice and said,¡± It¡¯s sister-in-law and Xiangdi, right? Come in quickly. My wife is right behind.¡± He told San Ya, ¡°Go and call your mother and sister.¡± San Ya immediately ran to the backyard. After a while, Madam Ruan and Shu Yu came out. ¡°Xiang!¡± Madame Ruan had not seen Xiang for a long time. Even though the two of them lived not far from each other¡¯s village, they had not had the time to see each other because they were working hard for their lives. Now, it was as if they had reunited after a long time and as if a lifetime had passed. Madam Ruan was thrilled. She pulled Xiang over to sit down. ¡°Why are you here so early? I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be able to find our place, so I thought of asking Yu to wait for you at the city gate later.¡± ¡°We entered the city as soon as the city gates opened. We were afraid that we would delay things if we came late,¡± Xiang said as she looked at the shop in front of her. Seeing that the shop was, as the shopkeepers had said, empty without any customers, she couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. She asked Madam Ruan softly, ¡°How¡¯s your business?¡± Madam Ruan didn¡¯t know how to answer. She was embarrassed that she hadn¡¯t sold a piece of clothing in four days. But when Xiang saw her like this, she immediately understood. She was a little worried that the business of the clothing store would not be good, but Madam Ruan would not let her go home because of their past friendship. Therefore, Xiang decided to take the initiative to bring it up. ¡°I think if you can manage, we should¡­¡± Before she could say the word ¡°go¡±, a commotion suddenly came from outside.


    S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 226 - 226 Customers

    ?Chapter 226: Customers Chapter 226: Customers Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The people in the shop were stunned for a moment and raised their heads to look outside. In the next moment, they saw three to four carriages stop outside the shop one after another. A delicate woman with a bandage wrapped around her forehead alighted from the leading carriage. As soon as she got off the carriage, she said in a clear and energetic voice, ¡°This is the place. This is the clothing store I told you about. The clothes I¡¯m wearing come from this shop. Also, the makeup I had last time was done by Boss Lu. If you want to ask anything, you can look for Boss Lu.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, a few more people got off from the carriages behind her. They were all young and bright women. Madam Ruan was stunned and stood rooted to the ground, unable to react. Fu Xiangdi was quick to react. She quickly told Madam Ruan and Xiang, ¡°The customers are here. Mother, let¡¯s quickly take our bags to the backyard and put them away. This stool is for the customers to sit on.¡± ¡°Ah, right.¡± Xiang picked up the bag again. Madam Ruan brought the two of them directly to the backyard. Shu Yu, however, went up to the carriage the moment it stopped at the shop entrance. Ding Yuehua came earlier than she had expected. Not only that, but she also brought one, two¡­seven people. When Ding Yuehua got out of the car and saw Shu Yu smiling, she immediately took a few steps forward. ¡°Shu Yu, I¡¯m here. I even brought you a lot of customers. I am a good friend, am I?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Shu Yu glanced behind her. The young mistress of the Ding family, whom she had talked to the other day, had also come over. She did not know the other ladies, but she could tell that they were all women from wealthy families. Shu Yu welcomed everyone inside. ¡°It¡¯s hot outside. Everyone, come in and rest. Let¡¯s talk in the shop.¡± The girls entered the shop while they chuckled and chatted. Shu Yu had been very particular about the settings back then. She had opened the doors on both sides, making it very airy. The wind blew when the ladies entered the hall, and they instantly felt much more comfortable. Ding Yuehua had only been here once. Last time, the shop had not been repaired, and it was at night, so she did not look closer. Later, she heard Xiao Yun mention that Yiren Pavilion differed from other shops. It gave people a very stable feeling when they entered. Now that she had entered the door, she realized its warmth. The other women were also looking at this unique shop. When they saw the model, they went up and touched it curiously. ¡°This mannequin is interesting. It looks like a real person is standing here wearing clothes. Boss Lu¡¯s thoughts were indeed very ingenious. I¡¯m as tall as this mannequin. This dress definitely fits me. It should have the same effect when I wear it. I want it. Boss Lu, how much is it?¡± She didn¡¯t even have to try it and was already planning to buy it. However, she was not the only one who had fancied this dress. The other two were not to be outdone either. ¡°I saw it first. I think this color suits me better.¡± Shu Yu sized up their figures and skin color. Just as she was about to step forward, two more people suddenly came over. ¡°Boss Lu, I heard that Yuehua¡¯s makeup was done by you last time. Help me do it too.¡± Shu Yu looked at Ding Yuehua in surprise. ¡°Did you all see the makeup last time?¡± She remembered that it was already late in the afternoon when she left. Could it be that they had gone to the Ding residence at that time and seen her sickly makeup?


    S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 227 - 227 Special Situation

    ?Chapter 227: Special Situation Chapter 227: Special Situation Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Ding Yuehua smiled.¡± Yes, they¡¯ve seen my makeup.¡± Otherwise, why would they follow her without saying anything? Actually, the matter of the Jiang and Ding families breaking off the engagement that day was very big. The Jiang family deliberately made a gesture of cutting off ties with the Ding family, afraid that something would happen to the Ding family and implicate them. Therefore, all the well-informed families in the county knew about it and sent people to inquire about the situation. After asking around, they found out that the Ding Family¡¯s Third Young Lady couldn¡¯t take the blow of the annulment of the engagement and hurt herself. In the end, she hurt Ding Yuehua. Ding Yuehua¡¯s personality was straightforward. In addition to her appearance, she was overly concerned about her inferiority complex. Her relationship with others was still very good. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have made friends with Shu Yu so easily. After her friends learned about her matter, they wanted to visit her. At that time, Old Master Ding was still detained by the county office and had not returned. Their families naturally would not let them go out to the Ding family and cause more trouble. When Old Master Ding returned home, they immediately went to the Ding residence to visit Ding Yuehua. Coincidentally, they also saw Ding Yuehua¡¯s makeup, which was completely different from before. Ding Yuehua took the opportunity to promote Shu Yu¡¯s ability, causing the girls to be tempted. As a result, everyone agreed to come and take a look today. Shu Yu was enlightened when she heard that. When she faced the eager gazes of the few of them, she could not help but smile. ¡°If you need any makeup, you can look for me anytime. However, there are so many of you today¡­¡± She paused for a while. ¡°If there were no special case, I wouldn¡¯t recommend that all of you should wash off your makeup. After all, you have to wash it off when you sleep at night. There¡¯s no need for that. Besides, your makeup is quite good now.¡± The makeup for daily trips did not need to be too thick or unique. It was just a basic foundation. These young ladies and madams were all taken care of by servant maids. In fact, they were already dressed very skillfully and looked very good. Ding Yuehua was an exception. Her looks and psychological factors limited her. She could not find suitable makeup for herself. Instead, she gave up on herself and rejected dressing herself up. Ding Yuehua held her hand and smiled. ¡°We came to find you because of a special situation. Zhiyou has something important to do this afternoon, so she wants to dress up a little. You can help her put on better makeup so that we can all take a look. In case some people don¡¯t believe me and think I¡¯m exaggerating.¡± When she finished speaking, the girls beside her laughed at her. ¡°It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t believe you. You¡¯re the one who kept showing off about Boss Lu. You¡¯re talking as if Boss Lu is your sister.¡± The few of them chatted and laughed as they pushed out Miss Zhiyou, who needed makeup. Shu Yu did not say anything else and waved her hand. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to the fitting room to do our makeup.¡± Ding Yuehua and the others immediately wanted to follow her, but the people looking at the clothes on the other side were unhappy. ¡°Hey, Boss Lu, what about our clothes? To whom are you going to sell it?¡± ¡°Boss Lu, are you opening a ready-to-wear clothes shop? There are too few clothes. It¡¯s not enough for each of us.¡± ¡°Yeah, who¡¯s like you? Why aren¡¯t you doing business enthusiastically?¡± Shu Yu could not help but laugh. ¡°It¡¯s just clothes. You can choose them after you¡¯re done. I promise to get the most suitable ones for you. The new shop has opened, and we don¡¯t have enough stock. Please understand.¡± S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 228 - 228 The Excited Lu Family

    ?Chapter 228: The Excited Lu Family Chapter 228: The Excited Lu Family Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio After Shu Yu said that, coupled with Ding Yuehua¡¯s banter, everyone did not continue to pester them. Soon, they followed Shu Yu and the others to the fitting room. The girls playing and joking in the hall suddenly quieted down. Xiang and Fu Xiangdi then walked out from the backyard. The mother-daughter was shocked. They looked at Madam Ruan in shock and asked, ¡°Are¡­are those customers of your shop?¡± Madam Ruan herself had yet to come back to her senses. She did not expect so many people to come today suddenly. They all looked like they wanted to buy clothes. However, when she thought about how there were only a few pieces of clothing in her shop, Madame Ruan¡¯s heart ached. Lu Erbai reacted quickly. He quickly asked Madam Ruan, ¡°Where¡¯s Daya? Yu is putting on makeup for our customers. Ask Daya to follow her and take a look.¡± ¡°Daya has already gone in. You don¡¯t have to remind me of this.¡± The old lady glared at Lu Erbai but soon beamed with joy again. There were so many people here. The old lady was overjoyed when she thought about how they almost quarreled over a piece of clothing. Then, she looked at Xiang and her daughter and said hurriedly, ¡°Xiang, I was going to bring you to your place to rest first. However, there are so many guests that I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to handle them later, so I can only ask you to wait here first and go over later.¡± Xiang quickly waved her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. The shop¡¯s business is so good, so I¡¯m energetic. I can¡¯t wait to start working now. Why don¡¯t we go to the backyard to make clothes to familiarize ourselves with them?¡± The old lady thought for a moment and agreed. She then said to Madam Ruan, ¡°Then, you guys go to the backyard first. I¡¯ll go and bring some tea and snacks to the guests.¡± ¡°Mom, thanks.¡± The old lady did not feel tired at all. She was full of energy and wished that so many customers would come to her door every day. She quickly turned around and went into the backyard to prepare food. The Lu family members were busy with their businesses, but the shopkeepers and waiters in the shops outside all had puzzled expressions. They had never expected that the Yiren Pavilion, which had been so deserted for the past two days, would suddenly have so many women from wealthy families visiting. Not only that, but these people did not stop at the other silk shops, jewelry shops, and cosmetic shops. They went straight to this ready-to-wear clothes shop with a clear goal. Everyone looked at each other in disbelief. Unfortunately, these women¡¯s families¡¯ servants were guarding the carriage at the door. It was not good for them to go up and ask, so they could only poke their heads out to look. However, these people had been in the shop for a long time but had not come out. They did not know what was going on. At this time, Shu Yu had already led the guests into the fitting room and stopped in front of a dressing table at the side. The fitting room was quite big. Even if more than ten people came in, there was more than enough space. Shu Yu invited everyone to sit down. There was a sofa for the guests to rest in the fitting room, but it was a wooden sofa with a soft cushion. The weather was hot at this time of the year. If one didn¡¯t like the cushion, they could take it away. When Shu Yu asked Craftsman Zheng to do it, Craftsman Zheng found it very strange. Now that she saw the satisfied expressions of the customers, Shu Yu felt that this fee was quite worth it. While everyone was sizing the room, Shu Yu also asked Miss Zhiyou some questions. For example, what she wanted to dress up as, what kind of occasion, and what type of person she wanted to meet. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 229 - 229 A Subtle Change

    ?Chapter 229: A Subtle Change Chapter 229: A Subtle Change Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Miss Zhiyou answered them one by one. ¡°My grandmother has been visiting her family for over three months. She will be back in the afternoon. When the time comes, we¡¯ll all have to pay our respects to her. Grandmother was quite kind to us juniors. She didn¡¯t favor anyone. She liked silence.¡± Shu Yu understood that the other party had returned from a thousand miles away and had traveled for half a day in such weather. She must have felt hot and annoyed. Therefore, the makeup should not be too complicated and thick, and the color tone should not be too warm. It would be best if it were something refreshing, clean, and comfortable. Moreover, although Miss Zhiyou had said that her grandmother did not favor anyone, her appearance here today was clearly in the hope that her grandmother would have a deeper impression of her. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have come here to dress up so carefully just to greet her. Shu Yu had something in mind and asked Miss Zhiyou to have a seat. Daya walked over and methodically placed Shu Yu¡¯s makeup items one by one. The girls chatting behind them saw this and came forward one after another. Ding Yuehua chased them to the back. ¡°Don¡¯t get too close. It will affect Shu Yu¡¯s performance.¡± Everyone looked at her with disdain and took a few steps back. Shu Yu was quick in doing the makeup. As she asked, she did the makeup. Before long, there was a slight change in Miss Zhiyou¡¯s expression. Everyone could not help but move closer. They could not tell what they were feeling. It was still the same person, but it didn¡¯t feel like that person. It looked very subtle. Zhiyou¡¯s foundation was relatively good. It was easy for Shu Yu to put on makeup. If she changed her eyebrows and eyes slightly, the effect would be different. Apart from that, the hairstyle was also very important. Shu Yu removed Zhiyou¡¯s original hair accessories and removed the pearl hairpins that revealed wealth. In the end, only two white jade hairpins inlaid with blue beads and a golden hairpin were left. After Shu Yu was done, she retracted her hand. The others all stood before Miss Zhiyou and watched. Their eyes glowed. Zhiyou was different. She was still the same person, but her temperament was completely different. It was as if all of Zhiyou¡¯s strengths were magnified, making people¡¯s eyes light up and involuntarily stop looking at her. Shu Yu washed her hands and looked up to ask, ¡°How is it?¡± Ding Yuehua exclaimed, ¡°I told them that your hands looked like they knew immortal spells, but they didn¡¯t believe me.¡± She turned to look at the others. ¡°How is it? I¡¯m not exaggerating, am I?¡± The others nodded repeatedly. ¡°Look at how much smaller your face is.¡± Miss Zhiyou smiled happily. She couldn¡¯t see her appearance. After all, the mirror in Yiren Pavilion¡­It was not as clear as at home. However, from the reactions of the others, she could tell that she was indeed good-looking and different from others. Shu Yu sized her up for a while and said, ¡°The makeup and hairstyle are done. I just need you to change your dress. Do you have any blue or¡­¡± Before she could finish, Miss Zhiyou interrupted her anxiously. ¡°Do you have any clothes that suit me?¡± Shu Yu smiled. ¡°Of course.¡± She turned around and said to Daya, ¡°Sister, help me bring in the lake blue dress outside.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Daya went out in a hurry and soon returned with a brand-new dress. After Shu Yu took it, she brought Zhiyou behind the curtain to change. Her clothes weren¡¯t too complicated, and Zhiyou walked out soon. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 230 - 230 Third Young Master Has His Eyes on You

    ?Chapter 230: Third Young Master Has His Eyes on You Chapter 230: Third Young Master Has His Eyes on You Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The eyes of the people in the fitting room could not help but light up, and they all surrounded her. ¡°It¡¯s just like the saying that clothes make the man.¡± With her makeup and dress, the current Miss Zhiyou had a completely different style than when she first entered the shop. However, Shu Yu frowned. ¡°The waist size of the dress is a little too big. I¡¯ll ask my mother to help me fix it. Miss Zhiyou, please wait a moment.¡± Shu Yu took the dress to the backyard, where Madam Ruan and Xiang were busy. Seeing her come in, Madam Ruan hurried over and asked softly, ¡°How is it? Can our dresses be sold?¡± ¡°Of course, we might be able to clear the stock today.¡± Madam Ruan was overjoyed. She took the dress Shu Yu handed over and went to the side to do her work. Shu Yu went to the lobby again. Zhiyou¡¯s makeup was done, and she had bought a dress. Not many clothes were left, so those who reacted quickly went to the lobby. When Shu Yu went over, she was surrounded by people. The Eldest young mistress of the Ding family rushed to say, ¡°Boss Lu, you told me the last time you came. You said that your shop has clothes that suit me. You can¡¯t give them to others.¡± ¡°Of course not. I specially saved yours for you.¡± Shu Yu went behind the counter and took out a box. ¡°Please try it on.¡± The Eldest Young Mistress of the Ding family quickly took it and called Ding Yuehua to the fitting room. When the others saw this, they all looked for Shu Yu to talk. Shu Yu dealt with such a scene with ease. Soon, she picked out the clothes that suited their figures. There were also some sizes too big or too small. Shu Yu brought them to the backyard and asked Madam Ruan or Xiang to change them. It didn¡¯t take much time. Fortunately, there were many clothes in the shop, but at least one piece was distributed to each person. Some of them were quick enough to buy two. In just one morning, all the clothes in Shu Yu¡¯s shop had been sold out. However, it was still not enough for Ding Yuehua and the others. In the past, most of them bought clothes made of cloth at home. The clothes made by the embroidery lady naturally fit well and looked good. But for some reason, it was not like the one Shu Yu had chosen for them¡­It was suitable. Yes, it was suitable. The color and style were suitable, and it was as if it was tailor-made for him. The effect was simply too good. Furthermore, the clothes in Yiren Pavilion were very fashionable. Other than the lack of embroidery, everything else was exquisite. Shu Yu promised them that she would try his best to make more clothes. She would keep the clothes for them if there were suitable ones. Everyone was satisfied and immediately went to the counter to pay. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Ding Yuehua pulled Shu Yu to the side to talk. ¡°Did you go to Auspicious Wine Shop to buy wine yesterday?¡± Shu Yu was surprised. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°Of course, it was Madam Deng who told me.¡± Ding Yuehua said, ¡°She said that you went to her shop to buy a few bottles of wine. She also said that I recommended you to her, right?¡± Shu Yu nodded. ¡°Is there a problem with that?¡± She probably didn¡¯t say anything unnecessary yesterday. To avoid appearing too abrupt, she only said that she opened a shop on Ningshui Street. She didn¡¯t even tell Madam Deng the exact name of the location. Ding Yuehua sighed. ¡°Of course, buying wine¡¯s not a problem, but the timing is not right. Madam Deng specially came to tell me that her youngest brother-in-law has taken a fancy to you.¡± Shu Yu was puzzled. ¡°Who?¡±


    S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 231 - 231 The Shopkeepers Shock

    ?Chapter 231: The Shopkeeper¡¯s Shock Chapter 231: The Shopkeeper¡¯s Shock Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Ding Yuehua¡¯s face was filled with hatred. ¡°It¡¯s that Third Young Master of the Jiang family. He was previously engaged to my third sister, but he came to break off the engagement.¡± Shu Yu frowned. Third Young Master of the Jiang family? ¡°I¡¯ve never seen the third Young Master of the Jiang family.¡± Ding Yuehua said, ¡°Madam Deng said that you bumped into Third Young Master Jiang when you went out yesterday. When he saw your appearance, he had his eyes on you. He asked Madam Deng about your background, but she didn¡¯t tell him. He planned to investigate it himself. Maybe with the Jiang family¡¯s ability, they would find out your identity in the next two days.¡± As she spoke, she took a closer look at Shu Yu. Seeing that Shu Yu was frowning, she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I have to remind you first. The Jiang family¡¯s business is indeed quite big and rich. However, Third Young Master Jiang was not a good man at all. Most importantly, he likes you but won¡¯t marry you. Madam Deng had said that Third Young Master Jiang thought that you were just a country bumpkin who he could easily get his hands on. It was fine for a person like him to play around. At most, he would only take girls as concubines.¡± When Shu Yu heard her words, she was slightly stunned. Then, she laughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re worried that I can¡¯t resist the temptation of the Jiang family and will be deceived by Third Young Master Jiang to become a concubine?¡± Ding Yuehua chuckled and touched the gauze on her forehead. ¡°I¡¯m just giving you a heads-up.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what kind of person Third Young Master Jiang is. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m tired of living and want to suffer marrying him.¡± Ding Yuehua smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good. You¡¯re good at many things, so you can¡¯t stay in a place like the Jiang Mansion. However, Third Young Master Jiang is annoying. He would do things without considering the consequences, and his parents also took whatever they wanted. Since he has his eyes on you, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy for him to give up. Do you have any plans?¡± ¡°Not at the moment, but don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll deal with whatever comes. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Ding Yuehua nodded and turned to leave. However, she was still worried in the end. She turned her head and whispered into Su Yu¡¯s ear, ¡°I heard that on the day of your opening, even Lord Xiang from the county office sent a congratulatory gift. I won¡¯t ask about your friendship. But if you really can¡¯t get away, try to find a way to ask for help from the county office.¡± ¡°I know what to do.¡± ¡°Also, if you need help, I will try my best to help you. ¡°However, even though their family was evenly matched with the Jiang family, she did not do things as freely as Third Young Master Jiang. There was probably a limit to how much she could help Shu Yu. However, Shu Yu did not think that way. Ding Yuehua had helped her a lot. For example, getting to know Madam Deng and today¡¯s stock clearance operation. She was also grateful that Ding Yuehua had come to deliver the message to her. Therefore, Shu Yu¡¯s expression became more and more friendly. ¡°Thank you.¡± Ding Yuehua smiled and returned to her friend¡¯s side. At this moment, everyone had already paid the bill and was ready to leave. A few carriages stopped at the entrance of the shop again. A group of people boarded the carriages in a grandiose manner and waved at Shu Yu reluctantly. ¡°Boss Lu, remember the clothes we ordered. You have to help me make them out as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Boss Lu, we¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Shu Yu waved his hand and watched the carriages gradually leave. She only turned around when they were far away. Never did she expect that before she could enter her shop, someone had run past her and entered faster than her. Shu Yu took a closer look. Wasn¡¯t these the shopkeepers of the nearby shops? Why did they suddenly come to her shop? Just as she was about to ask, she heard the stunned voices of the shopkeepers. ¡°No more. Have they bought all the clothes?¡± S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 232 - 232 A Magical Existence

    ?Chapter 232: A Magical Existence Chapter 232: A Magical Existence Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Shu Yu looked at their dumbfounded expressions and calmly walked in. The shopkeepers didn¡¯t believe it and walked around the shop again. This time, not only did they confirm that all the clothes had been bought, but even the bottles and jars that were originally on the shelves were also lesser. The shopkeeper of the pastry shop next door couldn¡¯t help but turn his head and look at Lu Erbai. He asked for confirmation, ¡°All your clothes were bought by those young ladies and madams just now?¡± Lu Erbai smiled and nodded his head reservedly. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s also because the customers saw that our shop was deserted and specially took care of our business. It¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t have much stock. Otherwise, they would want to buy more. Sigh.¡± A few shopkeepers were speechless. Hearing his dishonest words and seeing his smug expression, they wanted to go up and spit on his face. They also hoped that the customers would take care of their shops and that the stock would be emptied. The few couldn¡¯t stand Lu Erbai¡¯s expression of wanting to show off and kept a straight face. After strolling around the shop, they left in jealousy. This Yiren Pavilion couldn¡¯t be judged by its cover. Everyone thought it was just a family from a village with no background. But on the opening day, the Lord had even sent them gifts. He had thought the shop would close sooner or later after not having a single customer for a few days. In the end, all the goods in the shop were cleared out as soon as the customers arrived. It was¡­ a magical existence. Lu Erbai waved his hand and watched them leave. He was in a good mood as he looked at the empty shop. After selling all the clothes, there was no need for so many people to stay in the shop. That was the perfect time to bring Xiang and her daughter to their residence. Hence, the old lady instructed Lu Erbai, ¡°You can take care of the shop. If there¡¯s anything else, we¡¯ll talk when you return tonight. Let¡¯s bring Xiang to her place first.¡± It¡¯s rare for me to be happy today. I¡¯ll buy some meat and call Xiang over for dinner tonight. We¡¯ll have a good time.¡± Lu Erbai nodded. ¡°Alright, Mother, be careful.¡± The old lady called out to Xiang and Fu Xiangdi. Not only them, but Shu Yu and the others also left the shop. The group of people went straight to Liufang Alley in a lively manner. The first place they went was the courtyard that Shu Yu had rented for making clothes. Xiang and Fu Xiangdi placed their luggage here. Shu Yu then introduced them. ¡°There are three rooms in this courtyard. The room on the left has better lighting. It¡¯s the room used to make clothes. I¡¯ve prepared the table and the needles.¡± Xiang and Fu Xiangti walked around the room. The room was clean, with flowers, and it was very airy. Working in such an environment was simply a form of enjoyment for them. ¡°The room on the right is for you to rest. When we rented it, there were already cabinets and tables in the room, and they were all cleaned up. If you guys mind, you can clean it again.¡± The last room was smaller than the left and right rooms, so it was used as a warehouse. There wasn¡¯t much in the warehouse yet, so Shu Yu planned to move the fabric in first. Everyone walked around the courtyard and was very satisfied. Xiang and Fu Xiangdi was even a little excited. This place was much better than the house they used to live in Ruan Family Village. Most importantly, it was very quiet. There was no mess in the village at all. Shu Yu others only returned home after looking at the house. The courtyard that the Lu family rented was not far from the garment house. It was just a few steps away. The old lady called Xiang and her husband in and was about to go out to buy groceries.


    Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 233 - 233 My Lord Miss Lu Is in Trouble

    ?Chapter 233: My Lord, Miss Lu Is in Trouble Chapter 233: My Lord, Miss Lu Is in Trouble Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Shu Yu stopped her. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll go. You stay at home and rest.¡± She brought Dahu and Sanya out. Although the two children had been in the county for a few days, they rarely went out. They knew that the adults were busy. Even if they wanted to go out and take a walk, they shouldn¡¯t disturb them, so they only played in the backyard of the shop. Especially Sanya. When she was in Shangshi Village, she didn¡¯t want to go out because of the scar on her face and had few friends. Now that the scar was so faint that it could not be seen, the little girl wanted to go out and see more. Shu Yu knew they were sensible and would bring them out more often. At the very least, they had to familiarize themselves with the surrounding environment. Sanya was a little excited. She held Shu Yu¡¯s hand and said regretfully, ¡°Maneki said he wanted to come out too, but Second Sister has to take care of us. It¡¯s already tough. We can¡¯t bring Maneki along. I explained it to Maneki, and it agreed not to go out.¡± Shu Yu lowered her head and looked at the little girl. Compared to their first meeting, the current Sanya was genuinely childish. The initially thin and red face finally had a fleshy feel, turning pink and tender. ¡°Then, how did you explain it to Maneki?¡± Dahu mercilessly revealed the truth. ¡°She said a few words to Maneki, put the food in the bowl and ran away.¡± Shu Yu was stunned. Sanya had already pounced before Dahu and reached out to cover his mouth. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t say it.¡± Shu Yu laughed loudly. Dahu had to be less straightforward. The brother and sister were laughing and joking, and Shu Yu focused on the two of them. Therefore, they didn¡¯t notice that when they passed by the entrance of the county office, a familiar figure walked past them. The man stopped and turned around suspiciously. He muttered,¡± I think I saw Miss Lu just now?¡± However, Shu Yu had just turned a corner and could no longer be seen. Hu Li could only withdraw his gaze and continue running into the county office. Xiang Weinan had just finished reading a dossier. His eyes were a little sore as he blinked and got up to take a sip of tea. Just as he was about to sit back down, he saw Hu Li rush in. He paused and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Hu Li walked in a hurry and was panting slightly. He quickly nodded and gulped before saying, ¡°Sir, Miss Lu is in trouble.¡± Xiang Weinan lifted his eyebrows. ¡°You mean Lu Shuyu?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Sir, you don¡¯t know what I heard when I left just now.¡± ¡°Oh, tell me then.¡± Xiang Weinan sat on the chair and poured himself a cup of tea. Hu Li leaned forward and said, ¡°Sir, didn¡¯t Miss Lu send me a bottle of wine yesterday? I think that wine is quite good. When I just returned from the city, I passed by that wine shop, so I wanted to buy some wine to keep. I didn¡¯t see anyone when I entered the shop, so I went to the cabinet to choose.¡± As he was squatting on the ground and looking at the wine jar, Jiang Yi and Madam Deng walked in from outside the door. They did not notice that someone had come to their shop or saw Hu Li squatting down. So, they did not avoid him when they were chatting. They talked about the fact that Third Young Master Jiang had his eyes on Shu Yu. When Hu Li heard this, how could he be angry? He immediately got up and asked about the specific situation. When he discovered that Lu Shuyu was in trouble, he returned to the county office without saying anything.


    S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 234 - 234 Shu Yus Plan

    ?Chapter 234: Shu Yu¡¯s Plan Chapter 234: Shu Yu¡¯s Plan Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Hu Li felt that no matter what, he had accepted a bottle of good wine from Miss Lu. They were also friends, so how could he ignore such a thing? Moreover, it was apparent that Lord Xiang had some relationship with the Lu family. Therefore, he hurriedly came to report. ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve also investigated the Jiang family. With the Jiang family¡¯s Third Young Master¡¯s behavior, would Miss Lu end up well in his hands?¡± Xiang Weinan pondered. Indeed, Third Young Master Jiang was a playboy. Lu Shuyu¡¯s family had no background or connections. To her family, the Jiang family was an unshakable mountain. Third Young Master Jiang had casually used some tricks, and Lu Shuyu could not escape from him. Well¡­ Xiang Weinan felt that his chance had come. If Lu Shuyu couldn¡¯t deal with Third Young Master Jiang, she would come looking for him, right? He was now the governor of Jiangyuan County, and he was also someone who could suppress the Jiang family. Since Lu Shuyu had taken the initiative to come to him, Meng Yunzheng couldn¡¯t say anything. After Xiang Weinan pondered, he raised his head and looked at Hu Li. The latter was still indignant. The Jiang family might use sinister means to coerce Miss Lu. Then, what good days would Miss Lu have in the future? Sir, please tell me how to deal with Third Young Master Jiang.¡± Xiang Weinan glanced at him and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Hu Li was puzzled. ¡°Huh?¡± He suspected that he had misheard, so he asked again. ¡°Y-Your Excellency, you mean we won¡¯t interfere in this matter?¡± Xiang Weinan was about to nod his head, but he was worried that Hu Li would misunderstand. Later, if Lu Shuyu came to ask for help, it would be bad if Hu Li rejected her. Therefore, he cleared his throat lightly and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to care. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not time yet. Just pretend you don¡¯t know about this. When Miss Lu comes to ask for help, bring her to see me.¡± Hu Li didn¡¯t quite understand. Why did he have to pretend that he didn¡¯t know? Wasn¡¯t it better to take action now to prevent trouble before it happened? However, it was not easy to guess the Lord¡¯s thoughts. He was just a soldier and had to listen to orders. Hu Li quickly nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xiang Weinan sat back down calmly, and his mood could not help but become happy. However, Shu Yu did not consider Xiang Weinan at all. After buying the ingredients, she brought Sanya and Dahu home. The others went to the kitchen to get busy. She sat alone in the room and began to draw while thinking. The news that Ding Yuehua brought was beyond her expectations. She thought of her outfit yesterday and felt that Third Young Master Jiang had fallen for her when she was covered in dust. It was simply insane. However, since Third Young Master Jiang had started to take action, she naturally had to think of a way to deal with it. If he wanted Third Young Master Jiang to give up on this idea, finding someone who could suppress him would be best. The Jiang family¡¯s parents were no good. It was already good enough that they did not help the evildoers. Lord Xiang¡­It was possible. However, Shu Yu did not intend to use the favor here. Third Young Master Jiang was not worth it. After eliminating a few people, Shu Yu¡¯s pen finally landed on the name of the Jiang family¡¯s eldest Young Master, Jiang Ren. Unlike Jiang Yi, who was not favored and had been separated from the family, Jiang Ren was the eldest son and grandson of the Jiang family. If nothing unexpected happened, he would inherit the Jiang family in the future. The elders of the Jiang family doted on the third young master, Jiang Li. If it didn¡¯t involve principles, Jiang Ren wouldn¡¯t be too calculative. However, this time, because of the annulment of the engagement with the Ding family, it was obvious that Jiang Ren¡¯s bottom line and interests had been touched.


    S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 235 - 235 Shu Yu Wants to Make It Big

    ?Chapter 235: Shu Yu Wants to Make It Big Chapter 235: Shu Yu Wants to Make It Big Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The Jiang family dared to break off the engagement because they felt the Ding family would be doomed. However, who knew that the Ding family was fine and Lord Ding had also returned home? He had stayed in the county office for so long to discuss the future development of Jiangyuan County with Lord Xiang. Obviously, not only would the Ding family not be finished, they might even be put in an important position by Lord Xiang. Therefore, after Old Master Ding returned, the Jiang family was flustered. Especially after Old Master Ding recuperated, he immediately looked for the Jiang family to settle scores. One of the Ding family¡¯s daughters was injured, and one of their daughters¡¯ reputation was ruined. How could Lord Ding let it go? The two families had started to haggle over this issue in the past few days. In the end, the Jiang family compensated three shops, went to apologize, and promised some other benefits. These three shops were all in good locations. If nothing unexpected happened, they would all be left to the Jiang family¡¯s eldest son in the future. He gave it away just like that because of Jiang Li. Forget about that. The problem was that Jiang Li didn¡¯t feel any guilt at all. In fact, on the second day after the matter was resolved, he went out for a stroll without any burden. He didn¡¯t consider the Jiang family¡¯s situation at all. However, the elders of the Jiang family doted on him. What if he caused trouble again? Three more shops? How much assets would Jiang Ren have when he inherited the Jiang family? They would have probably been used as compensation for what Jiang Li might do. Shu Yu thought that she would probably be pissed off if she were Jiang Ren. It was normal for wealthy families to fight over family property. Shu Yu even felt that the second son of the Jiang family was separated from the family because of Jiang Ren. Then it was not wrong for him to deal with his other brother now. Shu Yu decided to make it big. Her gaze fell on Jiang Li¡¯s name as it lowed with hope. At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Sanya¡¯s crisp and soft voice sounded from outside. ¡°Second Sister, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± ¡°Coming.¡± Shu Yu put away the piece of paper and went straight to the kitchen. She stuffed it into the stove and burned it into a pile of ashes. Lu Erbai had also returned. The shop was out of stock today, so it closed early. Tonight¡¯s meal was indeed sumptuous. Everyone was happy that they had earned money. Even Xiang and Fu Xiangdi were extremely confident after witnessing today¡¯s clearance operation. They began to prepare to show off their skills tomorrow. Therefore, after eating, they bid farewell and returned to rest early. As soon as they left, the Lu family members rushed over, softly called them into the room, and closed the door. The next moment, Lu Erbai took a money bag from his pocket. The Lu family¡¯s eyes lit up immediately. The old lady¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. ¡°Quick, pour it out, and let¡¯s count how many there are.¡± She had been thinking about counting the money ever since the customer left. Lu Erbai burst into laughter. He opened the money pouch, and all the silver nuggets and banknotes poured out onto the bed. The whole family sat around the bed and began to count the money. He had sold a total of eleven sets of clothes today. The fabric used by Shu Yu was good, and the designs of these clothes were relatively novel, so the price was still acceptable. The cheapest piece of clothing was sold for one tael of silver, while the most expensive one was sold for eight taels. When the old lady heard that Shu Yu had set a price for this dress, she almost held her heart. However, what was even more amazing was that those young ladies and ladies were very generous when buying clothes. They did not even know how to bargain. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 236 - 236 The Family Counted Money

    ?Chapter 236: The Family Counted Money Chapter 236: The Family Counted Money Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio There were eleven sets of clothes, two for one tael of silver, one for two taels of silver, four for three taels of silver, two for five taels of silver, one for six taels, and one for eight taels. Just the clothes alone were sold for forty silver taels. Of course, this included the cost of the clothes and labor. However, after deducting these, they could still make a net profit of thirty taels of silver. Thirty taels of silver. Madam Ruan gasped. ¡°I used to think jewelry and jades in the jewelry shop were the most profitable business. This is the first time I know that clothes can be so profitable.¡± Shu Yu thought that this was not considered a profit. Take modern clothes, for example. Even ordinary clothes without brands could cost thousands of yuan in the mall. Now that they were in Jiangyuan County, Shu Yu set the price according to the purchase price of the cloth and did not dare to raise it too high. If she had taken out the piece of fabric that Xiang Weinan had given her and made it into a dress, then tattooed it with exquisite patterns, it would not have been a problem to buy a hundred taels. Moreover, it took Madam Ruan and Daya more than half a month to make these clothes. The old lady touched the silver and looked at it again and again. After a while, she said, ¡°What about other income?¡± Other than the clothes that they had sold today, they had also sold eight of the homemade lipsticks that Shu Yu had placed on the counter. There were also a few boxes of rouge and cosmetic powder that had also been taken away. This portion of income was a total of fifteen taels of silver. Finally, it was the cost of Shu Yu¡¯s makeup for Miss Zhiyou. Back then, she had told Ding Yuehua that the starting price for her makeup would be one tael, and it would depend on the situation. Miss Zhiyou¡¯s makeup was relatively simple today, and it was not a particularly important occasion. In addition, Ding Yuehua¡¯s flyer could give her a discount, so Shu Yu received three taels of silver. Therefore, there were fifty-eight taels of silver on the bed. The Lu family members smiled. After rejoicing, the old lady said, ¡°Alright, our shop has been open for four days, and we¡¯ve earned 58 taels. Excluding the cost, we still have more than 40 taels. This is a good start. We will be more popular in the future. You have to work harder in the future.¡± The old lady took a piece of silver from it and handed it to Madam Ruan. The latter¡¯s smiling expression froze, and she looked at the old lady. ¡°Mother?¡± ¡°Other than Yu, you¡¯ve contributed the most here. Most of those clothes were made by you. No matter what, you have to pay for your hard work. Take it. It¡¯ll be easier for you to buy something in the future.¡± Madam Ruan was stunned. Her eyes were slightly red. ¡°Mother, I, I don¡¯t need to buy anything. I have everything at home.¡± ¡°If I give it to you, just take it. Xiang comes to our house to work and gets paid. There¡¯s no reason for you not to.¡± The old lady glared at her angrily. Madam Ruan¡¯s neck shrank from the glare, and she quickly took it. The old lady was generous and gave her three taels of silver. Madam Ruan held the slightly hot silver pieces in her hand. Her heart felt warm. The old lady gave Daya another two taels of silver. The dowry that Da Ya originally brought back had been spent on groceries and things over the past few days. She had also spent a lot of it. The old lady did not want to let her down, so she stuffed the money into her hands directly. As for the rest, the old lady took out ten taels of silver and stuffed the money bag into Shu Yu¡¯s arms. Shu Yu looked at the silver that was forcefully stuffed into his hands. ¡°Grandma?¡± S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 237 - 237 Method of Dividing the Money

    ?Chapter 237: Method of Dividing the Money Chapter 237: Method of Dividing the Money Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Old Mrs. Han said, ¡°You can¡¯t reject me this time. Keep these ten taels of silver for the expenses of the family and the circulating capital of the shop, as well as the wages for hiring Xiang and the others and the rent of the house. The rest is yours.¡± Shu Yu didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°Granny, that ten taels of silver might not be enough.¡± ¡°It¡¯s enough. Our entire family doesn¡¯t even spend a few taels of silver a year.¡± Shu Yu understood the old lady¡¯s thoughts. She felt that Su Yu was the one who opened the shop and provided the capital. The rest of the Lu family just contributed a little labor. Now that they had better food, drink, and accommodation, what else would they be dissatisfied about? Therefore, all the money earned, besides some basic expenses, should be hers. However, she was not the only one who managed to open this shop. Yes, in the beginning, she was indeed the one who put in the most money and effort, and she was also the one who set the direction. However, Madam Ruan and Daya were the ones who made the clothes. The mannequins and racks were made by Lu Erbai, who had done them when his legs were injured. The old lady did the logistics support. Even Da Hu and San Ya helped her make lipstick and makeup carefully. The decorations in the shop were all managed by the Lu family. For this, Daya even went up the mountain to pick a lot of flowers. Ever since the shop opened, they had been guarding the shop. The shop was the Lu family¡¯s shop. It was the result of everyone working together and putting in all their effort. It was not her own. Shu Yu sighed, and her expression was slightly serious. ¡°Grandma, money can¡¯t be divided like this, and accounts can¡¯t be calculated like this.¡± ¡°Then how do we calculate it?¡± The old lady could not understand these things. She just felt that whoever contributed the most should control the majority. Shu Yu took the account book from the side. Lu Erbai recorded the account book. Everyone in the Lu family was illiterate, but Lu Erbai had searched for Shu Yu¡¯s whereabouts for many years. So, he could more or less recognize a few words which he had learned when he was outside. However, the accounts he wrote were still¡­ very unique. The words were mixed with circles. Ordinary people probably wouldn¡¯t be able to understand it. However, Lu Erbai had been seriously studying the words these days. He started with numbers. Shu Yu could understand it, so she placed the account book in the middle and said to everyone, ¡°We can¡¯t divide as much as we can learn. It¡¯s easy to mess up like this. We¡¯ll put this money in the shop. Whatever expenses the family needs, how much money the shop needs to buy cloth, personal wages, etc., all have to be recorded in the account as expenses. This way, we can see at a glance and clearly understand each month¡¯s income and expenditure.¡± The old lady felt a headache as she looked at the account book. Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°So, I¡¯ll leave this money with my father. Whoever needed money could go to him to get it. My father will record the amount of money you need. In the future, we¡¯ll calculate the account book once a month. We will get paid according to the workload. How about this?¡± At that time, Shu Yu would naturally take her share. After all, she had to consider whether she would be exiled in the future. The old lady felt it was pretty complicated, but she also understood that they were no longer a small family with three or four taels of silver in their hands. In the future, they would have to handle more money. Shu Yu was more knowledgeable and knew more than she did, so they did whatever she said. ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll do as you say.¡± After saying that, she looked at Lu Erbai with disdain and said, ¡°Erbai, you should hurry up and learn more. Look at your account book. It is difficult even to read it.¡± S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 238 - 238 Doll

    ?Chapter 238: Doll Chapter 238: Doll Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Lu Erbai instantly felt the pressure on him increase. Madam Ruan listened to Shu Yu¡¯s explanation and looked at Daya. She quickly returned the silver that the old lady had given her. However, Shu Yu didn¡¯t accept it. ¡°Mother and eldest sister can take it first. You can¡¯t have no money in your hands, right? Just treat it as an advance payment. It¡¯s the same if I record it in the account book.¡± Shu Yu did not take back the ten taels of silver that the old lady had given them just now. Naturally, the expenses of the family were also important. The Lu family held a short meeting to summarize today¡¯s business. Then, they looked at the money they had earned and returned to their rooms to rest excitedly. Shu Yu was calmer than them. She slept quickly and peacefully. The next morning, when the Lu family left the house in high spirits, she stretched and got out of bed. Shu Yu lived in a small room alone. She had a lot of things to do, and sometimes she had to write and draw. It was inconvenient for her to be disturbed, so the Lu family let her live in a room alone. Therefore, everyone went out, and Shu Yu was not woken up. She saw the old lady sitting in the courtyard, stuffing shredded cloth when she left the room. The day before, Daya had sewn a few dolls. The cats and dogs were adorable. It just so happened that the rags that Boss Lue had sent previously had been washed and dried two days ago. After stuffing them, they could be used as pillows. The old lady turned around when she heard the footsteps. Seeing that Shu Yu had gotten up, she smiled and said, ¡°Go wash your face. There¡¯s warm porridge and biscuits in the kitchen for you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Shu Yu strolled into the kitchen. After a while, she came out with a bowl and sat beside the old lady. ¡°Granny, did Dahu and Sanya go to the shop too?¡± ¡°Yeah, I told your father to read more yesterday. Today, your father and Daya and those two boys will go to the shop together.¡± Shu Yu nodded. It was a good thing that everyone in the family was motivated. After she settled Third Young Master Jiang¡¯s matter, she would send Dahu to school. ¡°Yu, let me tell you something,¡± The old lady suddenly stopped what she was doing and turned around to speak in a serious tone. Shu Yu was puzzled. ¡°Go ahead, granny.¡± ¡°Look at this doll. I think it¡¯s quite nice. In the morning, I stuffed one. Sanya and Dahu liked it very much. They hugged it again and again and were reluctant to let go. As for Daya, although she didn¡¯t say anything, I could tell that she liked it very much. So I thought it would be empty since there weren¡¯t many clothes in the shop. Why not make more dolls and put them on top? Maybe many people would like them and want to buy them, right?¡± Shu Yu smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing her affirmation, the old lady immediately perked up. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you think it¡¯s doable. I¡¯ll go collect more rags later. This shredded cloth was cheap. There was a big basket in the cloth shop for twenty coins. Your mother and Daya don¡¯t have to make this doll. I can do it. It¡¯s quite simple.¡± Shu Yu saw she was in high spirits and naturally did not object. ¡°Sure, but will it be difficult for you to cope with all the work?¡± ¡°No, no. I can make lesser if I am busy. We¡¯ll just earn some money.¡± Shu Yu felt the old lady was the one who lived clear-mindedly. She was considering whether she should buy taels servants at home. Even if the old lady did not make extra dolls to earn extra money, it would be tiring because she was old and still had to manage many things at home.


    sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 239 - 239 What Did You Do to Yu

    ?Chapter 239: What Did You Do to Yu? Chapter 239: What Did You Do to Yu? Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio However, when she saw that she was still renting a courtyard with only three small rooms, Shu Yu could not help but sigh. She temporarily suppressed this thought. If she wanted to buy it, the old lady would probably disagree. Therefore, Shu Yu thought for a moment and ate the last bite of the pancake. Then, she told the old lady, ¡°Grandma, we can try it first. If this stuffed toy sells well, we can make more. When the time comes, you don¡¯t have to do it yourself. If you ask third aunt to do it, she will definitely be happy.¡± Dolls were not as complicated as ready-made clothes. Usually, those who knew how to do needlework could easily learn it. The old lady clasped her hands together. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± Then, she was stunned and looked at Shu Yu with a strange expression. The latter pretended to ignore and turned around to enter the kitchen with the bowl and chopsticks. However, after she came out, the old lady still asked, ¡°Yu, you didn¡¯t mention your aunt, is it because¡­ you don¡¯t like her?¡± ¡°No.¡± Shu Yu shook her head decisively. ¡°I was just thinking that Daniu is getting married at the end of the year, and Lanhua is going to look for a husband. Then, Eldest Aunt must be very busy and won¡¯t have the time to do anything else, right?¡± The old lady poked her in amusement. ¡°You only know how to talk nonsense. I know you don¡¯t like Madam Li, and neither do I. You should dislike her secretly. I don¡¯t like Madam Liang either. She is lazy.¡± Shu Yu said, ¡°Third Aunt is indeed lazy, but that¡¯s because she dislikes working in the fields. Sewing dolls are relatively easy and can earn money quickly. My Third Aunt will definitely do it faster than anyone else.¡± ¡°You seem to have high hopes for your Third Aunt.¡± It seemed that her third son did not flatter Yu earlier for nothing. Although Shu Yu didn¡¯t like Madam Li, she had a good impression of Daniu. Daniu really had a sense of responsibility as the eldest grandson of the Lu family. If there were a job suitable for him, Shu Yu would definitely think of him first. The old lady not say much. Now that she had another job to earn money, she was busy daily. She no longer cared about the trivial matters of her daughters-in-law. Shu Yu saw the old lady busy again, so she got up and entered the room. She did not come out for a long time. The old lady had already stuffed all the dolls, but she still didn¡¯t hear anything. She immediately became worried. She placed the doll to bask in the sun and walked toward Shu Yu¡¯s small room. However, just as she reached the door, she saw the person inside walk out. However, the old lady¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at the person before her. She could not help but exclaim, ¡°Who¡­ are you? Where¡¯s our Yu? What did you do to her?¡± The old lady never expected that there would be another person in Shu Yu¡¯s room when she was sitting in the courtyard outside, and the door had not been opened or closed. It was a bearded man. She suddenly thought of what happened in the Zhang family. Wasn¡¯t it when everyone was in the courtyard that Zhang Shu¡¯s tongue was cut out, and his eyes were poked out silently? When the old lady thought of this, all the hair on her body stood on end, and her body trembled. She wanted to rush forward and fight with the person in front of her on the spot. ¡°What did you do to our Yu?¡± As she spoke, her hand had already hit his head, but she was caught halfway. Immediately after, a familiar and helpless laugh sounded in her ear. ¡°Granny, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m Yu. Calm down first.¡±


    Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 240 - 240 Shu Yu Looks for the Jiang Family

    ?Chapter 240: Shu Yu Looks for the Jiang Family Chapter 240: Shu Yu Looks for the Jiang Family Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The old lady s soaring anger suddenly froze. She looked at the person in front of her in shock¡­ He had a beard. For a moment, she even suspected her ears were not working well because of her age. Otherwise, why would she have hallucinations? However, Shu Yu¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°Grandma, did I scare you? Come, sit down, and rest for a while. Sorry, I should have told you first.¡± The old lady was in a daze as she was helped into the house and sat down. Then, she looked at the man carefully. Upon closer inspection, she could see Yu¡¯s outline on the face. ¡°You, are you really Yu? Why are you dressed like this?¡± Shu Yu touched her beard. ¡°I have something to do. This way, I can hide my identity from others.¡± Although she had already decided to use Jiang Ren to deal with Jiang Li, this matter was obviously not something that could be done immediately. However, Jiang Li was already looking for her. If nothing unexpected happened, he could find her at the shop on Ningshui Street by today. Therefore, before setting up Jiang Ren as the vanguard, he had to create some trouble for Jiang Li so he wouldn¡¯t have time to come to Yiren Pavilion to cause problems for the next few days. The old lady was curious. ¡°You have something to do? What is it?¡± Did she need to disguise herself as a man? Her intuition told her that things weren¡¯t as simple as they seemed. However, Shu Yu did not intend to say anything. ¡°Grandma, just pretend you didn¡¯t see me dressed like this. Don¡¯t tell anyone, okay?¡± The old lady was a smart person. She knew that Shu Yu was definitely up to something ¡°bad¡±. Third Brother had said before that the Ruan family, the Zhang Family, and even Lord Yu¡¯s matter were all caused by Yu. Now that she was so serious about this matter, it was definitely not small. She didn¡¯t ask any more questions and just reminded her worriedly, ¡°Be careful, okay?¡± ¡°I know.¡± Shu Yu looked at her makeup again, then put on the curtain hat. Then, she took out a dusty man¡¯s clothes and took them away. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll be leaving then.¡± The old lady nodded and watched her leave the courtyard. After a while, she couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Yu¡¯s makeup skills are too good. Not only can she make those ladies beautiful, but she can also turn women into men. It¡¯s amazing.¡± On the other hand, Shu Yu lowered her head and tried to keep a low profile after leaving the house. After walking out of Liufang Alley, she turned into another two to three streets and finally entered an empty alley. After entering, she shook off the dusty male outfit in her hand and put it on neatly. She had not taken off her original clothes, and now that she was wearing them, she seemed to have gained a lot of weight, which did not match her original figure at all. After putting it on, she took off the curtained hat on her head and stuffed it into the crack in the alley. After she finished dressing up, her expression changed slightly, and her steps swayed as she walked. She became unrestrained. After walking for a while, she reached the Jiang Mansion. Shu Yu stopped 50 meters away from the Jiang Mansion and squatted. While eating peanuts, she stared at the Jiang Mansion from time to time. In this place, no matter if one was coming out from the front or back door of Jiang Mansion, she could see it when they passed by. After wandering around for nearly an hour, Shu Yu finally saw the person who had bumped into her that day, Jiang Li, the Third Young Master of the Jiang family. Jiang Li came out from the back door. He was acting suspiciously and did not bring any servants with him. He left the house stealthily. Shu Yu stayed where she was for a moment, then stood up as if nothing had happened. She walked behind Jiang Li and followed him. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 241 - 241 Who Is There

    ?Chapter 241: Who Is There? Chapter 241: Who Is There? Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Jiang Li only slowed down when he was more than two hundred meters away from the Jiang residence. He had also snuck out. After the engagement was broken off, although his parents still doted on him, there were still restrictions on his freedom. The servants that he had with him had been instructed by his parents to watch him and not let him go out until the limelight was over. However, Jiang Li was not someone who could stay indoors. He had just seen Shu Yu two days ago and was eager to see her. So, he escaped from his servant and sneaked out. However, he did not know that the beauty he had been thinking about was following behind him. The moment Jiang Li left the house, he headed towards Ningshui Street. Shu Yu knew that he had indeed found out her identity. But it didn¡¯t matter. He would soon be unable to even care about himself. Jiang Li was probably afraid of being seen by the people of the Jiang Mansion, so he tried to find alleys with fewer people at the beginning of the journey. That made things much more convenient for Shu Yu. At the next turn, Shu Yu suddenly called out to him, ¡°Hey.¡± Her voice was hoarse, and her tone was very impolite. Jiang Li was stunned. He turned to look at her. ¡°You called me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Shu Yu walked over to him with a smile on her face. Soon, she stood in front of him. ¡°Young Master, I have something good here. I wonder if you¡¯re interested?¡± Jiang Li observed her. ¡°You? You look like a pauper. What good things could you have?¡± ¡°Something that can make you happy. I spent a lot of effort to get it. In the entire Jiangyuan County, only I have it.¡± Jiang Li¡¯s curiosity was instantly piqued. Something that could make people happy? His mind immediately went in a certain direction. In addition, he would be able to see the village girl from before soon. Perhaps this thing could be used? Jiang Li raised his eyebrows in interest. ¡°Show it to me.¡± Shu Yu looked around and said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s find a place with no one around.¡± Although this place was remote, there would still be people walking around. It was not convenient to do anything. Jiang Li also felt it made sense, so he took the lead and walked into an empty alley. Shu Yu¡¯s lips curled up under her beard and immediately followed. Jiang Li couldn¡¯t wait any longer. When he arrived, he immediately asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the thing?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll show you.¡± As Shu Yu spoke, she lowered her head and dug into her sleeves. Jiang Li asked, ¡°By the way, why did you come to me to promote this good thing of yours?¡± ¡°Because¡­¡± Shu Yu laughed. The next moment, she suddenly lifted her head and smashed a stone at his head. Jiang Li widened his eyes in disbelief. ¡°You¡­¡± He felt dizziness striking him. After taking two steps back, he fell limply to the ground. Shu Yu then finished the rest of his sentence. ¡°Because you¡¯re the third young master of the Jiang family. The Jiang family has done many evil things. Of course, I would look for you.¡± This was the last thing Jiang Li heard before he fainted. He thought that it was the enemy of the Jiang family. His parents must have offended someone in their business, which had really caused him a lot of trouble. After Shu Yu confirmed that he had fainted entirely, she threw the stone on the ground, smiled, and turned to leave. However, just as she was about to walk out of the alley, her expression suddenly changed, and she shouted in a low voice,¡± Who is there? Come out!¡± S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 242 - 242 Why Dont You Say Something

    ?Chapter 242: Why Don¡¯t You Say Something? Chapter 242: Why Don¡¯t You Say Something? Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Shu Yu¡¯s entire body tensed up as she stared at the shadow in the corner. The shadow moved slightly, revealing a face that she was extremely familiar with. Shu Yu was speechless. The moment she saw Meng Yunzheng, she heaved a sigh of relief. Perhaps the two of them had done bad things together, so she felt no psychological burden when caught on the spot. Instead, she suddenly relaxed. ¡°So it¡¯s you.¡± Meng Yunzheng looked behind her. A man was lying on the ground motionless, looking like a dead person. It looked a little tragic. He suddenly felt sorry for him. Seeing this, Shu Yu stood to the side and more or less made up for it. Then, as if she had thought of something, she frowned. ¡°How long have you been here? How much did you see?¡± Meng Yunzheng raised his hands and gestured, but Shu Yu didn¡¯t understand. She looked around and said, ¡°Forget it. This is not a suitable place to talk. Let¡¯s go back first.¡± Meng Yunzheng nodded. Shu Yu glanced outside the alley, and after confirming that there was no one, she ran out. She returned to the alley, changed her clothes, removed her outer clothes, and put on the curtain hat again. Meng Yunzheng looked at her skillful operation and couldn¡¯t help but smile. They quickly returned to Liufang Alley and entered the Meng family¡¯s courtyard. In the courtyard, Zhao Xi was sweeping the floor with a broom. When he saw a stranger enter, he immediately tilted his head. Then, he quickly pretended to be a fool again, sweeping the trash in the courtyard everywhere. Shu Yu was speechless. She shook her head and went forward to take the broom. Then, she patted Zhao Xi¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Doctor Zhao, you don¡¯t have to do this. There are ants in the corner over there. Can you go and count how many ants are there?¡± Zhao Xi smiled foolishly. ¡°Okay.¡± So it was Miss Lu. He didn¡¯t recognize her even though she was wearing a curtained hat. He turned around and walked to the corner. When he reached the corner, he smiled at Shu Yu. The latter placed the broom in the corner and removed the curtain hat on her head. Zhao Xi almost couldn¡¯t hold back his laughter when he saw the full beard. He quickly turned his head and stared at the row of ants moving in the corner to avoid exposing himself. If he hadn¡¯t recognized Miss Lu¡¯s voice first, he would have thought that this man in women¡¯s clothing might be insane. Zhao Xi was extremely curious. Why did this Miss Lu dress up like this? Also, was this a disguise technique? He couldn¡¯t tell that it was her at all. At this moment, Meng Yunzheng was also carefully sizing up Shu Yu. He knew that some people could use some tools to change their appearance, but not to this extent. Even without the beard, one could not see Shu Yu s original appearance. Meng Yunzheng had witnessed another of her skills. Shu Yu sat down and drank a large glass of water. She had squatted outside the Jiang Mansion for so long, and her body was wrapped in clothes. She was already very thirsty. When she finished drinking the water, she looked at Meng Yunzheng sitting opposite her. When she saw the brush, ink, paper, and inkstone he took out, she smiled meaningfully, ¡°Young Master Meng, although your writing speed is quite fast, it¡¯s a waste of time and costs paper. The paper you use isn¡¯t cheap either. It would be a waste of resources. Why don¡¯t you speak directly?¡± Meng Yunzheng¡¯s hand suddenly stopped, and he looked up at her. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 243 - 243 The Shocked Zhao Xi

    ?Chapter 243: The Shocked Zhao Xi Chapter 243: The Shocked Zhao Xi Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Zhao Xi, moving from the corner to this side because of curiosity, stiffened and choked on his saliva. He widened his eyes in shock and looked at Shu Yu in the living room. What did he just hear? Lu Shuyu told Meng Yunzheng to speak. Did she know? When did she find out? How did she find out? Who said it? When did he expose himself? Shu Yu also happened to turn around and greet him. ¡°Doctor Zhao, it¡¯s hot outside. Do you want to come in?¡± For a moment, Zhao Xi didn¡¯t know whether to listen to her or continue to pretend to be a fool and run to the corner to count the ants. However, he had been frozen for a long time. It would be a little awkward if he turned around and ran now. Zhao Xi couldn¡¯t help but look at Meng Yunzheng. The latter suddenly chuckled and finally said, ¡°When did you notice?¡± Shu Yu sighed. It was this voice. It was such a pity to hide such a pleasant voice. Zhao Xi saw that Meng Yunzheng had no intention of hiding it anymore, so he straightened up, patted his clothes, and walked into the house. After all, he was pretending to be a fool. Thinking about his previous actions in front of her, he felt very embarrassed. Zhao Xi walked behind Meng Yunzheng and tried to minimize his presence. Shu Yu laughed and answered Meng Yunzheng¡¯s question. ¡°You told me last time that you went to the Shu family, so I knew.¡± Meng Yunzheng was curious. ¡°What did I say that made you suspicious?¡± Zhao Xi nodded repeatedly. He had also read the words written by Meng Yunzheng. There was nothing wrong with it. However, Shu Yu said, ¡°You told me that after you went to the Shu family, you found out that the third daughter of the Shu family was an imposter, so you immediately started investigating. However, you found that the Shu family had become cautious, and moving was not easy. After that, you and Doctor Zhao got into trouble, then you came to Jiangyuan County and met me, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Shu Yu stretched out her hand. ¡°I calculated the time. You went to the Shu family on the third day after I left and then met me on the fourth day after I came to Jiangyuan County. There were only a few days in between, but you experienced investigations, accidents, and so many things. In other words, you came to Jiangyuan County immediately after the accident. This doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± Zhao Xi asked, ¡°How is it unreasonable?¡± ¡°Think about it. Something so serious has happened to the two of you. One of you has turned into a fool, and the other has gone mute. With Young Master Meng¡¯s personality, why wouldn¡¯t he stay in the Dongan Province to take revenge? Instead, he came to such a small county.¡± He had dealt with Zhang Shu without any hesitation. It was impossible for him and Zhao Xi to be injured but not do anything. This did not match his character. Shu Yu, ¡°But if he wanted to take revenge, how can one day be enough? It would take at least seven or eight days, so how could he appear in Jiangyuan County so soon?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s also possible that your enemy ran to Jiangyuan County, and you chased him here. However, the possibility of this happening is too small. Someone who can plot against you two at the same time is not simple. It¡¯s impossible for you to find his identity and track him down in a day if he¡¯s not simple.¡± She sighed. ¡°So, after thinking about it, there¡¯s an 80% chance that nothing happened to you. For convenience, you might have acted as victims and hid in Jiangyuan County.¡± Zhao Xi was stunned. She guessed right. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 244 - 244 Lu Shuyus Brain

    ?Chapter 244: Lu Shuyu¡¯s Brain Chapter 244: Lu Shuyu¡¯s Brain Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Meng Yunzheng was silent. He had written too much last time. If it was an ordinary person, they would have read it and paid attention to the incident. However, the person he met was Lu Shuyu. Based on the timeline and his personality, she guessed that he might be pretending to be mute. He paused momentarily and asked, ¡°Just like you said, the person who plotted against us is not simple. It¡¯s also possible that we know who¡¯s the one who¡¯s trying to harm us, but we can¡¯t afford to offend them. What if we can only hide in a place like Jiangyuan County?¡± Shu Yu nodded. ¡°That¡¯s a possibility, but I saw Lord Xiang last time. You and Lord Xiang know each other, right?¡± Zhao Xi widened his eyes. ¡°You even know about this?¡± He looked at Meng Yunzheng suspiciously. ¡°Did you tell her?¡± Meng Yunzheng glanced at him. ¡°I¡¯m not you.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Zhao Xi was furious and asked Shu Yu, ¡°Then, how did you know?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t the eldest son of the former county magistrate come to find you last time, injure you, and threaten Young Master Meng to send him out of the city?¡± Zhao Xi nodded. ¡°Is there a problem with that?¡± ¡°That is a problem.¡± However, the one who answered Zhao Xi this time was not Shu Yu but Meng Yunzheng. He followed Shu Yu¡¯s train of thought and continued, ¡°You think the county magistrate¡¯s son only looked for me because he knew I could send him out, right? You knew it was Lord Xiang who could do it.¡± Shu Yu smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. The reason why the county magistrate¡¯s son could find you is either because he thinks that you¡¯re capable or because he knows that you have connections. Obviously, he didn¡¯t know that you were skilled and capable. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to come to threaten you with just two people. Then, the only thing left is connections. At that time, the entire Jiangyuan County was under Lord Xiang¡¯s control, so your connections could only be Lord Xiang.¡± When Zhao Xi heard this, he only felt he was not smart enough. Just based on this? What was Miss Lu¡¯s brain made of? How did she manage to guess this? He had to drink some water to calm himself. Shu Yu concluded, ¡°So, you knew Lord Xiang, and you and Lord Xiang appeared in Jiangyuan County one after the other, and then the county magistrate of Jiangyuan County was eliminated. Then it¡¯s unlikely that your purpose here is to hide from the people who plotted against you, right?¡± Of course, she still didn¡¯t know why they pretended to be mute and a fool. This was probably a hidden trick, or someone had indeed plotted against them, and they were playing along. The thing she cared about more now was¡­ Shu Yu sized up the two of them and suddenly smiled brightly. ¡°Then can I ask now, why did you approach me?¡± Zhao Xi spurted out the water he drank. He quickly raised his hand to wipe it and coughed. ¡°What? What approach you? Didn¡¯t you just say it? We are here for the county magistrate of Jiangyuan County. It was an accident that we met you.¡± ¡°Oh? Well, maybe it was an accident at first, but it wasn¡¯t after that.¡± Shu Yu turned around and stared at him with a plastered smile. ¡°Otherwise, why did you pretend to be bullied by a group of children and deliberately lure me here? You¡¯re not a fool. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡± Zhao Xi was speechless. Yes, it was pretty embarrassing. Now that he thought about it, he felt his scalp go numb. Shu Yu looked at Meng Yunzheng again. ¡°So, why did you approach me? To get evidence of the crimes of the Shu family from me?¡±


    S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 245 - 245 I Will Definitely Sell Her Out

    ?Chapter 245: I Will Definitely Sell Her Out Chapter 245: I Will Definitely Sell Her Out Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Unexpectedly, Meng Yunzheng shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s Xiang Weinan¡¯s business to deal with the Shu family.¡± Shu Yu lifted her eyebrow eyebrows. Did they have a division of labor? ¡°Then you¡­¡± Meng Yunzheng sat up straight, and his expression suddenly became serious. ¡°I¡¯m looking for you because I want to know the whereabouts of the master of Dongqing Temple.¡± Shu Yu¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°You¡¯re looking for the master of Dongqing Temple? Why are you looking for her?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something I need her help with.¡± He had used the word help. It seemed like it was something very important. But¡­ Shu Yu frowned. ¡°Why do you think I know where she is? I haven¡¯t seen her for a long time.¡± Zhao Xi said anxiously, ¡°You don¡¯t know? But the current temple master of the Dongqing Temple said that only you know her whereabouts.¡± Shu Yu¡¯s expression did not seem like she was lying. Zhao Xi became nervous. ¡°Are you angry that we lied to you before this, so you¡¯re unwilling to tell us?¡± Shu Yu glanced at Meng Yunzheng. ¡°You did approach me with ulterior motives at the beginning, but didn¡¯t Young Master Meng also take the initiative to expose so many flaws and beat around the bush, to be honest?¡± Zhao Xi was at a loss. These were all flaws that Yun took the initiative to reveal? Why didn¡¯t he notice it at all? Shu Yu sighed. ¡°I really don¡¯t know the whereabouts of the master of Dongqing Temple. Before she traveled, she even took the initiative to tell the Shu family that I wasn¡¯t the third daughter of the Shu family. The Shu family almost killed me. I wanted to settle the score with her. I don¡¯t know why the current temple master said that I know. I just received a letter from her before I left the Dongan Province¡­¡± She suddenly stopped. A letter? Could there be some clues in the letter? Meng Yunzheng leaned forward slightly. ¡°A letter?¡± Shu Yu touched her nose. ¡°Why don¡¯t I go back and see if there¡¯s anything wrong with that letter?¡± Fortunately, she didn¡¯t tear the letter in anger. Zhao Xi asked, ¡°If there are clues in the letter, are you willing to tell us the whereabouts of the master of Dongqing Temple?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? I¡¯m thrilled to expose her whereabouts. She is despicable, and I will sell her out easily. So you didn¡¯t have to pretend to approach me in the beginning. You could have just asked me directly. Since you guys are my and my father¡¯s saviors, I would have looked for clues immediately.¡± Zhao Xi was speechless. What about the deep relationship between master and disciple? What about the righteous spirit? None of them mattered now? Meng Yunzheng was speechless. He felt speechless. Shu Yu stood up. ¡°Alright, wait for me for a while. I¡¯ll go back and look for that letter.¡± ¡°Uh, okay.¡± Zhao Xi immediately nodded. Shu Yu was about to leave when Meng Yunzheng asked, ¡°Do you want to remove the makeup on your face first?¡± He felt a little stressed when he looked at her with a full beard and heard her familiar female voice. Shu Yu touched his face and thought perhaps Sanya and the others had already returned. She didn¡¯t want to scare the children when she returned like this. Therefore, she nodded and asked them for a bronze mirror to clean her face. Since everything was settled, she waved her hand and went home. To her surprise, not only was there no sign of the Sanya and Dahu at home, even the old lady had gone out. The house was empty. Shu Yu ran into her room. She was also a little anxious to know if there were any clues. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 246 - 246 The Hidden Note

    ?Chapter 246: The Hidden Note Chapter 246: The Hidden Note Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Shu Yu read the letter once and put it aside. She took it out again and read it, but there was still no hint. Did that mean it was not in this letter? Other than this letter, there was only the household registration and travel permit. There were no clues on these two things. Shu Yu¡¯s final gaze landed on the box in her hand. Could it be in this box? She flipped the box over and over for a long time, then knocked on it again, trying to find out where there was an inner layer. However, before she could find it, there was a knock on the door. Stunned, she put down the box and opened the door. Zhao Xi was smiling foolishly outside the door, and Meng Yunzhengs stood behind him, pretending to be mute again. Shu Yu was speechless. She moved aside to let them in. When Zhao Xi entered, he tilted his head and asked with a silly smile, ¡°Lu¡­¡± Shu Yu closed the courtyard door and said, ¡°There¡¯s no one at home.¡± As expected, Zhao Xi¡¯s silly smile instantly disappeared. Meng Yunzheng said, ¡°You hadn¡¯t returned for so long, and he was worried that something had happened to you.¡± Shu Yu chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re afraid I won¡¯t tell you even if I find a clue.¡± Meng Yunzheng didn¡¯t think so. He was dragged here by the anxious Zhao Xi. Shu Yu led them to the living room and brought the box over. ¡°I¡¯ve read the letter. It¡¯s just a few sentences. There¡¯s no clue. I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s anything wrong with this box. Take a look.¡± Meng Yunzheng took it and reached out to touch the box. Then, he heard a soft click, and the top layer of the box was opened. Shu Yu¡¯s eyes widened. There was really a hidden layer? There was indeed a note hidden inside. Zhao Xi was anxious and went forward to take it. However, Meng Yunzheng stopped him. He took out the note and handed it to Shu Yu first. Zhao Xi opened his mouth but did not say anything in the end. Shu Yu opened the note. It was left to her by the master of Dongqing Temple. There were only two sentences on it. ¡°Yu, if you still can¡¯t escape your future fate, let nature take its course. There¡¯s no need to resist. I¡¯ll take my leave first. If someone comes to you and wants to find me, you can tell them what you think might be appropriate.¡± Shu Yu clenched the note tightly, and a trace of shock flashed across her face. What did she mean? Destiny? Let nature take its course? Could it be that master knew her future? Shu Yu knew Dongqing Temple¡¯s master was good at divination. But at first, she thought that she was, at most, guessing something based on people¡¯s faces. However, when she saw this note, she suddenly felt that her master¡¯s ability was far more than that. She probably¡­could really predict things that others didn¡¯t know. However, why did she put such information in the hidden layer she would never look for? Meng Yunzheng saw that her expression was not right and quickly pulled Zhao Xi, who was about to sneak up to her to read the note. He thought that he would not be able to get any news about the master from Dongqing Temple from her today. Meng Yunzheng stood up and was about to leave, but Shu Yu slowly exhaled and said, ¡°I think I know where the master is.¡± Meng Yunzheng let go of her hand. Zhao Xi ran behind her and asked, ¡°Where is she? Where is it?¡± He peeped the note, and he saw¡­ nothing. Was the speech of this expert so unfathomable? She said nothing about the place. Shu Yu glanced at him and folded the note.


    S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 247 - 247 I Saw It Everything

    ?Chapter 247: I Saw It Everything Chapter 247: I Saw It Everything Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Shu Yu did not know the exact location of the master of Dongqing Temple. She only knew¡­ ¡°Master¡¯s ultimate goal is the southwest.¡± That was the place where the Shu family would be exiled. The note said that if she could not escape her fate, then let nature take its course. Wasn¡¯t this so-called fate the outcome of exile? The Dongqing Temple¡¯s master had said she would go first, meaning she was going to the southwest. ¡°However, my master hasn¡¯t been away from the Dongan Province long. She¡¯s probably still on her way to the southwest. If you can¡¯t find her on the way, you can just wait in the southwest. You might be able to find her in two to three months.¡± Southwest? Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi looked at each other. There were many undeveloped mountains and forests in the southwest. The most famous place was the place of exile, Kang Province. So, what Miss Lu meant was that the master of Dongqing Temple had gone to Kang Province, the place of exile? What was she doing there? The two didn¡¯t understand, but this might be the tacit understanding between the master of Dongqing Temple and Miss Lu. Miss Lu had already said that at least they had a direction, so they would go to the southwest to find someone. Meng Yunzheng raised his head and was about to thank her when he noticed Shu Yu¡¯s expression was a little gloomy. Her mood was different from before. She seemed to be a lot more depressed. What did the master of Dongqing Temple say to her? Shu Yu was indeed not in a good mood. She had heard from Meng Yunzheng that the Shu family had already found a fake Third Miss to replace her. She thought that she had changed her fate of being exiled. But now that she had seen the words written by the master of Dongqing Temple, could it be that she still couldn¡¯t escape this damned ending? Her head and chest hurt, and she felt uncomfortable all over. ¡°Miss Lu? Miss Lu?¡± A pleasant voice suddenly sounded in her ear. Shu Yu snapped out of her thought and looked at Meng Yunzheng, who was looking at her worriedly. She quickly smiled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing her like this, Meng Yunzheng swallowed the question he wanted to ask and changed the topic. ¡°Previously, you knocked out the third Young Master of the Jiang family. Did something happen?¡± Zhao Xi still did not know about this. When he heard this, he suddenly turned his head to look at her. She¡­knocked out¡­ Third Young Master of the Jiang family? Speaking of this, Shu Yu could not help but rub her temples. She put the matter of exile aside and smiled. ¡°I almost forgot about this. Young Master Meng, when did you arrive at the alley entrance? How much did you see?¡± Meng Yunzheng lowered his head and thought for a moment. In the end, he decided to tell the truth. ¡°I was at the entrance of the alley from the beginning. I saw the whole process and helped you keep a lookout.¡± Shu Yu was speechless. So I should thank you? Hmm? That was not right. ¡°I put on makeup like that, and you still recognized me and helped me keep watch?¡± Meng Yunzheng was silent for a long while before he said, ¡°Actually, I saw you when you left home.¡± After saying that, she saw Shu Yu¡¯s shocked expression and could not help but cough lightly. ¡°At that time, I wanted to go up and say hello to you, but you walked too fast, so I could only give up. After that, I took another route. Who knew I would see you again after turning around a few times? I saw you enter an alley. When you came out of the alley, you changed your outfit. After you left, I went into the alley to take a look. I didn¡¯t see anyone else, but I saw that curtain hat. I¡¯m guessing you and the bearded man who went out should be the same person. After all, you and he were about the same height.¡±


    S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 248 - 248 Shu Yu Was in Despair

    ?Chapter 248: Shu Yu Was in Despair Chapter 248: Shu Yu Was in Despair Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Meng Yunzheng was naturally curious about Shu Yu¡¯s outfit. He thought she was going to meet someone and even subconsciously felt that it was the master of Dongqing Temple they were looking for. Therefore, he followed her. However, he saw Shu Yu squatting on the path that the Jiang Mansion had to pass through, glancing in the direction of the Jiang Mansion from time to time. She waited until Jiang Li sneaked out from the back door before she got up and followed him excitedly. Meng Yunzheng understood that she wanted to deal with Jiang Li. At that time, he didn¡¯t know why, but¡­ Naturally, he stood at the alley entrance to keep watch for her, just in case. After Shu Yu heard this, she had a look of doubt on her face. ¡°Is my alertness already this bad?¡± She was almost followed to the end but didn¡¯t even notice. She had to reflect deeply on her alertness. Otherwise, it would be too easy for her to be exposed if she did bad things next time. Zhao Xi comforted her from the side. ¡°You¡¯re already very cautious. Look at you. I didn¡¯t even recognize you with a full beard. Besides, you can¡¯t compare yourself to someone crazily good at it like Meng Yunzheng. He may be good-looking, but if you don¡¯t want people to pay attention to him, he can make you feel invisible. Not to mention you, me, and many others. He can follow anyone if he wants to, and no one will find out. Xiang Weinan had said that he could be a scout.¡± Shu Yu was comforted. No matter what, she said to Meng Yunzheng, ¡°I still have to thank you. I hope you can keep this a secret for me.¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a secret.¡± Meng Yunzheng nodded. ¡°But what did Jiang Li do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a playboy¡¯s wishful thinking.¡± Wishful thinking? Meng Yunzheng knew what she meant without saying it. His brows suddenly furrowed, and his expression was slightly unfriendly. Zhao Xi even saw his hands on the table slowly tightening. His heart suddenly skipped a beat. He quickly turned his head and said to Shu Yu, ¡°But it¡¯s useless even if you hurt Jiang Li. When he recovers, he can still come and find you.¡± ¡°So, I won¡¯t just injure him. I¡¯ll make sure he will not be able to get me.¡± Meng Yunzheng said, ¡°I can help you.¡± ¡°No need. I¡¯ve already thought of a plan to deal with him. I¡­¡± Shu Yu suddenly stopped halfway. She raised her head and looked at the two of them. She pondered and said, ¡°But now that you know, I can change my plan.¡± The original plan was too time-consuming and laborious. Now, perhaps she could reduce the time and steps. Meng Yunzheng understood. ¡°Do you need our help?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Meng Yunzheng couldn¡¯t help but lean forward. ¡°What?¡± However, Shu Yu slowly turned her head, and her gaze fell on Zhao Xi. She squinted her eyes and smiled brightly. ¡°Doctor Zhao?¡± Zhao Xi looked at her insincere smile as if he saw Meng Yunzheng¡¯s fake smile. He couldn¡¯t help but hiccup and ask, ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Your medical skill is good, right?¡± Zhao Xi nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Then do you have a medicine that can make people especially irritable after eating it? The kind where even a little emotion would be magnified infinitely?¡± Shu Yu looked at him eagerly, looking very expectant. Zhao Xi could not help but take a step back and said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t have it now, but I can make it immediately. Just give me a few hours.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not in a hurry. It¡¯s fine as long as it can be done by tomorrow.¡± S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 249 - 249 Bumped Into the the Old Lady

    ?Chapter 249: Bumped Into the the Old Lady Chapter 249: Bumped Into the the Old Lady Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Shu Yu was relieved. Doctor Zhao, who was not a fool, was much more useful than a fool. Doctor Zhao exhaled but suddenly felt an inexplicably cold gaze behind him. He couldn¡¯t help but glance behind him and saw Meng Yunzheng¡¯s unhappy face. Zhao Xi was speechless. Why did he feel that his life was in danger? He quickly told Shu Yu, ¡°I¡¯ll return and make it for you now?¡± ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± Zhao Xi turned around and walked out. Meng Yunzheng stood up and looked at her silently with pursed lips. Shu Yu also turned her head and met his gaze in confusion. ¡°Young Master Meng, do you have anything you want to ask?¡± After Meng Yunzheng was sure she didn¡¯t need his help, he felt suffocating and went after Zhao Xi. Zhao Xi had already opened the courtyard door. Just as the two of them were about to leave, they almost bumped into the old lady who was about to enter. The old lady looked at the two people who appeared in her courtyard in astonishment and almost couldn¡¯t help but cry out. Fortunately, she recognized Meng Yunzheng immediately. She immediately took a breath and asked curiously, ¡°You are¡­ Young Master Meng? Are you here to look for Yu?¡± Zhao Xi immediately got back into his character and giggled. Meng Yunzheng also pretended to be mute. Shu Yu, who was inside, heard the commotion and hurriedly ran out. She introduced the old lady, ¡°Grandma, this is Doctor Zhao. I told you about him last time.¡± The old lady suddenly understood. She knew Doctor Zhao was the benefactor who saved her son and granddaughter. It was just that there was something wrong with his brain. Now, he had become silly. It was really pitiful. Shu Yu then explained why they were there. ¡°I helped Doctor Zhao last time and gave him a few pastries. He remembered me. When he saw me just now, he wanted to follow me back. I brought him in to eat some candy. Young Master Meng had come to bring him home.¡± Meng Yunzheng nodded. The old lady understood. ¡°I see.¡± She caressed Doctor Zhao¡¯s head tenderly.¡± It¡¯s alright. If Doctor Zhao wants to come over in the future, feel free to come over and play. We have Dahu and Sanya at home. You won¡¯t be lonely.¡± After that, she told Meng Yunzheng, ¡°If you have to go out for anything in the future and can¡¯t take care of him, just let him come to our house. I¡¯ll help you take care of him.¡± Zhao Xi smiled on the surface but almost vomited blood in his heart. Meng Yunzheng put on his familiar and refreshing smile, nodded sincerely, and silently thanked the old lady. Then, he pulled the fool Zhao Xi and left. His mood was obviously much better than before. The old lady stood at the door and watched them leave. She sighed and said, ¡°I feel sorry for the young lads. What are they going to do in the future? Doctor Zhao is silly now, but Young Master Meng might not even be able to get a wife in the future.¡± He was mute, and a silly person was living with him. Although he was pretty handsome, any girl would not be willing to marry him. Shu Yu¡¯s lips twitched, and she chuckled awkwardly. ¡°Grandma, let¡¯s go in first.¡± The old lady turned around and was pulled into the courtyard by her, muttering about how pitiful those boys were. Shu Yu closed the courtyard door and asked, ¡°Grandma, where did you go just now?¡± The old lady snapped out of her thought and clasped her palms together. Excitement flashed across her face. ¡°Oh my, I almost forgot. I came back to tell you good news.¡±


    S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 250 - 250 Good News From the Old Lady

    ?Chapter 250: Good News From the Old Lady Chapter 250: Good News From the Old Lady Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Good news? Shu Yu saw the old lady¡¯s expression and couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyebrows. ¡°What good news excites you so much?¡± ¡°It¡¯s those dolls that you asked me to make.¡± The old lady pulled her to sit in the living room and glanced at the box on the table. She didn¡¯t mind and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I stuff all the dolls at home and dry them? Then, when Daya returned, I asked her to bring it to the shop for me.¡± ¡°There are a total of seven dolls. You asked me to leave two for Sanya and the others to play with. Sanya liked it very much after she got it. She didn¡¯t care about the hot weather. She hugged the cute dog doll and sat at the shop entrance to enjoy the breeze. Beside her feet was the Maneki. Two children who passed by happened to see this. They were extremely envious and ran over to ask Sanya for it.¡± ¡°Sanya was so scared that she ran back to the shop. After the children chased after her, they realized that there were several dolls in our shop. We have tigers and monkeys. One of the children took a fancy to a little pig and almost climbed up to the counter to get it.¡± Fortunately, the children were followed by servant girls. They quickly stopped the children. Then, one of the servant girls ran to the neighboring silver shop and called the mothers, who were buying jewelry. The children were clamoring to buy it. The dolls were not expensive. The most complicated one was only 200 coins. To them, it was not enough to go out to a restaurant and order two dishes. Moreover, the fabric sewn on the doll¡¯s outside was leftover from Madam Ruan¡¯s ready-made clothes. These fabrics were all of good quality. It felt good to the touch and was very comfortable to hold. The mothers immediately bought the dolls. Not only did they buy two, but they also said that they had a few children at home. They would definitely want them when they saw them, so they bought all the dolls in the shop. Knowing that there were only seven of them, they were disappointed. The old lady could tell from their eyes that they liked and wanted it too. In the end, she even offered the doll in Sanya¡¯s arms. The seven dolls cost a total of one tael and ten coins. The old lady saw that they had bought it all in one go. She reluctantly discounted the item and charged them one tael of silver. Of course, this money was not much compared to the price of those ready-made clothes, but it was still one tael of silver. For farmers like them who stayed in the village all year round and could not earn much money, this money was not small. ¡°Yu, regardless of whether it¡¯s a boy or a girl, even old people like us like this doll. There will be a lot of people buying it. We don¡¯t have to earn this money deliberately. Anyway, we can use the leftover fabric that your mother makes every day. I¡¯ll go back to the shops to collect the rags and put them in the shops after I make them. What do you think?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s good.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The old lady was happy. The joy of being affirmed almost made her unable to restrain herself from taking action immediately. Shu Yu saw that she was so happy and immediately nodded heavily. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this matter to you.¡± ¡°Erm¡­¡± The old lady was a little hesitant, but she soon dispersed that thought. ¡°No problem. Leave it to me. I promise I¡¯ll handle it properly.¡± Well, it seemed she had to find her third son¡¯s wife. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 251 - 251 Greatest Contribution

    ?Chapter 251: Greatest Contribution Chapter 251: Greatest Contribution Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Shu Yu reminded the old lady, ¡°Ma¡¯am, should we take this opportunity to collect the rags?¡± The old lady suddenly came back to her senses. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. We have to immediately collect all the rags in this county. This doll isn¡¯t difficult to make. Perhaps someone has already seen the business opportunity and is going to snatch it from us.¡± She had learned the term ¡°business opportunity¡± from Shu Yu. Shu Yu could not help but laugh. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and drive the mule carriage. Shall we set off now?¡± ¡°All right. Let¡¯s go now.¡± Shu Yu drove the mule carriage out and brought the old lady along. With just the both of them, they began to sweep through the shops in the county town that were related to cloth and began to purchase rags. Shu Yu even signed contracts with two relatively large cloth shops, and the rags would be specially supplied to them in the future. By the time they drove one round around the town, the baskets in the mule carriage were basically full. The old lady looked at the loot with a smile. The rags that no one wanted were now like treasures in her eyes. When the two of them returned home, they saw that Daya, Dahu, and Sanya were also at home. Daya quickly came over to help unload the goods and piled the baskets in the living room. It wasn¡¯t good to put the rags outside, especially after noon. The weather had been gloomy and it looked like it was going to rain, so he might as well bring them to the living room, even if it were a little squeezy. The old lady said, ¡°When the weather gets better, we¡¯ll wash these rags and dry them in the sun.¡± Her plan was very good, but Shu Yu saw Sanya in the corner looking a little downcast. Thinking of the doll that was originally left for Sanya and Dahu to play with, Shu Yu walked forward and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sanya? Do you want to play dolls?¡± Sanya put her fingers together, then squatted down to pick Maneki up. When she looked up again, she was already smiling. ¡°No, I¡¯ve sold that doll. Shu Yu, that doll is very valuable. It cost 130 coins. With so much money, we could buy a lot of meat and many other things.¡± Sanya had voluntarily given up the doll, but she felt terrible. She thought, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll just feel uncomfortable for a while. That doll can¡¯t be eaten or drunk. I can¡¯t be so selfish so as to prioritize my wants over our family¡¯s needs. As Sanya spoke, she raised Maneki in her arms. ¡°This cat doll is enough. It¡¯s very comfortable to hug.¡± Shu Yu patted her little head and smiled. ¡°If you like something very much, you have to say it next time. That doll was originally left for you to play with. It¡¯s okay if we don¡¯t sell it for money. Got it?¡± Shu Yu wanted to slowly change Sanya¡¯s mindset. Otherwise, if she were to be like Daya in the future, she would be easily deceived. Therefore, when Lu Erbai and Madam Ruan returned at night, and the whole family was talking around the table, Shu Yu said to Lu Erbai, ¡°Father, let¡¯s give 50 coins to Sanya from our account.¡± Everyone at the dining table turned to look at her in shock. ¡°Yu, what did you say? Give Sanya 50 coins?¡± Sanya was also dumbfounded. She tugged at Shu Yu¡¯s hand. ¡°Shu Yu.¡± Shu Yu elaborated, ¡°It¡¯s largely thanks to Sanya that so many of our dolls were sold today. She sat at the door just like those who give out flyers, making people feel comfortable and interested to find out more. She¡¯s put in a lot of effort, so she naturally has to get some kind of reward, right?¡± Dahu was the first to nod vigorously. ¡°Yes.¡± Sanya turned her head and looked at her brother.


    S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 252 - 252 Preventive Measure

    ?Chapter 252: Preventive Measure Chapter 252: Preventive Measure Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Dahu smiled at Sanya. As her twin, Dahu could actually feel Sanya¡¯s reluctance and sadness toward the sold dog doll. Shu Yu looked at the two and smiled. ¡°Dahu, you¡¯re the same. I know that you¡¯re working hard to learn how to read, but you have to rest in between. When you have nothing to do, you can sit at the door with Sanya and look at the people on the street, or go out to play with other friends. You guys are so good-looking. Just by standing at the door, you¡¯d bring customers to the shop. When you bring customers in, you¡¯ll naturally be rewarded for your efforts.¡± Dahu was a little happy. ¡°Me too?¡± ¡°Of course. Although you are young, we can¡¯t deny your contribution, right?¡± However, the old lady was a little hesitant. ¡°Isn¡¯t this inappropriate? Dahu and Sanya are so young. It¡¯s not good to have so much money in their hands. What if they lose it or spend it carelessly?¡± Although the old lady was an open-minded person, she had her beliefs. In her opinion, Dahu were only five years old. In the village, how could five-year-old children manage money? Even if they were obedient and sensible, giving them one or two coins to buy some snacks was enough. However, they were talking about a total of 50 coins here. Some of the daughters-in-law in the village might not even have that amount of money. Wasn¡¯t it natural for children to help out at home? It wasn¡¯t like they lacked food or water either. Shu Yu knew what the old lady meant, so she did not refute her. She just held the old lady¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Ma¡¯am, look at Sanya. Isn¡¯t she very good-looking now?¡± ¡°Of course. Otherwise, why would there be customers when she¡¯s sitting at the door?¡± ¡°Then, she¡¯ll definitely attract a lot of unwanted attention from people with ill intentions. Mischievous children around the same age aside, what if a stranger offers to buy Sanya ten to twenty coins worth of candy and then coaxes her away? But if Sanya has money in her own hands, it would be different. She wouldn¡¯t care about a mere twenty coins, right?¡± Sanya, who was listening at the side, could not help but widen her round eyes. ¡°Shu Ya, I won¡¯t be coaxed away with candy.¡± Shu Yu smiled at her. While Sanya had made a solemn vow, the old lady and Lu Erbai fell into deep thought. In the past, even in the village, there were already horrible people like the old lady of the Ruan family who intended to take advantage of the twins. Now that they were all in the bigger county town, there were a lot of bad people. They couldn¡¯t keep Sanya at home all the time. However, the little girl looked obedient and cute, so she could easily become the target of scammers. Of course, ordinary people wouldn¡¯t dare to openly kidnap, but that didn¡¯t mean they wouldn¡¯t dare to perform trickery. If they really used money to trick people into going to a place where there was no one, then it would be too late for regrets. The old lady thought deeper and thought of Daya. Daya was foolish. Her being lied to by Zhang Shu aside, she was also cheated by the Zhang family of all the dowry money. Therefore, Sanya must not be raised like Daya. At the very least, she must be trained to be able to use money and manage it from a young age. The old lady clapped her hands together. ¡°Let¡¯s give Sanya the 50 coins.¡± Then, the old lady lowered her head and instructed Sanya earnestly, ¡°Take this money. You can decide what you want to buy, but you can¡¯t use it recklessly, understand? Remember that you have money in your own hands, and you don¡¯t need to care about others¡¯ mere ten or twenty coins. Don¡¯t leave with others for that little money.¡± sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 253 - 253 Satisfied

    ?Chapter 253: Satisfied Chapter 253: Satisfied Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Sanya nodded her little head in confusion, and Shu Yu could not help but laugh. Lu Erbai immediately went to gather the coins and handed them to Sanya. Sanya felt the weight of the coins and grew so excited that her little face turned red. She looked around at the others and finally looked at Shu Yu. Then, Sanya handed the coins to Shu Yu. ¡°Shu Yu, this is for you.¡± ¡°Why are you giving them to me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll buy you some candy.¡± Shu Yu was stunned. She suddenly remembered her previous conversation with Dahu about how eating candy would lift one¡¯s spirits. Shu Yu¡¯s chest tightened, and she couldn¡¯t help but caress Sanya¡¯s head. ¡°I have money. This is yours. I¡¯ll ask Father to make a piggy bank for you later. Continue saving more, and you can buy anything you want in the future.¡± The little girl hesitated for a moment before putting the coins away. A moment later, she pursed her lips and smiled happily. Later on, Lu Erbai really did use wood to make a piggy bank for Sanya. Shu Yu saw that the piggy bank was squarish and didn¡¯t have any special features. She thought about it and asked Lu Erbai, ¡°Father, can the shape of the piggy bank be made into the shape of the dog doll that Sanya liked very much?¡± Lu Erbai pondered for a while, and his eyes lit up slightly. ¡°Of course.¡± He moved very quickly. Although Lu Erbai did it a little late at night, he finished the dog piggy bank the next morning. Meanwhile, Sanya hugged the coins and slept for the whole night. When she woke up, she saw a familiar dog outline beside the pillow. Sanya immediately got up and hugged it, looking left and right. She was extremely happy. The little girl hurriedly put on her shoes and ran out with the piggy bank. ¡°Father, Father, I really like this piggy bank.¡± Lu Erbai was making another piggy bank. He thought that if Sanya had one, then Dahu should have one too. After all, didn¡¯t Shu Yu say that if the two children attracted customers, they ought to get a reward? Moreover, Dahu would need more money for studying in the future, so saving money was vital. Sanya¡¯s piggy bank looked good, so Lu Erbai specially went to ask Dahu about his piggy bank design. Although Dahu didn¡¯t say anything before, he immediately became excited when he heard his father say that he would make a piggy bank for him. Dahu liked tigers and wanted his father to make him a piggy bank that looked like one. At the moment, Dahu was assisting Lu Erbai. Sanya ran over, and Lu Erbai looked up with a satisfied smile on his face. ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it. Quickly put your money in and save it well.¡± The little girl nodded heavily and ran to the kitchen with the piggy bank in her hands. The old lady and Madam Ruan were making breakfast when Sanya showed them the piggy bank. ¡°Grandma, Mother, look. Father made this for me.¡± ¡°I see it, I see it. Hurry up and get out. Look at you. You haven¡¯t put on your clothes, your face hasn¡¯t been washed, and your hair hasn¡¯t been combed. You look like a little beggar.¡± The old lady chased Sanya away impatiently. Sanya was no longer afraid of the old lady. After all, Shu Yu had said that the old lady was a stubborn but a soft-hearted person. She looked fierce, but she doted on them. The little girl rushed in front of the old lady, hugged her thigh, and ran out with a smile. Sanya went to look for Daya. Meanwhile, Daya was tidying up the rags. It had rained heavily the previous night, and it had cleared up today. Daya planned to wash a portion of the rags first. Sanya showed the piggy bank to Daya, who looked at the little girl¡¯s sparkling eyes and smiled. ¡°You have to take good care of it.¡± Sanya nodded vigorously and asked her, ¡°Where¡¯s Shu Yu? I haven¡¯t seen her.¡± ¡°She went out.¡±


    Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 254 - 254 Secret Mission

    ?Chapter 254: Secret Mission Chapter 254: Secret Mission Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Shu Yu went to the Meng residence early in the morning and found Zhao Xi to ask him for medicine. Zhao Xi gave her a porcelain bottle. ¡°Here. It¡¯s filled with powder. Whether in water or food, it¡¯s colorless and odorless. Ordinary people can¡¯t tell.¡± Shu Yu poured out a little and took a look. She asked casually, ¡°What about a doctor? Can they tell?¡± ¡°Someone as capable as I can tell, but ordinary doctors can¡¯t.¡± After Zhao Xi finished speaking, he paused and added, ¡°At present, there is no doctor in the entire Jiangyuan County who has such ability.¡± His expression was a little proud. ¡°Don¡¯t use too much at one go. One teaspoon is probably enough.¡± Shu Yu understood and put away the porcelain bottle. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. This is a small matter.¡± Shu Yu got the medicine and was ready to take action. Just as she was about to leave, she saw Meng Yunzheng standing in front of her with a frown. Shu Yu was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you need anything else, Young Master Meng?¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t need my help?¡± Meng Yunzheng asked again with a serious expression. Shu Yu rarely saw him like this. She was stunned for a moment and slowly shook her head. Meng Yunzheng¡¯s brows furrowed even more tightly. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°But you told us the whereabouts of the dean of Dongqing Temple. Now that you¡¯re in trouble, if we don¡¯t help you, we¡¯ll feel bad. You¡­ Do you understand?¡± Meanwhile, Zhao Xi didn¡¯t understand. Didn¡¯t he already help Shu Yu? He had made such a big bottle of medicine for her. Shu Yu nodded. ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Kind-hearted people were always unwilling to owe others favors. Shu Yu thought of herself that way too. Just as Shu Yu didn¡¯t bother being humble about her self-evaluation, she responded, ¡°Since you feel bad, then help me with something.¡± Meng Yunzheng¡¯s skills were better than hers. With his help, Shu Yu was happy and relaxed. As soon as Shu Yu finished speaking, Meng Yunzheng¡¯s expression instantly relaxed, and the corners of his mouth subconsciously curled up. Then, Meng Yunzheng remembered that she didn¡¯t like his smile, so he suppressed it and asked, ¡°What favor? Tell me.¡± ¡°Give me a pen and paper. I want to write something.¡± Meng Yunzheng turned around and went back to his room without saying anything. After a while, he brought out a brush, ink, paper, and inkstone. Shu Yu took a look and smiled. ¡°I want the usual kind of paper. As for the pen, charcoal will do. This way, it won¡¯t be easy to be recognized.¡± Meng Yunzheng¡¯s brush, ink, paper, and inkstone were obviously good stuff. Meng Yunzheng understood and found her some ordinary, coarse paper and a charcoal pencil. Shu Yu leaned on the table and wrote a line of words. Then, she ran to the courtyard and looked around. When Shu Yu saw a bamboo, her eyes lit up slightly. Shu Yu ran over and picked the bamboo up and cut the front end of the bamboo into a sharp point. Shu Yu then folded the note in two, inserted it into the bamboo, and handed it to Meng Yunzheng. ¡°You can shoot arrows, right? But it doesn¡¯t matter even if you don¡¯t. Take this bamboo and throw it into the courtyard of the Jiang family¡¯s eldest son, Jiang Ren. Of course, pick when there are many people around and leave immediately after throwing it.¡± Meng Yunzheng took the bamboo and raised his eyebrows slightly. He had personally seen Shu Yu write the sentence on the note. When Meng Yunzheng heard Shu Yu¡¯s words and remembered the bottle of medicine Shu Yu asked Zhao Xi to make, he put two and two together and could roughly guess Shu Yu¡¯s plan. Meng Yunzheng smiled and was eager to attempt the mission. ¡°All right, when do I take action?¡± ¡°In two hours.¡±


    S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 255 - 255 Drugged

    ?Chapter 255: Drugged Chapter 255: Drugged Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio After Shu Yu finished instructing Meng Yunzheng, she took the medicine bottle from Zhao Xi and left. Upon leaving the Meng residence, she did not go back. Instead, she turned around and walked out of Liufang Alley. The afternoon before, Shu Yu had accompanied the old lady around half of the county town to collect rags, so she naturally managed to pick up news here and there. For example, the injured Jiang Li was soon discovered and carried back to the Jiang residence. The incident had happened outside, so news of it had already spread like wildfire. Furthermore, the Jiang family had already reported to the authorities and were doing their best to search for the culprit. For that reason, they also offered remuneration for providing clues about the murderer. To be honest, Shu Yu was tempted by the reward and almost turned herself in. Another piece of news was that the doctor who treated Jiang Li¡¯s injuries was a doctor from the clinic she had brought Daya to. That clinic was the best in the entire county, and the consultation fee was also the most expensive. The day before, the doctor made a house visit to treat Jiang Li. Today, he would naturally go for a follow-up visit. Shu Yu went to look for him. The door of the clinic was already open, and many patients came early in the morning. Shu Yu was not there to see a doctor, but she used the excuse of getting medicine to get in. She took out the prescription prescribed by Doctor Hu, who had treated Daya, so the pharmacist quickly led her in. There were many people who wanted to get medicine, but there were more who wanted to see a doctor, so Shu Yu had to wait for just a while. While waiting, Shu Yu began to look for Doctor Liu, who was treating Jiang Li, and waited for the right time to act. Shu Yu leaned against the counter. Not long after, she heard someone calling Doctor Liu. Doctor Liu hurriedly came out and instructed the pharmacist, ¡°Have you finished preparing the medicine I asked for? Hurry up, I still have to go to the Jiang residence.¡± The pharmacist behind the counter hurriedly replied, ¡°It¡¯ll be ready soon.¡± Shu Yu chuckled. Her chance had come. She moved closer and took advantage of the time when the pharmacist went to the side to get a string for the medicine packet to slip in the powder. Then, she saw the pharmacist hurriedly wrap up the medicinal herbs and secure them with string before handing them to Doctor Liu. Doctor Liu placed the medicine packet into his medicine box, picked it up, and left after bidding farewell to the shopkeeper. Shu Yu also took her requested medicine and followed behind Doctor Liu. Doctor Liu went straight to the Jiang residence. After Shu Yu confirmed that the medicine was indeed for Jiang Li, she was slightly relieved. Nevertheless, Shu Yu didn¡¯t go home even after that. Instead, she found a breakfast stall nearby and ordered a bowl of dumplings. Shu Yu had left early in the morning before breakfast at home was ready. After working so hard for a while, she was very hungry. As Shu Yu ate, she tilted her ears to listen to the discussions of the people beside her. The matter of Jiang Li being beaten up had caused a huge ruckus. Everyone in the vicinity knew about it. After all, the third scion of the Jiang family had been lawless for so many years. Not to mention being beaten, even those who scolded Jiang Li would suffer if he found them out. Now, someone actually smashed Jiang Li in the head less than 300 meters away from the Jiang residence. That person was really¡­ a true hero for the civilians. Meanwhile, the Jiang family was clueless about the culprit¡¯s identity. Shu Yu ate the dumplings while listening to everyone¡¯s praise. Jiang Li had indeed been evil for many years and offended many. More than half of the civilians around were gloating over Jiang Li¡¯s misfortune. After finishing a bowl of dumplings, Shu Yu saw Meng Yunzheng walking over from afar. Meng Yunzheng didn¡¯t have anything on him, but he looked very refreshed. There wasn¡¯t a trace of the bamboo and the note Shu Yu gave him.


    sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 256 - 256 A Scare

    ?Chapter 256: A Scare Chapter 256: A Scare Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Meng Yunzheng also saw Shu Yu. He nodded slightly at her and continued to walk forward as if nothing had happened. Shu Yu put down the payment, took her medicine packet along, and followed after Meng Yunzheng. She only stopped when they left the crowd. Outside, even if Shu Yu was the only one around, Meng Yunzheng was cautious and did not speak much. He only raised his hand to signal that he was going to start the operation. Shu Yu nodded. ¡°Then, be careful.¡± Meng Yunzheng smiled at Shu Yu and then jumped onto the wall. Of course, the Jiang family also had guards, but they were powerless before Meng Yunzheng. The Jiang family was rich, and their house was also very big. Meng Yunzheng looked around and found Jiang Ren¡¯s courtyard. Unfortunately, Jiang Ren wasn¡¯t in his courtyard. However, Meng Yunzheng learned from Eldest Young Mistress Jiang that Jiang Ren had gone to visit his younger brother, Jiang Li. Meng Yunzheng hesitated for a moment, then turned around and went to Jiang Li¡¯s courtyard. Even though a day had already passed, Jiang Li¡¯s courtyard was still a little noisy, especially because of Mother Jiang and Father Jiang¡¯s voices. One of them was blaming the butler and saying that Jiang Ren had not done his best and that the culprit had not been found. One of them was comforting Jiang Li, who was obviously in a bad mood, while asking Doctor Liu about Jiang Li¡¯s condition. Doctor Liu had already boiled the medicine and had someone feed it to Jiang Li. After Jiang Li finished drinking, his expression turned even worse. He threw the bowl on the ground. ¡°Why is this medicine so bitter? Do you know how to treat patients and prescribe medicine?¡± Doctor Liu didn¡¯t say a word. He wasn¡¯t a servant of the Jiang family, so he didn¡¯t have to tolerate Jiang Li¡¯s complaints. In any case, seeing how lively Jiang Li was, it was obvious that he was fine. Doctor Liu immediately bade farewell and left. Mother Jiang got someone to send Doctor Liu off before turning around to comfort Jiang Li. Meanwhile, Father Jiang had already left with Jiang Ren and the butler. Meng Yunzheng stared at Jiang Ren. Upon watching Jiang Ren walk a fair distance but still located not far from Jiang Li¡¯s courtyard, Meng Yunzheng took out the bamboo from his sleeve and threw it at Jiang Ren. With a swoosh, the bamboo flew across with considerable force. It brushed past Jiang Ren and stabbed straight into the mud in front of him. Jiang Ren was shocked. He cried out in alarm and took a few steps back in horror. The butler and a few servants shouted, ¡°There¡¯s a thief! Quickly protect Eldest Young Master Jiang!¡± Many people immediately rushed in the direction where the bamboo with a sharpened tip was shot, but Meng Yunzheng had already changed his position. He didn¡¯t leave and stayed in the Jiang residence to watch the follow-up. The news of Jiang Ren¡¯s situation quickly reached Jiang Li¡¯s courtyard. Father Jiang ran out and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± The butler hurriedly explained, ¡°Just now, an arrow was shot at the Eldest Young Master. Someone wanted to harm Eldest Young Master. Fortunately, Eldest Young Master was alert and dodged quickly.¡± Father Jiang¡¯s heart jumped. At that moment, someone had already found the bamboo with a sharpened tip and ran over to hand it to Father Jiang. Seeing that it was just an ordinary bamboo with a sharpened tip, everyone¡¯s expressions changed for a moment. Looking at the note stuck on the tip of the bamboo, Father Jiang quickly reached out and pulled it out to read. In the next moment, his expression changed as he looked sharply at Jiang Ren. Jiang Ren¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He had a bad feeling. ¡°Father, what¡¯s written on the note?¡± Father Jiang threw the paper over, and Jiang Ren quickly took it to read. Then, he saw a clear line of words: ¡°Eldest Young Master Jiang, I advise you to leave some leeway for others in the future. Otherwise, Third Young Master Jiang won¡¯t be the only one injured next time.¡± Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 257 - 257 Blame

    ?Chapter 257: Blame Chapter 257: Blame Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio It was a threatening sentence. Normally, Jiang Ren wouldn¡¯t have taken those words to heart and would only feel that the other party was just trying to scare him. Talking was easy, after all. However, that sentence mentioned Jiang Li, and the culprit behind Jiang Li¡¯s injury had not been found. Furthermore, of everyone, Lord Jiang just had to see the note first. Jiang Ren slowly raised his head and indeed saw Father Jiang¡¯s unfriendly expression. He opened his mouth and weakly explained, ¡°Father, there must be some misunderstanding here.¡± Father Jiang didn¡¯t know whether it was a misunderstanding or not, but Jiang Li, who had heard that Jiang Ren was almost killed, had already rushed out impatiently. As soon as he arrived, he saw the note in Jiang Ren¡¯s hand. Before Jiang Ren could react, Jiang Li had already taken the note and read it. Jiang Ren was shocked. ¡°Jiang Li, don¡¯t¡­¡± It was already too late. Jiang Li raised his head in shock and then exploded like thunder. ¡°All right, I was wondering why someone would smash my head. It turns out that you offended someone and implicated me.¡± Jiang Ren took a deep breath and said patiently, ¡°Jiang Li, don¡¯t be agitated. The butler has already sent people to catch the culprit. Once we catch them and ask them clearly, we will know what happened. I keep feeling that something is amiss-¡± ¡°What¡¯s amiss?¡± Jiang Li interrupted him angrily. ¡°I¡¯m the one lying on the bed with an injury and bleeding out. You only know how to shirk responsibility, don¡¯t you? I knew that you were always doing despicable and doing disgusting things outside. No wonder you didn¡¯t do your best to find the culprit. It seems that you know that this is your own fault.¡± The veins on Jiang Ren¡¯s forehead throbbed. He knew that Jiang Li was unreasonable, but Jiang Li had at least a little respect for his big brother in the past, so he didn¡¯t feel it deeply. Only now did Jiang Ren realize that Jiang Li was simply an idiot who was pestering him. Meanwhile, Father Jiang calmed down and said to Jiang Li, ¡°Your brother doesn¡¯t know about this either. In the business world, it¡¯s inevitable that there will be some friction and disputes. Your big brother is right. The most important thing now is to catch the culprit.¡± Jiang Li looked at him in disbelief. His voice became sharp. ¡°Father, you¡¯re still speaking up for Jiang Ren at a time like this? Disputes are inevitable in the business world? Big brother has only taken over so much business now. If we talk about disputes, why don¡¯t Father and Mother have enemies who want to kill me? Back then, after that culprit knocked me unconscious, they said that it was our family¡¯s evil deeds that caused this disaster. At first, I thought that you guys had implicated me and caused me to become like this.¡± Father Jiang choked and wanted to persuade him again. However, when Jiang Li saw that he was on Jiang Ren¡¯s side, Jiang Li, who had already lost too much blood, could not catch his breath. His face turned pale and he fainted. Father Jiang was shocked. ¡°Li¡¯er! Quick, hurry up and invite Doctor Liu back. Hurry up!¡± The Jiang family was in chaos again. The servants were extremely busy, what with catching the culprit, hiring doctors, and carrying Jiang Li back to the courtyard. Jiang Ren stood where he was and looked at the piece of paper on the ground with a gloomy expression. Seeing the situation, Meng Yunzheng felt that he had done enough. He got up, jumped off the wall, and left the Jiang residence. As for Shu Yu, she waited not far from the Jiang residence and witnessed Doctor Liu come out and then go back into the Jiang residence.


    Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 258 - 258 Heir Changed

    ?Chapter 258: Heir Changed Chapter 258: Heir Changed Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio When Meng Yunzheng came over, he gave Shu Yu a slight nod and then left. Shu Yu smiled and walked toward Liufang Alley with a relaxed body. She did not go home. When she saw that Liufang Alley was empty, she went straight to the Meng residence. Meng Yunzheng came back first. Knowing that Shu Yu would come, he poured her a glass of water beforehand. Shu Yu gulped it down before sitting down opposite Meng Yunzheng. She asked excitedly, ¡°How is it? Did they fight?¡± Meng Yunzheng found it funny. ¡°They couldn¡¯t fight. Jiang Li was so angry that he fainted.¡± Shu Yu responded, ¡°Huh?¡± She didn¡¯t expect Jiang Li to be so weak. Meng Yunzheng then began to talk about everything that had happened in the Jiang residence, including Jiang Ren, Jiang Li, and Father Jiang¡¯s reactions. ¡°I think your plan is perfect.¡± Chaos was going to ensue in the Jiang family. Shu Yu waved her hand and pretended to be modest. ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying. I just fanned the flames. The main reason is that their internal conflict is too deep. It¡¯s none of my business what will happen next. I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± At the side, Zhao Xi pursed his lips. He thought, ¡°That¡¯s right, you didn¡¯t do anything. All you did was smash Jiang Li¡¯s head, drug Doctor Liu¡¯s medicinal herbs, and write a note to sow discord¡­ That¡¯s all.¡± When he first met Shu Yu a year ago, why didn¡¯t he know that she was so scheming? ¡°Doctor Zhao.¡± Just as Zhao Xi was cursing crazily in his heart, Shu Yu suddenly turned her head and called out to him. Zhao Xi subconsciously sat up straight, coughed, and asked, ¡°W-What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shu Yu looked at him suspiciously. What was going on? He couldn¡¯t even speak properly. She asked, ¡°How¡¯s the effect of your medicine? Jiang Li fainted once. Will the medicine lose its effect once he wakes up?¡± ¡°Impossible. My medicine¡¯s effects will last for at least three days the next time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Shu Yu was relieved. Next, they would just wait and see what the Jiang family would do. As Shu Yu had expected, Jiang Li did not have the time to look for her after that day. Jiang Li was getting more and more irritable, especially since they had yet to catch the culprit. That made him suspect that Jiang Ren purposely did not try to find the culprit. The moment Jiang Li woke up, he would go to find trouble with Jiang Ren. Whenever he had the time, he would scold Jiang Ren. Jiang Li seemed to have lost his mind. Not only did he scold Jiang Ren, but he also found fault with Jiang Ren¡¯s wife and child. Jiang Ren couldn¡¯t stand Jiang Li anymore, but he retreated again and again because of their parents. However, Jiang Li had clearly crossed Jiang Ren¡¯s bottom line, and Jiang Ren decided to retaliate. Nevertheless, Jiang Ren went overboard, and Father Jiang and Mother Jiang, who originally wanted to reconcile the relationship between the two sons, instantly stood on Jiang Li¡¯s side. They felt that Jiang Li had suffered an undeserved calamity and that it was acceptable for him to be a little grumpy. As the eldest brother, Jiang Ren just had to endure it for a while. There was no need to take it seriously. The conflict between the two brothers immediately escalated into a war between parents and son. All the problems that had piled up in the past were pulled out, and even Jiang Yi was almost involved. Fortunately, Jiang Yi had already separated from his family long ago. Moreover, he had an unpleasant quarrel with his family when he separated from his family. Hence, no one said anything about his detachment from the matter. The Jiang family¡¯s problems were getting more and more serious. It was so serious that Father Jiang threatened to change the heir. Father Jiang felt that Jiang Ren had grown too independent and was starting to be rebellious. If Jiang Ren was already disrespecting his parents at the moment, in the future, when Father Jiang and Mother Jiang were old, they could not count on him at all. Therefore, Father Jiang and Mother Jiang decided to leave the family business to Jiang Li.


    S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 259 - 259 A Satisfied Shu Yu

    ?Chapter 259: A Satisfied Shu Yu Chapter 259: A Satisfied Shu Yu Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The heir change was a big achievement. Jiang Li was happy and even a little smug. If it was in the past, as the eldest son of the Jiang family, Jiang Ren could inherit more than half of the Jiang family¡¯s assets. No matter how much his parents doted on him, the share Jiang Li would get was very limited. Now, he was the one to inherit the family property, and Jiang Ren could forget about taking a single cent with him. Jiang Li was elated. Meanwhile, Father Jiang and Mother Jiang were waiting for Jiang Ren to apologize. However, what they didn¡¯t know was that Jiang Ren had been gradually cultivating his own power from when he became involved in the family business in his early years. From the start, he was worried that his parents would favor Jiang Li and harm his own interests. Of course, Jiang Ren felt that the possibility of this was very small. After all, no matter how muddle-headed his parents were, they could not be so muddle-headed that they would not follow the long-time tradition of the eldest son being the successor. But now, it seemed that he had overestimated his parents. Fortunately, Jiang Ren had already made a backup plan, so he quickly began to contact the shopkeepers and steward of the shops and workshops responsible for managing the Jiang family¡¯s business. Half of the stewards were already his men, and the other half had long been disappointed in Father Jiang. They felt that the older Father Jiang got, the more muddled his mind became. It was fine for him to love Jiang Li, but he couldn¡¯t be so doting that he couldn¡¯t differentiate right from wrong. In particular, the matter of breaking off the engagement with the Ding family last time had made them very suspicious of Father Jiang¡¯s judgement. In the end, the Jiang family had to pay a huge price to make the Ding family let it go. No, they had not let it go. On the surface, the Ding family had already let it go, but in fact, they had secretly made many obstacles for the Jiang family. They had even gathered other businesses to ostracize them. Although that result was within expectations, the stewards almost vomited blood. Therefore, the recent days were especially difficult for them. Even so, Jiang Li did not realize his mistake, and Father Jiang was still indulging him. With a person like Jiang Li inheriting the family business in the future, would there still be a place for stewards like them? For their own sake, the stewards did not hesitate to support Jiang Ren instead. Just like that, Father Jiang, who wanted to change the heir, was made into a figurehead. Not only did Jiang Ren cause Father Jiang to become a figurehead, but Jiang Ren also looked for the elders of the Jiang branch families and openly asked to divide up the family property. Of course, as the eldest son, Jiang Ren still had to take care of his parents. He just wanted to have Jiang Li leave. Jiang Li wasn¡¯t willing, but the family elders were all on Jiang Ren¡¯s side. People tended to seek benefits and avoid harm. Jiang Ren was unstoppable now, and the Jiang branch families still had to rely on the Jiang family to live a good life. Of course, they would not pay attention to a hedonistic son who only knew how to cause trouble. Jiang Ren was ruthless. He wanted fairness. Previously, when Jiang Yi left the family, he only had a small wine shop. With that as a precedent, Jiang Li only managed to get one shop in the end. In the end, it was Mother Jiang who fought desperately for Jiang Li¡¯s additional share of betrothal gifts. However, they were not much and were referenced from what was prepared when Jiang Yi married Madam Deng. After dividing the family property, Jiang Ren chased Jiang Li out. There was only a male attendant who tagged alongside Jiang Li, not even a maid. With no more protection from the Jiang family, Jiang Li was soon chased after by the many people he offended in the past. Jiang Li was too exhausted from running around to remember Shu Yu. At the current point, he didn¡¯t even have the right to choose his marriage partner. Those were all happenings of the future. Presently, Shu Yu finally stood up and left the Meng residence with satisfaction.


    Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 260 - 260 Unexpected Visitors

    ?Chapter 260: Unexpected Visitors Chapter 260: Unexpected Visitors Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio With the Jiang family¡¯s matter resolved, Shu Yu¡¯s entire body relaxed. She planned to go back and change her clothes before going to the shop to take a look. Who knew that she would see two familiar figures sitting on the steps at the door of her house from afar. Both of them were sweating profusely and looked listless. They were talking with their heads half-lowered and did not even notice Shu Yu walking over. Shu Yu only heard their conversation when she was closer. ¡°I told you to go to the ready-to-wear clothes shop, but you insisted on coming here,¡± Madam Liang complained. Lu Sanzhu was also a little frustrated. ¡°Why would we go to the ready-to-wear clothes shop? It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that the ready-to-wear clothes shop has no business. If we go over, what if my mother is in a bad mood and chases us out?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not our fault that their business is not good. Why would we get chased out?¡± ¡°My mother is just that unreasonable. What if she gets annoyed when she sees me and thinks that I¡¯ve gotten unlucky?¡± Shu Yu covered her forehead. Lu Sanzhu was slandering the old lady. However, Lu Sanzhu was getting a little excited. ¡°I said back then that Yu knows how to make delicious popcorn and potato chips and would definitely get good business by setting up a stall on the street. Yet, she insisted on opening a ready-to-wear clothes shop. See, there¡¯s no business at all. I feel so bitter. I was still counting on Yu to bring me success and let me lead a good life. In the end, it looks like it¡¯s already good enough that she didn¡¯t lose everything.¡± Madam Liang nodded in agreement. ¡°If you ask me, Yu may be smart and good at dealing with people, but she doesn¡¯t have business acumen. She probably has poorer business sense than me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± As Lu Sanzhu spoke, he wiped the sweat off his forehead in frustration. ¡°It¡¯s noon now. Where do you think my mother and the others went? They couldn¡¯t have all gone to the shop, right? There¡¯s no business in the shop. Wouldn¡¯t it make the atmosphere worse if the whole family crowded there?¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± The two deep sighs made Shu Yu want to roll her eyes. What were the couple there for? Just as Shu Yu was about to call out to them, she saw Madam Liang take out two biscuits from her bag and give one to Lu Sanzhu. ¡°If you¡¯re hungry, munch on this first.¡± Shu Yu was shocked. Did they have a fever? They actually brought their own refreshments over instead of intending to freeload. Seeing that Lu Sanzhu was about to choke after taking a bite of the dry biscuit, Shu Yu asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it inappropriate for you to sit in front of someone else¡¯s house and gossip?¡± Lu Sanzhu and Madam Liang were stunned and turned their heads to look at the newcomer. ¡°Y-Yu?¡± Lu Sanzhu quickly swallowed the biscuit. He was so excited that his face turned red. Madam Liang put down the things in her arms and immediately stood up. She said happily, ¡°Yu, you¡¯re finally back. We¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡± Shu Yu chuckled. She didn¡¯t believe that they had waited for a long time. The sun was scorching outside, and it was uncomfortable to stand at the door in the middle of the day. Shu Yu quickly opened the courtyard door with the key and welcomed the two of them in. As soon as Lu Sanzhu entered the room, he rushed to the living room. He finally felt comfortable after drinking a cup of water. Burping and looking at Shu Yu with a smile, Lu Sanzhu asked, ¡°Yu, where did you all go? The house was empty.¡± Shu Yu also took two sips of water. ¡°I was wondering, why did you come to the county town today?¡± Just the day before, the old lady mentioned that she was going back to the village to ask Madam Liang to make a doll.


    Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 261 - 261 Precious Meal

    ?Chapter 261: Precious Meal Chapter 261: Precious Meal Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Madam Liang sat at the side and picked up the fan on the table. She fanned herself and responded, ¡°We came to sell some of our dried goods at the bazaar today. I came over to see you guys after I sold them.¡± The bazaar? Shu Yu knew that Lu Sanzhu and his wife didn¡¯t like to work in the fields, but Lu Sanzhu liked to wander around and would occasionally go up the mountain. Lu Sanzhu didn¡¯t know how to hunt, but he would look for the traps set by the hunters. If he was lucky, he would encounter prey that fell into the traps. Lu Sanzhu would then directly take the prey for himself and sell or eat it. In any case, he was quite wicked. In order to cover up his wicked behavior, Lu Sanzhu deliberately picked up some herbs on the mountain and placed them in his basket as a cover-up as he staggered down the mountain. After all, he was also afraid of encountering hunters and getting beaten up. The more times Lu Sanzhu did it, the more mountain goods he had. Madam Liang would gather them and sell them on the day of the bazaar. However, those were all common items, and they could not be sold at a high price. They could only gather some coins. Shu Yu understood and did not ask further. She turned around and went to the kitchen. Seeing that Shu Yu was heading toward the kitchen, Lu Sanzhu and Madam Liang hurriedly followed. The two of them were very self-aware. After entering, they began to look for food. In the end, they searched around but found nothing. Lu Sanzhu looked pitiful.¡± Yu, we¡¯ve been busy the whole day and are too tired and hungry.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you bring some biscuits?¡± Lu Sanzhu choked. ¡°It tastes terrible. Honey¡¯s cooking is terrible.¡± Madam Liang was speechless. He actually made personal attacks? Shu Yu looked back at them and internally hoped they would fight. Unfortunately, the two of them did not do as she wished. Pitying them, Shu Yu grabbed two servings of noodles kneaded beforehand and uttered, ¡°It¡¯s already very late. Let¡¯s have some noodles. Help me light the fire.¡± She guessed that the old lady and Daya had gone to the ready-to-wear clothes shop to deliver food at this time. After all, the shop wasn¡¯t far away. Usually, they would prepare the food at home and bring it over to eat together. Before Shu Yu left, she had told the old lady that she was not sure when she would be back, so there was no need to leave food for her. Therefore, the stove was empty at the moment. Lu Sanzhu immediately went outside and brought in a pile of firewood. Madam Liang quickly washed the pot and started the fire. The noodles were cooked by Shu Yu. After all, Madam Liang¡¯s cooking skills were indeed not good, and Shu Yu did not want to make herself suffer. Lu Sanzhu and Madam Liang were very happy. However, when they saw Shu Yu putting in meat and eggs, as well as scooping a large spoonful of pork fat, Lu Sanzhu could not help but twitch his eyelids. In the past, he did not care, but now¡­ As Lu Sanzhu ate his noodles, he began to ask tactfully, ¡°Yu, do you still have a lot of clothes in the shop? What I mean is, if you can¡¯t handle it, get Honey to help. Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t ask for renumeration.¡± Under the table, Madam Liang stomped on Lu Sanzhu with her foot. Lu Sanzhu glared back and signaled with his eyes, ¡°I¡¯m asking if the ready-to-wear clothes shop business is good, do you understand? If it¡¯s not good, yet Yu still gives us such a good meal, this will be our last proper meal.¡± Madam Liang¡¯s appetite was instantly affected, but no matter how bad her appetite was, she still ate the delicious noodles quickly. The only one who didn¡¯t change her expression was Shu Yu. She ate quickly and only answered Lu Sanzhu¡¯s question after finishing a mouthful of soup. ¡°Oh, there aren¡¯t many clothes left in the shop. Anyway, speaking of which, I really need Madam Liang to help me with some work.¡±


    S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 262 - 262 Poor Lu Sanzhu

    ?Chapter 262: Poor Lu Sanzhu Chapter 262: Poor Lu Sanzhu Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Madam Liang choked and looked up in shock. Her foot under the table was madly stepping on Lu Sanzhu¡¯s foot. The latter¡¯s face became twisted and almost screamed. Madam Liang laughed dryly as she stomped on the ground. ¡°Yu, actually, you know that I don¡¯t have much ability and can¡¯t help you. Your uncle was just asking out of courtesy. I still have two children to take care of at home. Especially Baoya. She¡¯s so young. She can¡¯t do without me.¡± Lu Sanzhu, who was standing at the side, could only nod his head vigorously. It was too painful to be stepped on. After Madam Liang finished speaking, she did not forget to bring Madam Li into the picture. ¡°Why don¡¯t you look for your aunt? She has nothing to do all day now. Her children have grown up, and Erniu is old enough to help with the chores at home. Other than washing clothes and cooking, she would sunbathe with her legs crossed every day. She¡¯s very free.¡± Shu Yu looked at the summer sun. How could she bask in such hot weather? She put down her chopsticks and sighed regretfully. ¡°That¡¯s really a pity. I even strongly recommended you to Grandmother. Although this job doesn¡¯t earn much, it¡¯s still relatively easy. It¡¯s better than selling dry goods. Since you feel that it¡¯s not appropriate to have too many things to handle, then I¡¯ll look for Eldest Aunt. Since Eldest Aunt is so free, she might be able to earn a lot. She might be able to earn the dowry for Lanhua in a few months.¡± Madam Liang¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What? What did you say? You get paid? It¡¯s not for free?¡± She began to stomp on Lu Sanzhu again. This time, Lu Sanzhu couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He suddenly stood up and slammed the table. ¡°My feet are swollen. If you step on me again, you¡¯ll carry me back.¡± After his anger subsided, he sat down again and smiled at Shu Yu. ¡°Yu, what did you mean just now? I can earn money by helping you, right?¡± He had to ask clearly. The money was the most important thing. Madam Liang did not dare to step on Lu Sanzhu anymore and looked at Shu Yu eagerly. Shu Yu smiled. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s also sewing and mending work, but it¡¯s not making clothes. When it¡¯s done, you¡¯ll be paid by piece.¡± Not making clothes? Madam Liang asked in surprise, ¡°Did your ready-to-wear clothes shop change its business? I told you that the ready-to-wear clothes shop isn¡¯t profitable. See, it¡¯s closed down at a loss now, right? But what else can we do if we don¡¯t make ready-made clothes?¡± Shu Yu was speechless. She suddenly regretted looking for Madam Liang. Shu Yu sighed faintly and said, ¡°The business of the ready-to-wear clothes shop is very good. The clothes that we made previously have all been sold out. Now, my mother and Mrs. Xiang are working hard to rush out the custom-made clothes. You really don¡¯t have to worry about us closing down at a loss.¡± ¡°What? They¡¯re all sold out?¡± Lu Sanzhu blinked in disbelief. ¡°What? Xiang is working there?¡± Madam Liang always knew how to get to the point. Since when? Why didn¡¯t she know? Also, how much was Xiang¡¯s salary for making clothes there? Madam Liang had to go and take a look. How could Shu Yu not know what Madam Liang was thinking? She could not be bothered to say more and only said, ¡°If you are unwilling, I¡¯ll look for Eldest Aunt another day. I¡­¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m willing. I¡¯m very willing.¡± Madam Liang quickly expressed her thoughts. She did not even ask what she was supposed to do. Shu Yu nodded. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll tell Grandmother later and see what arrangements we can make.¡± She glanced at the table. ¡°You guys eat first. Remember to wash the bowls and clean up the stove after you¡¯re done.¡± ¡°All right.¡± The two of them agreed happily. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 263 - 263 Salary

    ?Chapter 263: Salary Chapter 263: Salary Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Shu Yu got up to go out. Just as she walked to the kitchen door, she saw that the courtyard door was open. The old lady and Daya came back with food boxes. The two of them looked very happy, as if they had encountered something good. Seeing Shu Yu, Daya walked a few steps faster and said excitedly to her, ¡°Yu, we have business again. Just now, when I went to deliver the food with Grandmother, we happened to meet a few people who wanted to buy that doll. However, we didn¡¯t have any more, so they agreed to delay it for a day and come back tomorrow to buy it. Grandmother and I decided to work harder today and rush those dolls out first.¡± Fortunately, she had washed a portion of the rags early in the morning. The sun was hot, and it should be dried by night. As she spoke, Daya had already looked at the rags on the drying rack. They were indeed in a half-dried state. She turned her head and said to Shu Yu, ¡°Yu, tell us a few more beautiful patterns. We¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, she saw Lu Sanzhu and Madam Liang walking out of the kitchen. Daya was stunned for a moment, and then she said, ¡°Uncle, Aunt? When did you guys arrive?¡± ¡°We came early in the morning.¡± Lu Sanzhu jogged over to the old lady and said with a flattering smile, ¡°Mother, you¡¯re back? Are you tired? Come, come, come. I¡¯ll pour you a glass of water to drink. Have a seat inside first.¡± The old lady looked at him in horror. What was wrong with her third son? She looked at Shu Yu suspiciously, and the latter shrugged. Madam Liang had already run over and reached out to massage the old lady¡¯s back. However, Madam Liang was someone who couldn¡¯t hold in her true intentions. She started to ask soon after, ¡°Mother, I heard from Yu that we have a job opening that¡¯s easy and pays me. Is that right? I don¡¯t know what kind of work it is, but Mother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely do it well.¡± The old lady suddenly understood their strange behavior. She knew it. If one were to curry favor for no reason, one would either be a traitor or a thief. However, the two came at the right time. The ready-to-wear clothes shop had several orders to cover, so the old lady could use some help. Therefore, the old lady did not make things difficult for Madam Liang. She just nodded and said, ¡°There is indeed a job for you, but I have to say it first. If you don¡¯t do well, I will find my oldest daughter-in-law. There will definitely be many people fighting for this kind of job.¡± Madam Liang immediately sat upright and nodded obediently. ¡°I understand, I understand. I will definitely do my best. Then, the salary¡­¡± The old lady¡¯s eyelids twitched. Why was this worrisome person so stupid? Was she only interested in that little money? The old lady turned her head and said to Daya, ¡°Bring the doll that you made this morning. Since she¡¯s already here, we can hurry up and start working.¡± Madam Liang blinked, and Daya brought over the doll that she had sewn. Madam Liang looked it up and down. It was actually quite good-looking. ¡°Mother, are we going to do this?¡± ¡°Yes, come closer. I¡¯ll tell you in detail how to do it.¡± The old lady was quite imposing. Not only did Madam Liang move closer, but even Lu Sanzhu curiously pricked up his ears and moved closer. In fact, it was not difficult to make dolls. Other than Shu Yu, who was really not talented, most people could make them. The only difficult part was how to make the doll cute and likeable. Madam Liang was actually quite smart. After taking a few glances, she easily got the hang of it. After a while, the old lady nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Not bad. Then, you can stay here and continue sewing this afternoon.¡±


    Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 264 - 264 New Breadwinner

    ?Chapter 264: New Breadwinner Chapter 264: New Breadwinner Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Madam Liang nodded. Meanwhile, Lu Sanzhu asked impatiently, ¡°Mother, how do you calculate the wages?¡± The old lady was really impressed by the two¡¯s attitude. She immediately said in a bad mood, ¡°You earn as much as you make. If a doll is sold for a hundred coins, you will be paid eight coins.¡± Eight coins worth of salary? Madam Liang immediately made the calculations internally. She understood that this kind of doll was actually very easy to make. From morning till night, she could make four or five of them. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the material used to make the doll cover was leftover from the ready-made clothes and was relatively tattered, she could make more. However, four or five was still not bad. If that was calculated, wouldn¡¯t it be 30 or 40 coins per day? ¡°Heavens, 30 to 40 coins? So much?¡± Lu Sanzhu calculated even faster and jumped up. ¡°That¡¯s more than doing manual labor and doing part-time jobs. We can do it, we can do it. Honey, make more. I¡¯ll rely on you to support our family in the future.¡± Shu Yu, the old lady, and Daya were speechless. His reaction speed is really amazing. He was planning so well. Madam Liang was still in a daze from the thought of making 30 to 40 coins a day. She would earn more than the men who worked part-time in the village. It was a great opportunity. However, the old lady quickly interrupted her beautiful dream. ¡°What are you thinking about? 30 to 40 coins a day? Did you hear me clearly? What I said was, if you sell it for a hundred coins, you can get eight coins. Not all dolls are sold for 100 coins. Smaller and cheaper dolls ones could be sold for 30 to 40 coins.¡± Madam Liang didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Then I¡¯ll do the one that costs 100 coins. I won¡¯t do those that cost 30 to 40 coins.¡± ¡°Bah, you wish.¡± The old lady almost spat at her. ¡°Is that something you can decide?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± The old lady was impatient. ¡°I¡¯ll decide how many and how big of a doll you make. You just need to make the dolls according to the requirements. Don¡¯t think too much about anything else. If you want to do it, then do it. If you don¡¯t want to do it, then forget it.¡± Madam Liang shrunk her neck and exchanged glances with Lu Sanzhu. She muttered softly, ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wasn¡¯t going to do it. I¡¯m still very willing.¡± ¡°All right, then you can start working this afternoon. I¡¯m telling you, if you do too badly and don¡¯t pass, you¡¯ll have to start over.¡± ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely make it beautifully.¡± Even though the old lady had already poured cold water on them, they were still determined to earn that much in a day, so they were overjoyed. Madam Liang immediately helped the old lady with her work. Lu Sanzhu had nothing to do, so he watched from the side. As Lu Sanzhu looked on, he felt as if there was a burning gaze behind him. He suddenly turned around and met Shu Yu¡¯s smiling eyes. Lu Sanzhu¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he immediately stood up from her chair. What? What did he do wrong for Shu Yu to look at him like that? It was too scary. Shu Yu saw that he was finally looking at her, so she immediately signaled him to come out. Lu Sanzhu suddenly remembered something. ¡°Ah, yes, yes. I¡¯ll go wash the dishes.¡± He knew he hadn¡¯t done anything bad. In the end, it was just forgetting to wash the dishes. When Lu Sanzhu and Madam Liang had heard that the old lady was back, the two of them swallowed the last mouthful of soup and ran out impatiently. The bowls and spoons were still scattered in the kitchen. While the old lady and the others looked at Lu Sanzhu in astonishment, the latter had already run out. The old lady asked Madam Liang, ¡°He washes the dishes?¡±


    Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 265 - 265 Missing

    ?Chapter 265: Missing Chapter 265: Missing Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Madam Liang felt wronged. ¡°He doesn¡¯t do anything at home. He doesn¡¯t even pick up his spoon when it falls to the ground, let alone wash the dishes. Mother, I¡¯ll be very busy making these doll outfits in the future. I won¡¯t have time to do the housework. Can you tell ask him to do some work?¡± The old lady glanced at Madam Liang from the corner of her eyes. ¡°He doesn¡¯t listen to me. Why don¡¯t you tell him yourself?¡± Madam Liang then looked at Shu Yu. Indeed, Lu Sanzhu didn¡¯t listen to anyone. Now, he only listened to two people. One was the young Baoya, and the other was Shu Yu. Shu Yu coughed lightly. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to take a look. He better not break my bowls.¡± After Shu Yu finished speaking, she left. Lu Sanzhu was in a good mood, whistling as he washed the dishes. Shu Yu stood at the kitchen door and looked at him. It was obvious that it was not Lu Sanzhu¡¯s first time doing dishwashing work. He looked very familiar with it. The three bowls were washed very quickly, and Lu Sanzhu was done cleaning up in no time. When Lu Sanzhu turned around, he realized that Shu Yu was standing behind him. He was shocked again and laughed dryly. ¡°Is there anything I haven¡¯t wiped clean? Is that why you came to check? Shu Yu glanced outside. After making sure that no one was paying attention to them, she took two steps into the kitchen. Lu Sanzhu was frightened by her behavior. Did she come in to beat him when she saw that no one was around? Shu Yu lowered her voice and asked, ¡°Haven¡¯t you been looking for Fourth Uncle¡¯s whereabouts for the past few days? Is there any news?¡± Lu Sanzhu heaved a sigh of relief. So it was about that. He shook his head. He knew that Shu Yu did not want the old lady to worry, so she wanted to talk to him alone. Lu Sanzhu lowered his voice and replied, ¡°There¡¯s no info. I¡¯ve visited all the nearby villages. My big brother even brought Daniu to search the mountains, but there was nothing. The Yuan family has been searching for so many days and is about to give up.¡± After all, everyone had to live their lives. Who would have the time to find a perfectly abled man? Yuan Shanchuan had been missing for so long. If something had happened, it would have happened long ago. It was useless for them to find him. If he was fine, he would come back sooner or later. They only knew that Yuan Shanchuan didn¡¯t have a travel permit, so he hadn¡¯t gone too far. But so what? They had already tried their best. Shu Yu grew silent as she thought hard. There was also no news from the government. Where could that man have gone? ¡°How is Fourth Aunt doing?¡± Lu Sanzhu said, ¡°I went to see her once. She cried quite sadly. However, at least she¡¯s still pressing on. In addition, she still has two children to take care of, so she can still hold on. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Shu Yu had nothing to worry about. She had never seen Fourth Aunt so far, so she naturally could not talk about any feelings. However, the old lady was worried, so she could not help but ask a few more questions. Although the old lady had not mentioned this matter for the past few days, the worry between her brows could not be removed. Lu Sanzhu looked at her cautiously. ¡°Yu, is there anything else?¡± Shu Yu shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can go do your work.¡± Lu Sanzhu hurriedly ran out. Shu Yu stood in the kitchen for a while before walking toward the living room. In just a short while, the old lady had already guided Madam Liang to make a set of doll clothing. Madam Liang did a good job, but the old lady was already used to scolding her, so she was full of energy. Shu Yu felt a little relieved and said to her, ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯ll bring Dahu to school to take a look in the afternoon.¡±


    S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 266 - 266 Alias

    ?Chapter 266: Alias Chapter 266: Alias Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The old lady was stunned. ¡°Didn¡¯t Scholar Tang say that there¡¯s no suitable school?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s the third school that Scholar Tang mentioned last time. I¡¯ve investigated it. The teacher of that school is indeed not bad. Although classes are temporarily suspended, it definitely won¡¯t be for long. Let¡¯s register first. We can go directly when school starts.¡± The old lady didn¡¯t know anything about such things. If Shu Yu said there was no problem, then there definitely wouldn¡¯t be a problem. ¡°O-Okay. Bring Dahu over to take a look first.¡± Shu Yu then packed her things and prepared to leave. Lu Sanzhu had nothing to do, and he loved to join in the fun. He had never seen such a ¡°high-class¡± thing in his life, so he hurriedly followed her. Shu Yu did not stop him. Her father¡¯s legs were inconvenient, so it was good to have an elder around. The two of them quickly went to the shop. Dahu was lying on the counter, reading with Lu Sanzhu. When he saw Shu Yu coming over, he quickly ran over and said, ¡°Shu Yu, I recognized a few words today. Help me take a look and see if I wrote it correctly.¡± As Dahu spoke, he pulled Shu Yu over, but Shu Yu did not reciprocate. ¡°Shu Yu?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to take you to see the teacher.¡± Dahu¡¯s eyes widened and he was slightly excited. ¡°I-I¡¯m going to start studying?¡± ¡°More or less. We¡¯ll talk about it after we meet the headmaster.¡± Dahu nodded vigorously. ¡°I¡¯ll go in and change my clothes.¡± Lu Sanzhu¡¯s eyes lit up as well. ¡°Have you chosen a school?¡± Shu Yu nodded and stood by the counter. She said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°Father, I¡¯ve asked around. The headmaster of Shuxian Academy is indeed familially related to the former county magistrate, but they are distant relatives. Moreover, the headmaster has a grudge against the former county magistrate. The former county magistrate could not be caught so easily without the headmaster¡¯s contribution.¡± Ever since Shu Yu learned about the fact that Meng Yunzheng and Lord Xiang knew each other, she simply asked him about the situation of the school to see if there would be any trouble entering the school. Meng Yunzheng had told her that although Xiang Weinan had made a contribution to the former county magistrate¡¯s incrimination, in order to reduce unnecessary danger, Xiang Weinan had used the alias ¡°Master Wen¡± and did not reveal his true identity to the public. Meng Yunzheng also said that Xiang Weinan had a good character, and there was no harm for Dahu to study at his place. He obviously had a good understanding of Xiang Weinan¡¯s character. Shu Yu trusted Meng Yunzheng¡¯s judgment, so she chose Shuxian Academy without hesitation. Shu Yu couldn¡¯t tell the old lady about those things, but she still had to tell Lu Sanzhu so that he would know what to do. ¡°Father, these are all government secrets. It¡¯s fine as long as we know it in our hearts.¡± ¡°I understand. Since Shuxian Academy is a good place, then tell Teacher Wen properly. I¡¯m just worried because Dahu hasn¡¯t read for a few days. He might not be accepted by Master Wen.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. The School of Books and Virtues is meant to enlighten students. Even if they don¡¯t know a word, as long as Teacher Wen thinks it¡¯s okay, then there¡¯s no problem.¡± As they spoke, Dahu also came out from inside. Not only did the little fellow change into a clean and tidy scholar robe, but he also had a bag slung over his shoulder. This bag was made for him by Daya. Not only did he have it, but Sanya also had it. The two children liked it very much. Now, in Dahu¡¯s bag, there was a notebook and a textbook. He came over excitedly and held Shu Yu¡¯s hand. ¡°Shu Yu, I¡¯m ready. A-Are we leaving?¡± sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 267 - 267 Nervous

    ?Chapter 267: Nervous Chapter 267: Nervous Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Shu Yu sized up Dahu. Very good, very energetic. It seemed that the little guy was very eager to study. She nodded slightly and said to Lu Sanzhu, ¡°Father, we¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Lu Sanzhu, who had been wandering around the shop and was surprised to see that there was indeed no clothing left, quickly ran over. ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll go too.¡± After saying that, Lu Sanzhu saw that Lu Erbai frowned and didn¡¯t quite agree. Lu Sanzhu then quickly picked up the Dahu and placed him on his shoulder, then ran out. Shu Yu was speechless. She shook her head and followed him. Lu Sanzhu ran very quickly. From afar, it looked as if he could fall at any moment. Shu Yu was terrified and immediately rushed forward to say, ¡°Put him down. What if he falls?¡± Just as Lu Sanzhu was about to say that it was no problem, Dahu, who was sitting on his shoulder, replied with a tense face, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Shu Ya. I¡¯ve already grabbed his hair and neck tightly. Before he falls, I¡¯ll try my best to raise his head so that I won¡¯t fall with him.¡± Lu Sanzhu looked at Dahu in shock. He moved his head, and as expected, he felt a strong sense of shackles. Lu Sanzhu immediately grimaced. ¡°You little brat, so you¡¯ve already thought of a way out. I¡¯m your uncle, and you¡¯re actually using me as a stepping stone?¡± ¡°I want to protect myself,¡± Dahu said seriously. ¡°Then you don¡¯t need to protect me?¡± ¡°But you¡¯re the one who¡¯s about to hurt me.¡± Lu Sanzhu actually felt that he couldn¡¯t refute Dahu. He thought, ¡°D*mn it, when did this little br*t become so eloquent?¡± Shu Yu almost laughed to death when she heard that. Did they misunderstand something? If Lu Sanzhu fell, even if Dahu plucked all the hair on Lu Sanzhu¡¯s head, it wouldn¡¯t change the fact that he would fall as well. She rubbed her temples and reached out to lift Dahu from Lu Sanzhu¡¯s shoulders. Lu Sanzhu was fuming. He felt that his authority as an elder had been challenged. Thus, as soon as Shu Yu took over Dahu, Lu Sanzhu glared at her fiercely. Dahu¡¯s back was facing him, so he didn¡¯t feel his sharp gaze at all. He just held Shu Yu¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Shu Yu, I¡¯m a little nervous. Do you think the headmaster will ask me a difficult question? I just learned how to memorize a little of the textbook.¡± Shu Yu held Dahu¡¯s hand and walked forward. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Answer whatever the teacher asks. Honestly explain how much you know, and ask whatever you don¡¯t understand. This way, the teacher will know what to teach you, understand?¡± Dahu nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± The two of them quickly walked away. Lu Sanzhu stood in place for a while, gritted his teeth, and followed them. The school was not far away. Although Ningshui Street was bustling and lively, it became much quieter two streets down. Shuxian Academy was just there. Shu Yu quickly held Dahu¡¯s hand and stood at the door. As expected, the doors of the school were tightly shut, and not a single sound of reading could be heard. Shu Yu looked down at Dahu. ¡°I¡¯ll knock?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Halfway through the Dahu¡¯s nod, Lu Sanzhu beat Shu Yu to it and started knocking on the door. Shu Yu looked at his rude behavior, and the veins on her forehead twitched violently. Just as Shu Yu was about to stop him, the door was opened from the inside. Then, an old woman¡¯s face appeared from inside. She sized up the three people in front of her ¡°May I ask who you are looking for?¡±


    S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 268 - 268 Interview

    ?Chapter 268: Interview Chapter 268: Interview Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Ma¡¯am, we¡¯re looking for Master Wen. My surname is Lu, and this is my younger brother. He¡¯s specially here to study,¡± Shu Yu explained their intentions with a smile. The woman was silent for a moment before nodding slightly. ¡°Please wait a moment.¡± She closed the door again and turned to leave. Not long after, she came back and opened the door. She turned her body sideways and said, ¡°Come in. Madam is waiting for you inside.¡± ¡°Madam? Could it be that Master Wen isn¡¯t around?¡± Shu Yu thought as she walked inside. As expected, Shu Yu saw a demure woman sitting in the room. When Madam Liu saw them enter, she immediately came over and smiled. ¡°You must be Sir Lu and Lady Lu, right? Come in and sit first.¡± Lu Sanzhu was delighted. Heh, that was the first time he had been addressed as ¡°Sir Lu¡±. And the other party was a learned scholar¡¯s wife. Why did it make him feel so good? Shu Yu signaled him to restrain himself with her eyes, then sat down at the side. Madam Liu was very kind and spoke softly, making people feel very comfortable. She sized Dahu up. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re here for a student application? Is this young sir?¡± Dahu hurriedly stepped forward and bowed respectfully. Madam Liu waved her hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need for such formalities.¡± As she spoke, she looked at Lu Sanzhu and paused for a moment. Then, she quickly turned her gaze to the person who could make the decision, Shu Yu, and said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. My husband is not at home today. I was afraid that you would make a wasted trip, so I invited you in for a cup of tea. Coincidentally, there are some things I can tell you in advance.¡± ¡°Thank you for your hospitality, Mrs. Wen. If you have anything to say, please do feel free to say it.¡± Madam Liu took a sip of tea, placed her hands in front of her, and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s like this. My husband really likes students who are eager to learn and is very happy to accept such students. It¡¯s just that something happened some time ago. I think you should have heard that our Shuxian Academy has suspended classes for the next few days.¡± Shu Yu nodded. ¡°Yes, we heard.¡± Madam Liu was surprised. ¡°Given that¡¯s the case, you still want to come here to study? Aren¡¯t you afraid¡­ my husband will implicate you?¡± Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°Mrs. Wen, Master Wen being free from trouble for now aside, to put it bluntly, even if he was really punished because of his familial relationship with the former county magistrate, it wouldn¡¯t necessarily mean implicating his own students, right?¡± After all, there was a relationship distance between the students and the teacher. This was only Jiangyuan County, and the criminal was only a county magistrate who was not close to Xiang Weinan. Otherwise, the acquaintances of the students and even the acquaintances of those acquaintances would be involved, and eventually half of the Jiangyuan County would be implicated. ¡°Moreover, these students are only children who are not even ten years old and are still being enlightened.¡± Madam Liu was stunned. After a long while, she couldn¡¯t help but laugh. She was still a little reserved just now, but now she was completely relaxed. She shook her head and smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to think so clearly.¡± Why did the families of those students rush to bring their children back when they heard that their families were related to the county magistrate? In the end, it was because of their short-sightedness. When Madam Liu looked at Dahu again, she felt a little more intimate. ¡°You¡¯re right. No matter what, it won¡¯t implicate a student who has just started. However, have you ever thought that if something really happened to my husband, the students would have to find another school to study in? At that time, regardless of whether they can adapt or not, the other schools might not accept them.¡± S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 269 - 269 Accepted

    ?Chapter 269: Accepted Chapter 269: Accepted Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Shu Yu nodded. ¡°Yes, but we still feel that Shuxian Academy is most suitable for Dahu.¡± Liu Shi was a smart person. Although Shu Yu did not say it clearly, Liu Shi immediately understood the meaning behind her words. What Shu Yu meant was that if she wanted her younger brother to study in another school, she would not have chosen Shuxian Academy, which might have problems, from the beginning. Even if something really happened to the Wen family, she might not choose another school, so there was no need to consider whether the other party would accept her. No matter what, Madam Liu was happy that her husband could receive such affirmation. These days, there were too many people who poured cold water on the Wen family, so much so that Madam Liu was unwilling to go out. She didn¡¯t expect to hear such a loaded evaluation from a little girl. Madam Liu was in a good mood. She stood up and said, ¡°All right, based on your words, I will accept Lu Dahu on behalf of my husband.¡± Dahu was slightly excited and wanted to bow and formally greet Madam Liu. Madam Liu held him up and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush. My husband will only be your master after the formal ceremony.¡± Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Wen. We¡¯ll go back and prepare the apprenticeship gift now. We¡¯ll visit again tomorrow.¡± Madam Liu nodded. ¡°No problem.¡± After the matter was settled, Shu Yu planned to leave with Dahu. Lu Sanzhu didn¡¯t say a word the entire time. He had been eating his snacks. Needless to say, the desserts in a scholar¡¯s place were indeed delicious. He did not know how they were made. Lu Sanzhu had finished a plate and was waiting for the servants of the Wen family to bring another plate. He did not expect Shu Yu to leave. He subconsciously stood up and asked, ¡°Are you leaving already? Haven¡¯t we not seen the master¡¯s face? Isn¡¯t it not good to go back like this?¡± Shu Yu rubbed her forehead. Lu Sanzhu had been so focused on eating that he didn¡¯t hear a single word. Shu Yu felt that she had made the wrong decision to bring Lu Sanzhu over. Fortunately, Madam Liu was a kind person. She smiled when she heard that and said, ¡°My husband has gone out. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t come back until night.¡± She suddenly paused and looked at the confused Dahu, suggesting, ¡°However, if you want to see him, you can go and take a look. Today, he invited a few of his good friends to recite poems and discuss knowledge. Since Dahu wants to enter the school, there¡¯s no harm in him going to take a look.¡± Shu Yu was stunned. ¡°Can we go? Wouldn¡¯t this disturb Master Wen?¡± ¡°No, they just agreed to go to the peach blossom forest in the south of the city. It¡¯s not some secret place. From time to time, there would be scholars, sirs, and ladies who would go sightseeing or hold poetry gatherings. The scenery is exquisite. Why not go and take a look together?¡± The peach blossom forest in the south of the city? Shu Yu had never been there before, but she had heard someone mention it. However, Shu Yu had always been busy and did not have the time to wander around, let alone know about it in detail. Now that Dahu was about to enter school, he would naturally come into contact with the places that scholars often went to in the future. There was nothing wrong with going to take a look in advance. Shu Yu nodded. ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll have to trouble you to lead the way.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Lu Sanzhu watched as the three of them walked out of the room, staring blankly at the empty plate of pastries. That was not how he intended things to turn out. He just wanted to eat something quietly. It didn¡¯t matter if he ate until Master Wen came back in the evening, really.


    sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 270 - 270 Cherry Blossom Forest

    ?Chapter 270: Cherry Blossom Forest Chapter 270: Cherry Blossom Forest Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The southern part of the city was a little far. Since Madam Liu¡¯s mule carriage was available, they got on the carriage and went straight to the peach blossom forest. The further they went to the south of the city, the more beautiful and quiet the area became. It was only when they reached the entrance of the peach blossom forest that it suddenly became lively. The peach blossom forest had existed since a long time ago. It was open to the public for admiring the scenery. It was just that the burden of life on the ordinary people pressed them so that they did not have time to visit. Therefore, the people who came here, just as Madam Liu said, were basically scholars who recited poems or sirs and ladies who came to play. Shu Yu got out of the car and followed Madam Liu into the peach blossom forest. ¡°They usually write and discuss knowledge in the pavilion inside. We just need to walk further inside.¡± Shu Yu nodded. Lu Sanzhu followed behind them, looking left and right impatiently. After walking for a while, Dahu suddenly pulled Shu Yu and said excitedly, ¡°Shu Yu, it¡¯s Scholar Tang.¡± Shu Yu turned her head and saw Scholar Tang under a peach forest not far away. There were also a few scholars who looked like students beside him. Lu Sanzhu didn¡¯t expect to meet someone he knew from the same village there. Without another word, she walked over. ¡°Let¡¯s go say hi.¡± After taking two steps, Shu Yu pulled him back. ¡°What are you going to do? Can¡¯t you see that they¡¯re busy?¡± It wasn¡¯t like they were that close. Why would they go over and disturb him? Lu Sanzhu sighed and quietly returned with his head lowered. Dahu, on the other hand, was excited. He liked the place. It seemed that many people there were very knowledgeable. Even Scholar Tang was there. Shu Yu knew that Dahu had always admired scholars. In his heart, the most intelligent person was Tang Wenqian. Now¡­ Shu Yu estimated that Dahu¡¯s idol would be changing soon. They continued to follow behind Liu¡¯s back. However, not long after, Tang Wenqian, who was talking to his classmates, suddenly turned his head and looked at them in surprise. Why were they there? ¡°Wenqian, what are you looking at? Your turn.¡± Tang Wenqian suddenly came back to his senses and smiled at his classmates before he focused. However, Tang Wenqian was not the only one who saw Shu Yu and the others in the peach blossom forest. Xiang Weinan was also standing not far away. Xiang Weinan looked at Shu Yu¡¯s back in surprise. He frowned and asked Hu Li, who was beside him, ¡°Is that Lady Lu?¡± ¡°It¡¯s her.¡± ¡°Is she in such a good mood? She actually has the leisure to come here to play?¡± Xiang Weinan really could not understand Shu Yu¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Hu Li, are you sure she did not come to the county government to ask me for help?¡± Hu Li shook his head affirmatively. ¡°Lord, I¡¯ve specially instructed the guards not to stop Lady Lu or any other members of the Lu family and immediately report to you. However, no one from the Lu family came over these few days.¡± Xiang Weinan¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together. ¡°Why isn¡¯t she worried that Jiang Li will harm her at all? Or is she actually very happy that Third Young Master Jiang has taken a fancy to her and is waiting to marry her into the Jiang family?¡± Hu Li rolled his eyes subtly, thinking, ¡°Lord, even if you feel depressed, don¡¯t spout nonsense. You know that Lady Lu isn¡¯t that kind of person, yet you still said that on purpose.¡± Hu Li coughed lightly and said to Xiang Weinan, ¡°Lord, didn¡¯t Third Young Master Jiang get his head smashed? Then, Lady Lu naturally doesn¡¯t need to worry.¡± S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 271 - 271 Xiang Weinan Suspects Shu Yu

    ?Chapter 271: Xiang Weinan Suspects Shu Yu Chapter 271: Xiang Weinan Suspects Shu Yu Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xiang Weinan snapped back to his senses and patted his forehead. ¡°Oh, right, right, right. I almost forgot about this. The Jiang family hadn¡¯t been peaceful recently, which is why Jiang Li didn¡¯t have the time to look for her.¡± Hu Li nodded. Xiang Weinan continued, ¡°The Jiang family seems to have reported the case already, right? Are there still no clues on the murderer?¡± ¡°No, Constable Shi and the others found a few bearded men, but they weren¡¯t the person Jiang Li was talking about. The Jiang family hasn¡¯t found the culprit either, and it¡¯s a mess now.¡± Most importantly, they were very busy. Who would have the time to find the murderer of a dandy who was obviously targeted due to personal grudges? Either way, the target was not in any big trouble. Just putting up a show was enough. It was better to use the remaining manpower to find Lady Lu¡¯s Fourth Uncle. Xiang Weinan sat down and began to ponder. ¡°Tell me, how can this be such a coincidence? Just as Jiang Li was about to make a move on Lu Shuyu, he was hit on the head.¡± Hu Li was surprised, ¡°Lord, do you mean that this matter has something to do with Lady Lu?¡± ¡°Yes, I suspect that the bearded man might be someone she secretly bribed. The Lu family did not have money in the past, but now that they have opened a shop, they should be able to bribe others with a few dozen taels.¡± A few dozen taels? If Shu Yu heard this, she would probably roll her eyes. Let alone a few dozen teals, she didn¡¯t even think that Jiang Li was worthy of hiring someone to beat him up. However, she did not expect that the first person to suspect her would be the most powerful official in Jiangyuan County, Xiang Weinan. Fortunately, he was only suspicious. She would never admit to something without evidence. At this time, the group had already followed Madam Liu to the pavilion where Master Wen and the others were. Master Wen was talking passionately with a few students. They didn¡¯t want to disturb him, so they sat down and waited. Dahu listened to them excitedly. Although he couldn¡¯t understand a word, it didn¡¯t stop his eyes from shining. His small hands were clenched tightly, and he looked excited. Unlike the studious Dahu, Lu Sanzhu¡¯s interest waned. He regretted following Shu Yu and the others here. If he had known earlier, he would have suggested going home after they had finished having some dessert in the Wen family. Lu Sanzhu sighed and leaned listlessly against the railing. Listening to the chirping of insects and birds in the peach blossom forest, he almost fell asleep. It wasn¡¯t until Master Wen suddenly shouted ¡°Good¡± that he jolted awake. He was a little annoyed. He hated being woken up when he was sleeping well. If it wasn¡¯t because Yu was next to him, he would have cursed. Lu Sanzhu¡¯s impatience grew. Seeing that Shu Yu and Dahu were focused on the pavilion, he rolled his eyes and stood up silently. After taking a few steps back, he quickly slipped away. Shu Yu knew that he had left, but she did not care. Lu Sanzhu was a grown man, and she couldn¡¯t possibly keep him tied down at all times. As long as he didn¡¯t cause trouble, he could leave if he wanted to. Besides, Master Wen and the others were done and were ready to rest. Madam Liu immediately stepped forward and took a handkerchief to dab off Master Wen¡¯s sweat as she whispered something. After a while, Master Wen and his friends turned their heads and looked at Shu Yu and Dahu. Dahu instantly straightened his back and grabbed the strap of his bag, blinking. Master Wen smiled and waved at him. He said amiably, ¡°Are you Lu Dahu? Come here, let me take a look.¡± Dahu turned around and looked at Shu Yu. The latter gently pushed him. ¡°Go on.¡±


    S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 272 - 272 Something Happened to Your Third Uncle

    ?Chapter 272: Something Happened to Your Third Uncle Chapter 272: Something Happened to Your Third Uncle Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Dahu walked to Master Wen¡¯s side nervously. The latter¡¯s smile became even gentler. Master Wen had already heard from Madam Liu that Dahu was going to enroll in the school and was quite pleased with it. However, he still had to ask the little boy some questions. At first, the little boy would turn around to look at Shu Yu uneasily, but later on, he slowly eased up and started to answer Master Wen¡¯s questions smoothly. Master Wen was pleasantly surprised. The child had just started learning to read, but he was very efficient. Although he stumbled while reciting the Three-Character Classic, he had already memorized it, and his handwriting was also decent. Teacher Wen was overjoyed and began teaching on the spot. Dahu¡¯s comprehension was indeed quite good. Most importantly, he liked studying. Many studied with a purpose, either to become a scholar or because their families wanted them to have a bright future. They didn¡¯t like studying but had no choice but to sit down and learn. However, for active five-year-olds, sitting quietly for half a day was already very uncomfortable, let alone trying to make them interested in boring learning. In contrast, Dahu had always been quiet since young. Furthermore, he was filled with a yearning and a love for reading. Plus, he did not have the pressure to participate in the imperial examinations. As such, he was like a sponge instead, crazily absorbing the knowledge that Master Wen was teaching him. Shu Yu quietly watched the two of them. In this peach blossom forest, where the breeze was gentle and fragrant, it was especially comfortable and peaceful. She liked such scenarios. Unfortunately, the harmonious scene was soon broken. ¡°Lady Lu? Is Miss Lu Shuyu here?¡± An urgent shout interrupted Master Wen and the scholars who were in class. Shu Yu also frowned and turned her head to look. The person looked familiar, and she immediately remembered. It seemed to be the scholar who discussed knowledge with Tang Wenqian under the peach tree. Could it be that something happened to Tang Wenqian that made him come and look for her? Shu Yu stood up and replied, ¡°I am Lu Shuyu. What¡¯s the matter?¡± The scholar heaved a sigh of relief and ran over in a few steps. He panted slightly as he said, ¡°Lady Lu, something has happened. Something has happened to your Third Uncle. He¡¯s stuck in the water and the others won¡¯t let him come up. Wenqian is negotiating with them, but your Third Uncle asked me to come here to get you.¡± In fact, he did not quite understand the use of getting a teenage girl to go. It wasn¡¯t like she could beat the others. Shu Yu frowned, ¡°He¡¯s being stopped by others from getting out of the water? Wouldn¡¯t that kill him?¡± She quickly turned her head and said to Master Wen, ¡°Teacher, I have to go over and take a look. Please take care of Dahu for the time being. I¡¯ll come back immediately after I¡¯m done.¡± The other people present heard the scholar¡¯s words as well. Madam Liu quickly nodded, ¡°Go along then, we¡¯ll keep an eye on Dahu.¡± Dahu opened his mouth. He wanted to follow his sister, but he knew that it would be useless even if he went. Rather than dragging Second Sister down, it was better to stay with the teacher and let Second Sister rest assured. Shu Yu patted his head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± After saying that, she lifted the hem of her dress and walked out of the pavilion, leaving with the scholar hurriedly. When Master Wen saw Dahu¡¯s worried expression, he knew that Dahu couldn¡¯t sit still anymore, so he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go over and take a look. We¡¯ll just follow them slowly.¡± ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Dahu immediately nodded. Master Wen asked the others to pack up while he and Madam Liu brought Dahu over first.


    sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 273 - 273 Shu Yu Kicks Someone into the Water

    ?Chapter 273: Shu Yu Kicks Someone into the Water Chapter 273: Shu Yu Kicks Someone into the Water Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Shu Yu followed the scholar in the direction of the lotus pond while listening to him talk about the ins and outs. ¡°To be honest, we don¡¯t know exactly what happened. When we were writing poems with Wenqian, we suddenly heard a shout saying that someone was pushed into the water and was not allowed to come up.¡± ¡°We quickly ran over to take a look. We didn¡¯t expect Wenqian to know the person who was pushed into the water. He said that it was an uncle from his village. Wenqian quickly went forward to stop them, but there were seven people, consisting of three young masters and four servants. After they pushed Third Uncle Lu into the water, the servants stood by the shore with bamboo poles. As long as Third Uncle Lu swam to the shore, they would hit him with the bamboo poles.¡± ¡°If we weren¡¯t local scholars, those young masters wouldn¡¯t have been polite to us either. When Wenqian asked them why they were doing whatever they were doing, they only said that Third Uncle Lu had offended them. They wouldn¡¯t say how he offended them, only repeatedly telling us to not meddle in other people¡¯s business.¡± ¡°Later, a girl ran out crying and saying that it was because of her that Third Uncle Lu was pushed into the water.¡± Shu Yu did not stop walking. When she heard this, she was stunned for a moment and asked, ¡°A girl? Who is it?¡± The scholar shook his head, ¡°No idea. Before I could make sense of everything, Third Uncle Lu shouted at us, asking us to come and find you to save him.¡± He paused for a moment and said softly, ¡°But the other party is very aggressive. It¡¯s obvious that we can¡¯t afford to offend them. Is it because your Third Uncle wants you to get more people first that he asked us to get you?¡± Shu Yu quickened her pace, ¡°No, he wants me to save him.¡± The scholar was a little dumbfounded. As the two of them spoke, they had already arrived at the lotus pond that the scholar had mentioned. The peach blossom forest occupied a large area, so the lotus pond inside was not small either. Not only were there many lotus flowers planted, but the people could even take small boats to pick lotuses, which was a favorite pastime for many. Shu Yu saw a group of people gathered there from afar, chattering about something. She quickly stepped forward and squeezed into the crowd. Indeed, she saw Lu Sanzhu bobbing up and down on the surface of the water. He didn¡¯t dare to swim toward the shore at all. Fortunately, his swimming skills were good. Otherwise, he would have sunk long ago. The few young masters that the scholar mentioned were all standing at the side and laughing. Tang Wenqian tried to reason with them but was pushed aside by one of them, who did not take him seriously at all. There was another person standing next to Tang Wenqian. It was the girl that the scholar had mentioned just now. However, what surprised Shu Yu was that this girl was Lanhua, her Eldest Uncle¡¯s daughter. It was no wonder that someone like Lu Sanzhu, who knew how to read emotions well and would hide far away when he encountered trouble, would offend a few young masters. Shu Yu took a few steps forward. Lu Sanzhu, who was originally far away, saw her at a glance. He was delighted. ¡°Yu!¡± Tang Wenqian and Lanhua turned their heads at the same time and ran toward Shu Yu. Lu Sanzhu heaved a sigh of relief. With Shu Yu around, he instantly felt emboldened. Without another word, he swam back to the shore. However, as soon as he swam over, the bamboo poles in the hands of the servants aimed at his head. Even though Lu Sanzhu nimbly dodged a few times, he was still hit several times. Shu Yu¡¯s anger surged as she watched. Without saying anything, she immediately rushed forward. Her figure was as fast as lightning, and before anyone could react, she suddenly jumped and kicked the servant who had beaten Lu Sanzhu the most fiercely into the water. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 274 - 274 The Tacit Understanding Between Uncle and Niece

    ?Chapter 274: The Tacit Understanding Between Uncle and Niece Chapter 274: The Tacit Understanding Between Uncle and Niece Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio It was as if the pause button had been pressed. Other than the servant who had fallen into the water and started shouting, everyone looked at Shu Yu, who was standing by the shore, in shock. In the next moment, the other three servants reacted. They pointed the bamboo pole in their hands at Shu Yu. ¡°Brat, where did you get the¡­¡± Shu Yu made another leap, and the sound of three heavy objects falling into the water sounded one after another. The four servants, who had previously attacked Lu Shanzhu, were now neatly submerged in the water. The scene became even quieter. Shu Yu took a deep breath and walked to the shore. She said to the dazed Lu Sanzhu, ¡°How are you? Can you come up?¡± Lu Sanzhu suddenly came to his senses. He quickly wiped the water off his face and said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Move aside a little. I¡¯m coming up now.¡± As Lu Sanzhu spoke, he began to climb up to shore. However, the three young masters at the side finally recovered from their shock. One of them picked up a bamboo pole on the ground and hit Lu Sanzhu. The other two ran to Shu Yu to settle the score. Shu Yu closed her eyes and let out a long sigh, ¡°Forget it. Kicking one or seven is still kicking. The consequences are the same.¡± After saying that, she started kicking people again under everyone¡¯s incredulous gazes. Looking at the seven people huddled together in the lotus pond, Shu Yu finally felt at ease. Lu Sanzhu turned his head to take a look, then quickly climbed to the shore. He was wet all over and his face was full of fear. He ran to Shu Yu¡¯s side in fear and asked softly, ¡°Yu, Yu, what should we do now?¡± It seemed that he had really caused trouble. They were just commoners. How could they afford to provoke these young masters? Lu Sanzhu was so afraid he thought he would die. He desperately restrained himself from hiding behind Shu Yu. Shu Yu pushed him towards Tang Wenqian. ¡°Scholar Tang, help me take care of him. I¡¯ll solve this.¡± ¡°¡­ Alright,¡± Tang Wenqian opened his mouth but did not comment on her behavior. He led Lu Sanzhu to the side. Lu Sanzhu would catch a cold easily in this state. Nowadays, colds were a serious illness. If one wasn¡¯t careful, one would lose their life. Fortunately, one of Tang Wenqian¡¯s classmates had brought a change of clothes. Although their builds were slightly different, he could still wear them. Tang Wenqian planned to ask Lu Sanzhu to change his clothes first, but the latter was a little worried. He looked at Shu Yu, then at the few people who were desperately trying to climb up from the lotus pond to the shore. He couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Fortunately, he had run errands with Shu Yu a few times, so he had developed some tacit understanding with his niece. Before he was taken away by Tang Wenqian, he went straight to the point and told Shu Yu, ¡°Yu, these young masters are from the neighboring county. I heard them say that they can¡¯t make a huge commotion.¡± Shu Yu expressed her speechlessness with a ¡°Huh?¡±. Those young masters pushed Lu Sanzhu into the water and attracted so many people to watch the show. Wasn¡¯t this called making a huge commotion? However, she quickly understood the meaning behind Lu Sanzhu¡¯s words. Since those people were from another county, the so-called ¡°can¡¯t make a huge commotion¡± was because they didn¡¯t want to alarm the local forces, or¡­ The local officials. Shu Yu nodded, indicating that she knew what to do, and urged Lu Sanzhu to quickly change his clothes. After Lu Sanzhu left, Shu Yu looked at Lanhua. Lanhua had cried so hard that her voice had turned hoarse. She timidly whispered, ¡°Sister Yu.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Tell me, what¡¯s going on? Why are you here?¡±


    S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 275 - 275 Want to Swim Again

    ?Chapter 275: Want to Swim Again? Chapter 275: Want to Swim Again? Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Lanhua sniffled, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°I had a date with a girl from the village to come to the county to sell silk ribbons today, but we didn¡¯t manage to sell any this morning. Later, I heard that many girls would come here and that we could try selling our ribbons here, so we came.¡± ¡°In the end, just as I sold two silk ribbons, I met those young masters. They, they blocked my way and refused to let me go. They even said that they were not familiar with this peach blossom forest. As long as I took them around, they would buy all the silk ribbons in my hands. I refused, and they started touching me. I couldn¡¯t even get away from them. Unexpectedly, Third Uncle suddenly appeared. He saved me, and then they pushed Third Uncle into the water.¡± Shu Yu understood. Those dandies had failed to pick up Lanhua and became angry out of humiliation. Seeing that Lu Sanzhu was alone and not from a rich or powerful family, they simply attacked him. It seemed that they were certain that Lu Sanzhu and Lanhua didn¡¯t have any backers, so they acted without restraint. Shu Yu nodded, ¡°I understand. Stand at the back. I¡¯ll handle this.¡± As they spoke, those people came out of the water one after another. Shu Yu squatted and picked up a bamboo pole. She pointed at the few people who were angrily coming to settle scores with her and sneered, ¡°What? Do you want to continue swimming?¡± ¡°You, you brat! You¡¯re simply courting death. Do you know who we are? How dare you attack us?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are,¡± Shu Yu said in a deep voice, ¡°I only know that you pushed my Third Uncle into the water and even prevented him from coming ashore. This is murder. You¡¯re treating human lives like grass. You¡¯re murderers.¡± Shu Yu¡¯s words were especially sonorous and powerful, and the three young masters were frightened. The next moment, they snapped back to their senses and were immediately furious. ¡°Disregard human lives? Well, you pushed all of us into the water just now too! Aren¡¯t you also murdering us? Are you a murderer too?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Both of us have pushed people into the water. Therefore, I suggest that we report this to the authorities.¡± After Shu Yu said this, she saw the expressions of the people opposite her change. It seemed that Lu Sanzhu was right, and her guess was correct. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the officials and explain things clearly in front of the judge. You guys were the ones who attacked first anyway. I was just anxious to save my uncle and lost my sense of propriety. What about you guys? You used bamboo poles to stop my uncle from coming ashore.¡± ¡°You, you¡­¡± The young master who spoke earlier was so angry that he could not speak. The remaining two young masters laughed angrily. ¡°Why talk nonsense with this wretched girl? You guys, go! I¡¯m going to strip her clothes and throw her into the water today so that everyone can see.¡± Shu Yu¡¯s expression abruptly turned cold. The bamboo pole in her hand suddenly darted forward and slapped the young master¡¯s mouth. That person was instantly enraged and shouted at the servants behind him, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to go get her?¡± The servants immediately rushed forward. Unfortunately, not only was Shu Yu now angry, but she had a weapon in hand. Without saying a word, she whipped at them. Some of the servants also squatted and picked up bamboo poles to fight with her, but were pushed into the water by Shu Yu again. The sounds of people falling into the water rang out a few times, and the surrounding crowd burst into laughter. Anyone with discerning eyes knew that the young masters were the ones at fault, but they were not ordinary people. As such, the crowd did not dare to stand on Shu Yu¡¯s side and offend the young masters. Just as things were getting out of hand, someone ran over from afar. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 276 - 276 Pay Up

    ?Chapter 276: Pay Up Chapter 276: Pay Up Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The man squeezed into the crowd and shouted with a frown, ¡°Make way! Make way!¡± Shu Yu turned her head when she heard the voice. Then, she threw down the bamboo pole in her hand without a word and looked at the newcomer innocently. Seeing this, the few servants thought that they had an opportunity and quickly rushed over. Unexpectedly, Shu Yu took a few steps back and immediately hid behind the man. ¡°Lord, they want to harm me. Help!¡± The servants were about to bump into the man when they heard Shu Yu¡¯s words. Lord? They hurriedly stopped in their tracks, but it was too late. The fist of the servant at the front came straight for Hu Li¡¯s face. Hu Li¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°How dare you attack an officer?¡± He grabbed the servant¡¯s hand and pulled him forward. The latter fell to the ground with a thud. Hu Li looked at him condescendingly, then turned to look at the others, ¡°Are you guys trying to cause trouble?¡± The three young masters who were originally arrogant looked a little flustered. One of them said in a low voice, ¡°Why is an official here? If we blow this up, I won¡¯t have much freedom in Jiangyuan County. My father won¡¯t let me come out next time!¡± ¡°What should we do?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s turn the big issue into a small one. Let¡¯s muddle through it first.¡± ¡°Are we just going to forget about being pushed into the water? Are we not going to give that b*tch a lesson? I can¡¯t accept this!¡± ¡°Otherwise, do you want to go to the government?¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s just say we were playing around. We can settle the score later.¡± Just as the three of them finished discussing in whispers, Hu Li walked up to them. He stared at the three of them and asked, ¡°Which families are you young masters from? I heard that you want to kill someone, right? Pushing people into the water and not letting them come up, huh? You¡¯re quite bold, daring to take someone¡¯s life right under my nose.¡± ¡°Lord, this is a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°A misunderstanding? Nearly killing someone is called a misunderstanding?¡± Hu Li glared at him fiercely. The three young masters hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°We were just joking. That big brother said that he was good at swimming and wanted to show us. We didn¡¯t believe him, so¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, Lu Sanzhu who had finished changing walked over. It seemed a little awkward for them to continue talking after the victim arrived. However, it didn¡¯t matter. The three of them quickly continued, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Lord. We agreed that if he performs for us, we will pay him for his hard work.¡± Hard work money? Lu Sanzhu¡¯s eyes lit up. Was it as he took it? Did they mean to give him money? He turned to look at Shu Yu as if wanting her to agree quickly. Shu Yu was speechless. Where was his dignity? Right, he never had any. Seeing Lu Sanzhu¡¯s reaction, the three young masters were relieved. They knew that these people were country bumpkins. As long as they were paid, they would be easy to get rid of. Shu Yu did not speak, but Hu Li followed their words and turned around to ask her, ¡°Really? Is that what happened?¡± As he spoke, he winked at Shu Yu, signaling for her to stop while she was ahead. After all, Shu Yu had also kicked them all into the water. If they really wanted to pursue the matter, the other party had already been punished. Shu Yu would not be able to settle the matter easily then. Shu Yu understood this. She looked at Lu Sanzhu speechlessly, ¡°Was it as they said?¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± Lu Sanzhu asked uncertainly. Shu Yu¡¯s mouth twitched. When she turned around, she suddenly smiled. ¡°Then how is the salary calculated?¡± Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 277 - 277 Oh This Damned Tacit Understanding

    ?Chapter 277: Oh, This Damned Tacit Understanding Chapter 277: Oh, This Damned Tacit Understanding Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Yes, how was the salary calculated? Lu Sanzhu immediately became excited. Shu Yu glanced at him, and he quickly restrained his expression and became more reserved. The three young masters looked at each other, and the person standing in front stretched out a finger. Shu Yu frowned, ¡°One tael of silver?¡± Of course not, it was 100 coins. The three young masters could not help but glare. It wasn¡¯t that they were stingy. After all, they were all spendthrifts. The key was that they were still feeling aggrieved. In all honesty, they were not willing to pay a single cent, let alone a hundred coins. Besides, looking at how petty Lu Shanzhu and Shu Yu were, they should be quite delighted to be given a hundred coins. The young masters decided they would just treat the money as an amount to get rid of a few beggars. They were about to shake their heads when Shu Yu said, ¡°Only one tael of silver? Do you think we¡¯re beggars?¡± The three of them were stunned. Lu Sanzhu, who was already so satisfied that he almost jumped in excitement, looked at Shu Yu in astonishment. Even Tang Wenqian and the Lanhua were looking at her. Wasn¡¯t one tael of silver already a lot? Shu Yu frowned and started calculating, ¡°It¡¯s too stingy that you guys are only offering to pay one tael of silver. My third uncle has been soaking in the water for so long that his hands and feet are wrinkled. He might even catch a cold.¡± As she spoke, Shu Yu cast a sidelong glance at Lu Sanzhu. The latter instantly had an epiphany and turned around to sneeze twice. Oh, this damned tacit understanding. Shu Yu pointed at him, ¡°Listen, listen to him. He¡¯s already caught a cold. He would have to see a doctor and take some medicine after getting back. Then, he would have to stay in bed for at least two days. You must compensate for the medical fees, medicine fees, and lost time. Moreover, my third uncle only said that he would show off his swimming skills. He should¡¯ve been able to get out of the water after a lap. Who knew that you guys would not be satisfied? You even made a scene and called the people in the area over. Look, even our fellow villagers have come to watch the show. This won¡¯t do. My third uncle still has some dignity. What if the villagers go back and tell everyone else about all this? What if everyone laughs at him?¡± Fellow villager Tang Wenqian stood there expressionlessly. Shu Yu sighed, ¡°You guys were the ones who caused this. My third uncle¡¯s heart has been hurt. Therefore, there should be some compensation for his psychological distress too, right? Also, my third uncle only promised to show off his abilities. He didn¡¯t say that he would allow you to hit him with bamboo poles, right? He had been hit on the head a few times just now. God knows if there¡¯s anything wrong with his brain now. What if he suddenly goes crazy and hits his wife and children? This is all your fault.¡± Everyone was speechless. So wages could be calculated like this? Even Hu Li coughed lightly and silently looked in the direction of Lord Xiang. He had misunderstood the Lord. The Lord was right, Lady Lu¡­ She wasn¡¯t an ordinary little girl. She wouldn¡¯t be at a disadvantage. The three young masters were also stunned. They looked at Shu Yu in shock. All of this was on them? ¡°Then tell me, how much do you want?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t give us ten taels, we¡¯ll be making a loss,¡± Shu Yu said generously. ¡°Ten taels? Why don¡¯t you rob others?¡± Shu Yu smiled. Wasn¡¯t she robbing them now? The three of them refused. ¡± But you also kicked us¡­ pushed us into the water, and there are seven of us. We¡¯re the ones who suffered a loss, right?¡± Shu Yu was silent and the three young masters thought that she could no longer justify her words. However, she quickly raised her head and nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right. This matter is a little complicated, so I suggest that we go to the government and let the Lord decide who is more responsible.¡±


    S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 278 - 278 Find Someone to Deal With Shu Yu

    ?Chapter 278: Find Someone to Deal With Shu Yu Chapter 278: Find Someone to Deal With Shu Yu Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The three young masters widened their eyes. Shu Yu¡¯s expression became increasingly sincere as she continued, ¡°If the Lord says that my fault is greater, I will be more than happy to accept the punishment. After all, I¡¯m a law-abiding good citizen. As long as the Lord makes a fair judgment, I won¡¯t evade responsibility.¡± The three young masters were speechless. Damn it. Yet, Hu Li was frowning while looking at them, ¡°What about it?¡± The three took a deep breath. Wasn¡¯t it just ten taels of silver? Even if they went out just for a meal, it would cost this much. ¡°We¡¯ll pay!¡± The three of them gritted their teeth. Shu Yu continued to smile, ¡°Young masters, you are really generous. Thank you.¡± The young masters were drenched, so they could only send their servants to the carriage to get the bank notes and hand them to Lu Shuyu. Shu Yu immediately handed the money to Lu Sanzhu and said with concern, ¡°Third Uncle, remember to go to the best doctor when you get back. Your health is more important.¡± Lu Sanzhu held the bank notes, trembling with excitement. He was at a loss for words, and could only nod her head vigorously. Hu Li inexplicably sympathized with the three young masters. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°Since a consensus has been reached, then this matter will end here. Don¡¯t cause any more trouble. If there¡¯s a misunderstanding, you have to explain it as soon as possible, understand?¡± Both parties nodded. ¡°Understood.¡± Hu Li then waved his hand, ¡°Alright, you can leave now. Don¡¯t just stand there.¡± With that, he walked out of the crowd and headed to where Xiang Weinan was. The surrounding commoners were all whispering. When the three young masters saw that Hu Li had left, they looked at Shu Yu angrily. Shu Yu pretended she didn¡¯t notice their gazes and called out to Lu Sanzhu, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Third Uncle. We have to go back to see a doctor.¡± Lu Sanzhu held the bank notes and followed her in a daze, leaving the lotus pond. On the other side, the three young masters maintained ferocious expressions. When they saw that the surrounding commoners were still there, they immediately glared at them. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± No one was willing to provoke them. Since there was nothing to watch anyway, they dispersed. After they left, the three of them started discussing in low voices. ¡°We can¡¯t just let this matter go.¡± ¡°But we came to Jiangyuan County this time with an errand, and now we have caught the attention of the officers. In the next few days, we should keep a low profile. If anything happens again, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll be criticized when we go back. If something like this happens again in the future, our family won¡¯t let us come over anymore.¡± ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient for us to cause trouble, but that doesn¡¯t mean that we can¡¯t let others help us deal with them. Those people are all from Jiangyuan County. It should be a piece of cake for us to find our friends from Jiangyuan County to cause them some trouble.¡± ¡°Who should we go to? The person we are most familiar with is Jiang Li, but that fellow is in trouble himself recently. Moreover, my father said that Lord Jiang is muddle-headed. It¡¯s better to have less contact with his family in the future.¡± ¡°My family has business dealings with the Ding family, so let¡¯s go to them. There was no need to trouble the elders for such matters. It¡¯s easy to just go to the Eldest Young Master Ding to investigate their identities and cause some trouble.¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll go to the Eldest Young Master of the Ding family. I don¡¯t think he would refuse such a small matter.¡± At that time, as long as the Ding family sent a few servants to threaten or beat Shu Yu and the others up, it would be considered as venting their anger. They vowed to make it difficult for those people surnamed ¡°Lu¡±, and they also wanted to make the latter return those ten taels of silver. After the three young masters made up their minds, they felt a little more comfortable. However, they had forgotten that they had just come out of the water. It was already late. When the wind blew, the sound of sneezing instantly rose and fell. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 279 - 279 Give Me the Banknotes

    ?Chapter 279: Give Me the Banknotes Chapter 279: Give Me the Banknotes Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Shu Yu and the others left quickly. In the meantime, Dahu was sent over by Master Wen and his wife. The couple looked at Shu Yu with unfathomable expressions. Shu Yu secretly sighed. As Dahu¡¯s guardian, she had wanted to leave an impression on the teacher as someone who was gentle, kind, and easy-going. She didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen in front of the teacher. However, since Master Wen would contribute to toppling the previous county magistrate, he was obviously not pedantic. As expected, the couple smiled at Shu Yu and even said with admiration, ¡°Lady Lu is not afraid of power, which is commendable. However, those three people are not easy to deal with. They will probably not let it go.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, teacher. I know what to do.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡± Master Wen and his wife didn¡¯t say anything else. The two of them sent Dahu to Shu Yu and confirmed the time of the enrolment ceremony before leaving. Their friends were still waiting at the pavilion, so they could not delay any longer. After Master Wen and his wife left, Lu Sanzhu finally came back to his senses. He smiled foolishly as he held the bank notes. With the huge sum in his hand, he was a little worried that he would be targeted by thieves. It didn¡¯t feel appropriate to store the money anywhere, so he simply held on to them tightly. After taking a few steps, he was still worried and said to Shu Yu, ¡°Yu, I¡¯m not dreaming, am I? Did they really, really compensate me with ten silver taels? It feels so surreal.¡± Shu Yu stopped and suddenly stretched out her hand. ¡°Let me see the bank notes.¡± Lu Sanzhu didn¡¯t suspect anything and handed over the money. Following this, Shu Yu retracted her hand and put the bank notes into her pocket. Lu Sanzhu was dumbfounded and stunned. What happened? Why did she take away his bank notes? Lu Sanzhu wanted to snatch the bank notes back, but when he saw that the person in front of him was Shu Yu, he immediately retracted his hands and did not dare to move. His expression changed and became pitiful. ¡°Yu, you did help me get the money, so logically speaking, it¡¯s only right for you to take it, right? But umm, I¡¯ve been in the water for so long, after all. Cough, cough, I¡¯m indeed feeling a little uncomfortable. Do give me some of the money to see a doctor. I don¡¯t want much. How about five¡­ Two taels?¡± Shu Yu had never thought of taking his ten taels of silver, but she could not just give it to him like that. At the very least, the money could not be handed over to him for safekeeping. Looking at him, she knew that it would not be long before he would spend it all. She only said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you the money later. Let¡¯s go back first.¡± Lu Sanzhu was listless and very sad. ¡°Oh.¡± He felt that Yu was not going to give the money to him. His intuition had always been accurate. If he couldn¡¯t get two taels of silver, one tael was fine too. Even if he did not contribute, he had worked hard, right? After they had walked for a while, Tang Wenqian and his classmate stopped. ¡°Lady Lu, we still have something to do back at the Academy, so we can¡¯t go with you.¡± Shu Yu understood. ¡°Thank you for today¡¯s matter. I¡¯ll return your classmate¡¯s clothes after my Third Uncle has washed them. Please pass them to him and thank him on my behalf.¡± Tang Wenqian nodded. He hesitated, seemingly wanting to say something. But in the end, he only sighed and said, ¡°Goodbye.¡± He and the scholar just now turned around and left. Shu Yu held Dahu¡¯s hand and the group walked out of the peach blossom forest. However, before they left the forest, they saw someone rushing over. The other party smiled and greeted them, ¡°Everyone, please wait.¡±


    S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 280 - 280 Someone Wants to Hire Lu Sanzhu

    ?Chapter 280: Someone Wants to Hire Lu Sanzhu Chapter 280: Someone Wants to Hire Lu Sanzhu Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Shu Yu stopped subconsciously. A middle-aged man with a slightly plump figure ran over. Shu Yu and Lu Sanzhu looked at each other and then at the person in front of them with some confusion. ¡°You are¡­¡± ¡°Oh, I forgot to introduce myself. My surname is Qi. This peach blossom forest and the lotus pond are both mine,¡± The middle-aged man said with a smile. Shu Yu suddenly reacted. Yes, although this peach blossom forest was open and anyone was allowed to enter, it did have an owner. She nodded slightly, ¡°So it¡¯s Lord Qi. Why are you looking for us?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this. I saw what happened just now, especially this¡­¡± He looked at Lu Sanzhu. The latter was stunned and quickly said, ¡°My name is Lu Sanzhu.¡± After saying that, he felt very uneasy. Could it be that the other party was going to find fault with him for falling into the lotus pond and destroying his flowers? Lord Qi smiled, ¡°Yes, Lu Sanzhu. Brother Lu is very good at swimming, and we just happen to lack such a good swimmer. That¡¯s why I want to hire Brother Lu to work for us.¡± ¡°Work?¡± Lu Sanzhu¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Lord Qi nodded, ¡°My main responsibility is to watch over the lotus pond and help out if anything happens. For example, if someone falls into the water, a customer drops something, or if it¡¯s something else, the workers will help to fish them up. Of course, we can use a net of a bamboo pole to fish those that are closer to the shore, and we have small boats for those who are further away. There won¡¯t be many opportunities to go into the water, but the worker still has to be good at swimming.¡± According to the news Lord Qi received, Lu Sanzhu didn¡¯t just know how to swim. He could also hold his breath underwater for a long time. Before Shu Yu came, Lu Sanzhu had wanted to go ashore from the side, so he swam to the bottom of the river. After holding his breath for a long time and swimming for a long distance, he almost succeeded. In the end, he was caught by the people who were watching the show who exclaimed about his location, which was why he failed at the last step. Shu Yu narrowed her eyes, ¡°Lord Qi, you just said that someone is in charge of the lotus pond. If someone falls into the water, they will save him. But no one went to save my Third Uncle¡­¡± ¡°This matter is indeed our fault. There was a steward in charge of the lotus pond, but he took advantage of the good weather today to go out for a drink, which almost resulted in trouble.¡± In fact, the steward was right there, and he did see Lu Sanzhu being pushed into the water. Unfortunately, he was a sycophant who didn¡¯t dare to offend anyone. Seeing that the latter didn¡¯t have any backing and that he wouldn¡¯t die, he simply let the matter be. Either way, after those young masters finished venting their anger, this matter would be over. Not only did he let the matter be, but he also stopped his subordinates from doing anything. Later on, a worker couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He saw Lord Qi coming to the peach blossom forest and quickly ran over to tell him. ¡°The steward broke the rules here and damaged the reputation of my peach blossom forest. Naturally, I won¡¯t hire him anymore. I just happen to be lacking in manpower, so I wanted to ask Brother Lu if you¡¯re willing to work for me.¡± Lu Sanzhu was beyond excited, ¡°I, I¡­ Does Lord Qi want to hire me as a steward?¡± Both Lord Qi and Shu Yu were speechless. She couldn¡¯t help but massage her temples as she said, ¡°Can you stop dreaming? What Lord Qi meant was since the steward will be hired, another experienced worker will naturally take over, and you would take over the position of the worker, understand?¡± Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 281 - 281 Third Uncle Found a Job

    ?Chapter 281: Third Uncle Found a Job Chapter 281: Third Uncle Found a Job Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Lu Sanzhu was slightly disappointed, but he quickly became excited again. To find a fixed job and work here in the county meant he didn¡¯t have to work in the fields. It was something he had fantasized about for many years. Moreover, this job didn¡¯t seem difficult. He didn¡¯t have to be busy all day like a shop assistant. He was very willing to take up the job. Just as Lu Sanzhu was about to nod, Shu Yu frowned and asked, ¡°Why did Lord Qi decide to hire my Third Uncle? Don¡¯t you need to know about our origins?¡± Lord Qi laughed out loud, ¡°I believe that Lady Lu¡¯s family background must be clean. Otherwise, the county office wouldn¡¯t have appeared in time, no?¡± He had actually arrived a step earlier than Shu Yu and had wanted to save Lu Sanzhu. He didn¡¯t expect Shu Yu¡¯s swift actions. Without saying a word, she kicked everyone down. At that time, Lord Qi had been thinking that this matter would probably not be settled easily. He didn¡¯t expect Hu Li to come over so soon. One had to know that Lord Xiang and the others had not been in Jiangyuan County for long and were not very close to anyone. He had only spent a little more time with the Ding family¡¯s Lord last time. The other wealthy families were still fumbling about, wanting to build a good relationship with him. He did not expect that the official would help a Lu family member who seemed to have no background. Lord Qi had seen Hu Li¡¯s expression when he turned around and winked at Shu Yu. The two clearly knew each other. Shu Yu understood when he heard this. Lord Qi was a straightforward person. She thought for a moment and turned to ask Lu Sanzhu, ¡°Are you willing to work here?¡± Lu Sanzhu nodded and said very seriously, ¡°Yes.¡± Look at his sincere big eyes. He was about to go crazy with joy, okay? Shu Yu understood, ¡°Alright. Thank you, Lord Qi. What is the pay like?¡± ¡°One tael of silver per moth.¡± Lu Sanzhu¡¯s eyes lit up. One tael! Lord Qi continued, ¡°Of course, if the workers perform well, some young masters and ladies might give tips. We will take half of the tipping money and the rest will be given to the workers themselves.¡± Lu Sanzhu began to calculate in his heart. There were many young masters and ladies here. Even if he could only help out once a month, say they tipped him a tael of silver, and he would get half of it. Adding on his salary, he would still have a tael and a half per month. In addition, his wife made more than one tael a month by sewing doll covers for Yu. God, that would be two or three taels in total. He was rich! Lu Sanzhu felt that it was the right decision to come to the county today. Who would have thought that he and his wife¡¯s employment would be settled in one day? Lu Sanzhu gulped and asked with great ambition, ¡°Umm, Lord Qi, may I ask about the salary if one becomes the steward?¡± Lord Qi was speechless. He couldn¡¯t tell. He didn¡¯t answer directly. He just smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ll know when you become one.¡± Shu Yu reminded Lu Shanzhu, ¡°You should call him Boss Qi now.¡± ¡°Oh, yeah, yeah. Boss, when should I start work?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you a day to prepare. Come over the day after tomorrow.¡± Lu Sanzhu took a deep breath and nodded energetically, ¡°Yes, Boss!¡± It was just enough time to go back and bring his clothes and bedding over. In the future, he would have to stay in the county for work. He couldn¡¯t stay at home. He wondered if he could stay at his Second Brother¡¯s house. If not, he would have to rent a room. Sigh.


    Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 282 - 282 Dont You Guys Blame Me

    ?Chapter 282: Don¡¯t You Guys Blame Me? Chapter 282: Don¡¯t You Guys Blame Me? Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio After the Lu family parted ways with Lord Qi, they left the peach blossom forest. Lanhua didn¡¯t say a word from the beginning to the end. Only when she was alone with her family, she said softly, ¡°Third Uncle, Sister Yu, I¡¯m sorry. I, I¡¯ve implicated you¡­¡± Shu Yu saw that she seemed to be frightened. The girl had also suffered an undeserved disaster, after all. Although Lanhua was the same age as her, Shu Yu still took out two candies from her purse after thinking about it. She handed them over, ¡°Do you want some?¡± There were two children at home, so Shu Yu was already used to carrying a handful of sweets with her. Occasionally, she would give some to the two little children who were reluctant to eat the candies due to their scarcity. Lanhua was stunned and raised her slightly red and swollen eyes. She looked at Shu Yu, then lowered her head to look at the two candies. She pursed her lips and asked, ¡°You, you don¡¯t blame me?¡± ¡°Why should I blame you?¡± ¡°For causing trouble, and being, being indecent,¡± As Lanhua spoke, she lowered her head. Shu Yu was surprised, ¡°Why would you think that?¡± ¡°I, I specially dressed up before coming to the county today. I also¡­ also mimicked your hairstyle. If I dressed up the same as before, they might not have taken a fancy to me at all, and these things wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± Shu Yu¡¯s expression became strange, ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you mimicked my hairstyle, and I¡¯m indecent?¡± Lanhua was taken aback. She raised her head and waved her hands hurriedly, ¡°No, no, I- I didn¡¯t mean that. I didn¡¯t say that you¡¯re indecent. I meant that your hairstyle is very nice. I- I meant that I¡­¡± She was so anxious that she was about to burst into tears again. Shu Yu reached out and patted her shoulder, ¡°Alright, alright. I understand. Everyone loves to be pretty. There¡¯s nothing wrong with dressing up. You¡¯re the victim. Those few young masters were just asking for it. They only came to provoke you because they saw that you were easy to bully. Even if you dress up like a fairy, it¡¯s not a reason for them to stop you from leaving, understand?¡± Shu Yu did notice Lanhua¡¯s outfit. It was exactly the same as when she just came back to acknowledge her family. It was normal for girls at this age to want to be pretty. When they met that time, Shu Yu knew that Lanhua was actually feeling quite sour. However, as long as the other party did not have any bad intentions, Shu Yu did not really care. She didn¡¯t think that Lanhua was targeted by the three young masters because she was well-dressed. It was ultimately because those three thought that Lanhua was a girl with no background. After all, there were so many beautiful girls in the peach blossom forest, but those young masters didn¡¯t stop them. Lanhua¡¯s tears welled up. She suddenly hugged Shu Yu and leaned on her shoulder as she cried, ¡°Yu, Sister Yu, I was so afraid I thought I would die just now!¡± Shu Yu, ¡°¡­¡± She turned her head to look at Lu Sanzhu. Her Third Uncle, who was now blinded by joy, had been smiling foolishly until now. When he felt Shu Yu¡¯s gaze, he hurriedly said, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Lanhua, don¡¯t cry anymore. Why are you talking about implication? Look at how you¡¯ve implicated me! I have found a job! If your parents knew about this, they would probably be furious. Hahahahaha!¡± Lanhua¡¯s crying stopped abruptly. She let go of Shu Yu and turned her head, looking at Lu Sanzhu with some resentment. Shu Yu was also speechless. She couldn¡¯t care less about these two idiots anymore. Without saying anything, she pulled Dahu away. Soon, they returned to Liufang Alley. Lu Sanzhu was too excited and ran up to knock on the door first. ¡°Mother, Honey, open the door, we¡¯re back.¡± His knocks on the courtyard door were loud and consistent, and curses quickly came from inside. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 283 - 283 Lu Sanzhu Doesnt Recognize His Wife

    ?Chapter 283: Lu Sanzhu Doesn¡¯t Recognize His Wife Chapter 283: Lu Sanzhu Doesn¡¯t Recognize His Wife Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio After a while, the courtyard door was opened. Lu Sanzhu glanced at the woman in front of him, who looked somewhat unfamiliar. Most importantly, the woman was smiling at him as if she was trying to seduce him. Lu Sanzhu was shocked, ¡± Who are you?¡± In the next moment, he saw the old lady and Daya sitting in the courtyard behind the woman. He immediately pushed the woman to the side and rushed over. ¡°Mother, Mother, I have great news for you.¡± The old lady raised her eyebrows and glanced at him from the corner of her eyes. Then, she looked at the woman at the door and suddenly asked gloatingly, ¡°What¡¯s the good news? Has the teacher taken a liking to Dahu? This was all within my expectations. Dahu is such a good boy. I knew that Dahu the teacher would definitely like him and take him in as a student. Why are you making a fuss?¡± ¡°Gosh, no, it has nothing to do with Dahu. It¡¯s my own good news.¡± The old lady sized him up, ¡°To you, only picking up money is good news.¡± ¡°Hey, Mother, you¡¯re really amazing. It¡¯s almost like picking up money.¡± Lu Sanzhu opened his mouth and was about to say something when he suddenly thought of something. He quickly looked around and asked, ¡°Oh right, where¡¯s my wife? I have to wait for her to come before announcing the good news. Where is she?¡± The old lady looked behind him and raised her chin, ¡°Isn¡¯t she right there?¡± Daya covered her mouth and laughed. Lu Sanzhu turned his head, but all he saw was the woman who had opened the door for him. The woman glared at him and spoke in a familiar voice, ¡°Lu Sanzhu, are you blind? Can¡¯t you recognize your own wife?¡± Shu Yu and Dahu entered the courtyard at this time. They looked up and saw Lu Sanzhu being chased and beaten by Madam Liang. Lu Sanzhu was shocked, ¡°Are you my honey? You, how did you become like this?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t I look good like this?¡± Lu Sanzhu held his head in his hands and looked at her carefully. After a while, he chuckled, ¡°You look good, especially good.¡± Madam Liang¡¯s anger instantly dissipated. She snorted twice and sat on a stool pretentiously. She acted coquettishly for a moment before she said, ¡°Daya helped me dress up. This looks even better than when I got married.¡± Daya was learning about makeup now. She was very talented in this area and advanced quickly. It was just that other than herself, there weren¡¯t many others she could practice on. Previously, other than the old lady, Madam Ruan, and Sanya, even Shu Yu had no time. She now had Mrs. Xiang and Fu Xiangdi, but that was all. Besides, they were also busy, so it was impossible for them to just sit there and let her practice her makeup skills. Therefore, when she saw that Madam Liang had come over today, she seized the opportunity to help Madam Liang do her makeup. Madam Liang was extremely satisfied. She decided to wait for Lu Sanzhu to return and give him a surprise. She even personally went to open the door. Who knew that the other party would push her away? He pushed her away! He had been sleeping with her for so long, yet he did not recognize her! If he was not blind, then what was he? Lu Sanzhu quickly apologized and circled Madam Liang twice. At this point, he had forgotten his goal upon entering the house. He gave Daya a thumbs up, ¡°You¡¯re amazing! With this skill, you won¡¯t have to worry about feeding yourself in the future.¡± Lu Sanzhu wasn¡¯t the only one who was amazed. Lanhua also looked at Madam Liang in shock. Was this really Third Aunt? To think her Third Aunt looked so good when she dressed up. Lanhua looked at Daya with a burning gaze. The latter felt her gaze and turned around. She was surprised as she said, ¡°Lanhua, you¡¯re here in the county too?¡±


    S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 284 - 284 Lucky Dog

    ?Chapter 284: Lucky Dog Chapter 284: Lucky Dog Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Everyone¡¯s attention had been on Lu Sanzhu and his wife. Hearing Daya¡¯s words, the old lady immediately turned her head and was surprised, ¡°When did the Lanhua come?¡± As she spoke, she pulled the girl over to sit. Then, she noticed her red and swollen eyes and frowned slightly, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who bullied you?¡± Lanhua quickly shook her head. She didn¡¯t plan to say anything. However, when Lu Sanzhu saw Lanhua, he immediately remembered that he had found a job. He hurriedly said, ¡°Mother, Honey, I haven¡¯t told you yet. I¡¯m going to live in the county. I found a job in the peach blossom forest and will be working there from now on.¡± ¡°What?¡± Even the old lady, who was concerned about the Lanhua, was so shocked by the news that she was at a loss for a reaction. Her lazy third son, who was not welcomed anywhere he went, had actually been hired? The old lady immediately looked at Shu Yu, ¡°He hasn¡¯t been deceived, has he?¡± Shu Yu found it amusing and shook her head, ¡°No.¡± Lu Sanzhu was displeased, ¡°Mother, you¡¯re looking down on me.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? What kind of job did you get? How much is your monthly salary?¡± Madam Liang asked eagerly. Lu Sanzhu was very pleased with himself, ¡°Isn¡¯t there a huge lotus pond over at the peach blossom forest? Oh, you guys haven¡¯t been there, so you don¡¯t know. Anyway, the lotus pond is very big. Many people go there to play when they have nothing to do. I¡¯m very good at swimming, so the boss of the peach blossom forest, Lord Qi, took a fancy to me and asked me to work there. The work is easy and free, and I will even earn one tael of silver a month. Lord Qi said that when I become a steward in the future, he will give me a raise.¡± Dahu covered his mouth and giggled. Lord Qi clearly didn¡¯t mean that. Third Uncle really knew how to make things up. Madam Liang¡¯s eyes lit up, and the old lady was also very surprised. Did her third son really get lucky? The two of them asked a few other questions curiously, and Lu Sanzhu boasted proudly. Madam Liang was overjoyed. On the other hand, the old lady asked in confusion, ¡°How did Lord Qi know that you¡¯re good at swimming? Have you gone into the water in front of him? Yes, your clothes are different. Where did you get these clothes?¡± Lu Sanzhu choked. This matter could not be hidden, so Shu Yu explained the cause and effect concisely. Only then did the old lady understand why Lanhua¡¯s eyes were so swollen. She held Lanhua¡¯s hand and was furious, ¡°Those people are really heartless. They only know how to bully us, commoners. Yu, you did a good job kicking them. We should teach them a lesson.¡± After saying that, she was a little worried, ¡°Will there be any problems? Will they come looking for trouble with us?¡± Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandmother. They¡¯re from somewhere else. They won¡¯t dare to make a big deal out of it. Worse comes to worst, we can go to the county office and ask Officer Hu for help. He¡¯s a good person.¡± The old lady nodded, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. It¡¯s all thanks to him this time. That¡¯s why it¡¯s easy to get things done when we have connections in the government. Let¡¯s buy a few more pots of wine and send them over later. We have to maintain this connection.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it. Not only did the officer help, but Scholar Tang and his classmates came to help today as well. Third Uncle is still wearing Scholar Tang¡¯s classmate¡¯s clothes. When we returned them, we must thank them.¡± Saying this, Shu Yu turned her head and said to Madam Liang, ¡°Third Aunt, Third Uncle has been soaking in the water for a long time. Make some ginger soup for him first, lest he catches a cold.¡± Madam Liang reacted and quickly got up to run to the kitchen. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 285 - 285 A Huge Sum of Seven Taels

    ?Chapter 285: A Huge Sum of Seven Taels Chapter 285: A Huge Sum of Seven Taels Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio After all that was settled, Shu Yu finally sat down next to the old lady and take out the ten taels of silver. Lu Sanzhu¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. He gulped and wanted nothing more than to grab the banknotes. Shu Yu said, ¡°The money was given to Third Uncle by those three young masters. I was afraid that Third Uncle would use it carelessly, so I took it first.¡± Lu Sanzhu immediately shook his head, ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Shu Yu chuckled and ignored him. She continued to speak to the old lady, ¡°Grandmother, how about we give the money to Third Aunt for safekeeping?¡± The old lady nodded, ¡°It should indeed be given to Madam Liang. Although she¡¯s lazy and useless, she is good at saving money. We don¡¯t have to worry about her using this money to support her maternal family either.¡± For this reason alone, the old lady was very impressed with Madam Liang. If one said her third son¡¯s family wasn¡¯t rich, how could Dabao be raised to be fair and fat? But if one said that they were rich, they claimed to be poor every day and were reluctant to change torn clothes. When they saw food, it was as if they hadn¡¯t eaten in their previous life. Later on, the old lady finally understood. Since Madam Lang couldn¡¯t take advantage of her mother-in-law, she went elsewhere to take advantage of others. She would go back to her parent¡¯s home to cry about her poor life and complain to her brothers and sisters. Either way, she never came home empty-handed. From time to time, she would leave her son at her mother¡¯s house, saying that she was busy, thus asking them to help take care of him for a few days. Just like today, while the couple was here in the county, Dabao and Baoya had been left at Madam Liang¡¯s parent¡¯s home. As a result, not only would the family have to be responsible for the two children¡¯s food and drink, but the children might be staying over. Therefore, Madam Liang was very good at saving money. If the money was given to her, the old lady could be at ease that she would not spend it carelessly. Shu Yu nodded and looked at Lu Sanzhu, ¡°Third Uncle, what do you think?¡± Lu Sanzhu had thought that he wouldn¡¯t be able to get the money back. Now that he heard that it was going to be managed by his wife, he naturally had no objections. ¡°Sure, sure. My wife is in charge of the family anyway.¡± ¡°However¡­¡± Shu Yu suddenly added, ¡°You and Eldest Uncle have been living independently for so many years. Logically speaking, you should give a sum of retirement money to Grandma every year. Eldest Uncle has always been sending the money over on time, but you¡­¡± Lu Sanzhu¡¯s scalp felt numb. It was already good enough that he didn¡¯t take money from the old lady. He really hadn¡¯t given her any retirement money. Shu Yu smiled, ¡°So, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to take two taels as compensation for Grandma¡¯s retirement money, right?¡± Lu Sanzhu heaved a sigh of relief. It was just two taels, no problem. ¡°Of course. I won¡¯t just pay these two taels. In the future, when I get my salary, I will pay Mother on time every month.¡± In front of Shu Yu, he had always been a good person. This time, not only was the old lady surprised, even Daya and Lanhua felt as if they didn¡¯t know Lu Sanzhu. Shu Yu nodded, ¡°Also, the money for the gifts for Officer Hu and Scholar Tang has to come from this sum too.¡± ¡°That is only right.¡± Thus, Shu Yu took three taels and have the remaining seven taels to Madam Liang who walked out of the kitchen. Madam Liang hadn¡¯t heard what they were saying just now. When such a huge sum of money suddenly appeared in front of her, she almost shattered the bowl of ginger soup in her hand. After listening to the entire story from Lu Sanzhu, she was extremely excited. Previously, when Shu Yu had mentioned how Lu Sanzhu had fallen into the water, she had also mentioned that the other party had given him money as compensation, but she had not mentioned the exact amount. Madam Liang thought that it was just a little bit. Besides, since Shu Yu was the one who got the money, she must have taken it. Who knew that Shu Yu would give them the money? Seven taels! How long had it been since she had seen so much money? They were rich!


    sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.